aie
Cyr
muro? bene
ere
ME
sis
fyi
pe
raed
7%
Hite
tm fi
neh: Qe
creates
1 Stes. in
; 4D Se
ae Seeree ae pres
“4 :
eaest
Eieeer oe
ey
3 at
tak
Si
Seta
aes
per a
thee
*
it
ate
28
Sos Hats
<i rhe a 38. on
PU bart 4
4 ~
eolitat
tae
ee
se
errr
ab
on
U5 733
4
<a
Pigi
‘
Perey
ee
ms
aoe Tete:
sranererer
are
—
<
yr oe
Et
ae.
<SF
222
7
ee!
oe
ro
=f
ey
aa a:
: a date Coa mh
wQie Detat e Gn F iN Be Pets
] ica e
a7 Rie
ral
ea Re rast
oe
san pt
Saag a
ofeit
9 TODS
sie
S
”
eit
c ~Hes imad ts 29: “$2
tn om Ws ts 4 : a —ar bed 9,303 alates z
2 D> hogs G~ wh 7o.@ a " oh = Oe hws
Ns Ms, He GEE af Me or ~
sreigh
7
Oa ~ ig ae
tot awww
eh Saw Aee
ere ete oe
ae +
=
V@s2s was
. : oe Dik
tee: Cr
soe
has
aint
Mf td ong.
Pere carer)
Ed
i
A
Phd “
, Boh mem
ne lt Ol il
Pt er et a ee Pr
Sranaree % ee
>a * <
* a-msssatae 4
be» d ’ 4 “Os 42 424s 4.
0 4 - ewe “na t et a Cher
as = ie tse =
sos O25 edhe 4.4 Por iets Brae ete Beeld ot
rhesensfasesat
"
has
an sla a
> > ry
Suess otha at
J
Fetes Gm
¥ tee
1
riety
; 4+ an
ne ye > dpm
Bo ae
“
“
sists
fei.
any
2 fy = O04 M
1 lieben bo
=se-' :
Esse '@
=
ya i Rete bnm ae
ork & O58 Gs bua t- Onan ae
phe a Sete
Lan a
Oh = hs Be re Ie op
+ ie He he ya Gy
G- We iorwkows Ge
ne ee
el
capate:
< ets
¥.
= Aa alee >>
Hm tm HR me ig Ome Me
hm ben hs hoy
=o Ga a8
“
ry
Tetafote
t.
’
~ + ME
met teat
2s ha SS ee ; one Bh! ye thm Gm
| - PA 4 Le tee ped
= hon Hes = a OO Dy > sd
eer ere
bad
oy
He
Paes
hm
9 9-H 5 —
.
»
aati
r
sees ene fgcats
Orel ter iit ieirtebe
laa dete beac a ee
Tat
co }¢ sks ay
~
Pew SRT WET A
ae FESanT 5 belt. selec Aety ARAN
bi a tbh: WT aca nipay aetna ei b y pale
Sanna ee aN, Peiray a Hest
¥
,
ere’
i
JOURNAL
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,
EDITED BY
THE SECRETARY.
VOL. XX.
Nos. I. tro VIT.—1851.
LLL LLL
“ Tt will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men of science,
in different parts of Asia will commit their observations to writing, and send them tothe
Asiatic Society at Calcutta. It wil—treguish if such communications shall be long
intermitted ; and it will die aw fet liffvenurely cease.”—Sir Wo. Jones.
CALCUTTA :
PRINTED BY J. THOMAS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS.
1852.
a
aw
that ast. ees z att i am
at
aye - i a n | S44 RAL ry poly a JO spa
ds AP pa ert niga Ted or
eNO yi;
as ms ft " ‘ a tae
. “ ie) Be oe ‘eo we Ao i. ai
> é Die. 7 _ i oy
iia: ae ), Sat Sauaga tie ok
‘ 7 et he des
- oo Re ere GA Sint seid A a + oh .
‘ ae :
. Sak 3
ul =
! phy ia pas
“ “
hae n- | ie
re
¥ “be 4,
bates Es Pree JG
ey cif ‘ .
7} =
dated yo! 29 Vw Oe ae op 6d on Oe
Od Las OBL ARS acss ce hs
Aik (sd ae iclaabnt mae'r
L4)
. su ‘
DUK: ro up 8 2 oe tee eS Bae ee
rat ‘ae
“ee aa a VoL (Gat pe
INDEX.
Aneroid and Marine Barometers and Sympiesometers in Cyclones, On
the comparative action of the, By H. Piddington, Esq. ........
On the adaptation of the, for the purposes of Surveying in
india. By G. Bust, Weg. 2.2.6... eee eae de eudeee bss weebees
Copper Ores of the Deogur Mines, Detailed Report on the, By
H. Piddington, Hsq:) 1. 6.0 ae'es eee ee e's ete Calee oe Beets carers
Chronometers, On the rates of, as influenced by the Local Attraction
of Ships and by Terrestrial Magnetism. By H. Piddington, Esq.
Coins of Indo-Scythian Princes of Cabul, Translation of some uncer-
tain Greek Legends on, By H. Torrens, Esq. ..........eeeees ne
Calderite Rocks, On a series of, By H. Piddington, Esq. ..........
Comparative Geography of Ancient India, An Essay on the, ......
Colossal Figure Carved in Granite on the Mandar Hill in the Dis-
trict of Bhagulpur, A short Notice of an Ancient, By Captain
W.S. Sherwill,.. dadee's Fe eI Cael he ee ee
Chronology of Maldkah baa be Hj? az before aheeraua aint
founded upon Genealogy. By Dr. A. Sprenger, ........ sand
Dophlas and the Peculiarities of their Language, Notes on the, By
Wm. Robinson, Esq. ........ 00 cee. Ware eatc's sraldaldete's e's ee
Floods in India, for 1849. By Dr. G. Bast” Sede ceisle eens
Geography of India, A Comparative Essay on i Rinedone AL anor
Index to the Indian Geological, Mineralogical, and Paleontological
papers and Analyses of the Asiatic ae dora w sertateldeatae ai cise
Kific Silver Coins, An account of eight, . aide ve sacle wee aes
Laws of Storms, A Twentieth Memoir on ii in the Indian and
China Seas, being the April Cyclone of the Bay of Bengal, 23rd to
28th April, 1850, By H. Piddington, Hsq.............e0ee0- 13,
Literary Intelligence,............ Je0d be. Bodeees 2Ol, 430,352
Mammalia and more remarkable species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon,
Report on the, By E. Blyth, Esq. ...... a ee eS ee
Page
219
iv Index.
Page
“‘Maha4purushyas,” a Sect of Vaisnavas in Assam. By Capt. E. T.
BVI E OIL ave le dente aieig done eve lafave ee iayelo wisele: n'ai Gate ate tapas SCT tea ee mea ek aD
Mammalia, Birds, and Reptiles “ana at or near the station of
Cherra Punji in the Khasia Hills, North of oe Notice of a —
collection of, By E. Blyth, Esq.......... aes sa BY
Mica Mines, A Sketch of the Behar, By erst: W. 's. Shecall 295
Mohammad, On the Earliest Biography of, By Dr. A. gical b Bil Ouo
Moon, Influence of the, on the Weather. By J. Middleton, Esq .. 275
Meteorological Register for January, 1851, .......cccscceecvescee 112
for February, :dithojeats dpiwts pishajawiverdbies tall Sata bape
ee for March, ditto, ........ é taliee Siw cpteldkrepw ope haem ene giao
Se for-Appril, ditto. wd}: ee aed tals miebtakipister naan 369
—_— for Mays cditto) so) s-neniee oie evan + deta eae eae re 449
nr for - Sime (OHO ys loi bis te tenecteee vo spejerwso E etead apo ee
—_— for Sully, Gitte, o's aipincaj-.0's'.6.0e\ sie: siege aye eee -- 454
for, Apts; ‘GibtO; cies aja «ass si are)isi sp abate a7als a Maat 535 .
for Septerabery ditto 5 lojra clas divs daepanke bs elelegeeeeees aeoe
for Novemibers ditt; (ae). ieee xied apni sae een
for December. 4ditton nte:2% «OL inf cee ale scne eee oe
Monthly means of Maximum and Minimum Pressures for 1841 to
1849, taken from the Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor
ee
General’s Office, Calcutta, ....... i wbteerckd eh Soest) cus eee beeyDae
Notes of a Ruin in Singhbhum,........ diate ake «. siais ia iuamtels iets 283
Physiology of the Arabic Language, Obseruie pie on the, By Dr.
Al Spreligery, ssvpyosladd. garcdieh aasclds stele» apis aasishade. Saeee 115
Proceedings of the Asiatic Society for January, 1851, ............ 78
Ditto dor, We bemaiaypen. basses: Sis) « aye she nce binieele apailete Se syol hye
Ditto for: Marchy a. bs psses oe 2's .0.0.0,2 »:¢000b. o me 285
= Ditto for April, rita. co ali wdk shales seers a eal OOO
+ Ditto for May iis sveisyeiels sable ea'eaa'l ods etnies ow epateunns 433
DittotOr Tune, fers shies hk o lee ee. [eek ede Gere aaa ae
—_——_ Ditto for July,....... Ry cubano cls itd ciate duels a cpapefieheepaie ». 442
Ditto for Aug ast ep «erie, tiesto sien ye) '0 ia’ ogorisbahe tate coe. 40
Qoran, The Initial Letters of the Nineteenth Surah of the, By Dr.
A. Sprenger,.. sea empelole cyan top ea Heeoe
Rajmahal Hills, N ib on a ai eich hae ew ee 544,
Roman Gold Coins, Remarks on some lately dices By ‘ii
Dryas sepia dct: Sieh hr crane polyols eicaie Livi «alae
Turan Mall Hill, Report on the, By Capt. ee ME, 3h s6dh net Neos
Index. v
Page
Sankhya Philosophy, Review of A lecture on the, embracing the text
of the Tattwasamasa. By Dr. J. R. Ballantyne, ..........000- 397
Sassanian Coins, On A letter from E. Thomas, Esq. .........000. 525
Shalka Meteorite, Examination and Analyses of the, By H. Pid-
dington, Esq... pirates, xual aii Be occa MAREK BGO
Shou, or Tibetan i ae npn Affnis, Mini, on Oe (with ce
Plates). By B. H. Hodgson, Esq. . Sileiare larasteoeiel Lc ape
Shower of Sand in the Chinese Plain, By D. J. Mestadrcans M. D. 192
Sil Hako or Stone Bridge in Zillah ee Brief notice of the, By
Major 8S. F. Hannay, ..... ie b LAN AM OR chi SRM hee ciaiahnen:e O,
Upanishads, A Comparative list ae wssiblbegSdchentans aiden uchessiniMeteia ale, SHONY 606
Vichitra Natak, Translation of the, or Beautiful Epitome, a fragment
of the Sikh Granth entitled “the Book of the tenth pontiff.’ By
BAe A) OG ONB. -aseie\sinsssninre pieicin p AU is Bee dee stibies + LadAg ABST
Zafarnama, a Dialogue between res “i Biche Trans-
lated from the Persian. By Babu Narasiftha Datta,............ 426
INDEX TO NAMES OF CONTRIBUTORS.
Buist, Dr. Geo., Floods in India for 1849, itic'e . Ane
On the adaptation of the acrad nee tiie purposes
on souvenirs wt. apoustdia eyed te 8 ri tiskenaieuatel eet fee a. 6 320
Blyth, E. Esq., Notice of a collection of Mammalia, Birds, and Tee
tiles, procured at or near the station of Cherra Punji in the Khasia
alls, North of Sylhet,.. cce.tes'ne RES Bray ee pee! SR 9 4
Report on the Magi na more Reine Ee species
of Birds inhabiting Ceylon,..............- Nin sledaveisiave-guei caries LOO
Drury Lieut., Remarks on some ce praae tes: Roman Gold
SSUES (OIE) CERNE RRR OSE Fe 7 ae a a biepeiges stad alse tmoneier te
Dalton, E. T. Capt., Notes on the d Mahénmmabas,”-. a Sect of
Warshimarvas) in Assam, «5 is,4f} 0s) «is3« i «fia aiapee ep onemmeks bo seveelses, | A00
vi Index.
: Page
Elliott, W. Esq. Comparative List of Upanishads, .....see+ee«.. 606
Hannay, Major, 8. T. Brief Notice of the Sil Hako or stone Bridge
an Zillah Kamrup, » <)0\e/esntieasices winneiste o tbs baw ditanes BEF
Hodgson, B. H. Esq. On the Silica or Tibetan tie orcecescecee 388
MacGowan, D. J., M. D. Esq. Remarks on Showers of Sand in the
Chistede Plain, 221... 69 .'tiGeaca ie ates . svewsss.: 192
Middleton, J. Esq., T. G. 8. Tnfluence of he Moai on ‘he weather, 275
Narsiniha Datta, Babu. The Zafarnama—a Dialogue between Aris-
totle and Buzurgmihr, .......... lee Seen eevee Semel cule 426
Piddington, H. Esq. Detailed Report 0 on the Copper Ores ‘of shi
Deogur Mines, .,...0: 0:0 ob Selenide ea dia aiadtbhey 1
A Twentieth Mimoié! on “ali aint of Storms in the
Indian and China Seas, being the April Cyclone of the Bay of
Benpal ; 23edeto.23bhy April, LSSO seis’. aicsocin wn saat ace 13
On the Rates of Chronometers, as sitters a ais
Local Attraction of Ships and by Terrestrial Magnetism,........ 61
DitGOTTEEO PROG 5 ee Sele coho ores i vee, owe dlnicve ei eeceeatReia Oe
On a series of Calderite te pSie' oie omar, olga, | Om
On the Comparative Action of the Aneroid and Miadine
Barometers and Sympiesometer in Cyclones, ...... P 219
Examination and ae of Shalka Meteorite (Zillah
West Burdwan), ....... B¥aia\iol-aie taloteVaule altel ee
Robinson, Wm. Esq. N cea on Aa ye and the Pecaisesinies of
their Languages, ...... eee a eee ‘cee L2G
Roér, Dr. H. Review of “ a ernie on che Sian Philosptiss
embracing the text of Tattwasamasa, by Dr. J. R. Ballantyne,
oo
Mirzapore,” CCPC OO OC eoe Lee SHELL HE TE Oe CEOT OOOO OE HEHE OE Beeeee 397
Sprenger, Dr. A. anaaeeins on the Physiology of the Arabic
Language, oooeeeee e@eoeeee ° e eee ee eeere BG 08 Fe eee oe 115
—— The Initial Letters of the N cee Sirah of the Qoran, 280
————— Chronology of Makkah and the Hijaz before Mohammad
chiefly founded upon Genealogy, ...... waee ee sdsle cue Owe
— On the Earliest Biography of eae o'e cote wate eats 399
Sherwill, Capt. W.S. A short notice of an Ancient Colossal iighee
carved in granite on the Mandar Hill in the District of Bhagulpur, 272
——— A sketch of the Behar Mica Mines, .........cccscessceee 299
Notes upon a tour through the Rajmahal Hills,...... ...s0cee.. S44
Siddons, Capt. Geo. Translation of the Vichitra Nataka or beauti-
ful Epitome, a fragment of the Sikh Granth, .....ese00++0. 487 314
Index. vu
Page
eae, 2. Beg. On Sasdanvan Coins, ...... .c00 esc sesesscces se 525
_ ES An account of eight Kufic Silver Coins,.......... 537
Torrens, H. Esq. Translation of some uncertain Greek legends on
Coins of the Indo-Scythian Princes of Cabul, ...... lal a das ale sv ae 137
Thurburn, Capt. Report on the Ttiran Mall Hill, addressed to
R. N. C. Hamilton, Esq. Resident, Indore,......... wre etter eheas 502
Wilford, Lieut. Col. F. An Essay on the Comparative Geography
BENOIT seca ote CCCT OE OO SE OHOTHHR HH OHHH BETH HOCH SH HOT HHLE 227
ADDENDUM.
After the title of the paper on the Zine Mines of Jawar, published in the
last volume (page 212 et seq.) add the words—Communicated by the
Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India.
4
oe 4p Mi ageet) see.” ; * i ma 1 ’ ef, ’
that saith sega, , ; ¥ rae i wal ey Be “fa ee , a , oR, <0 th Rade. or 7 i! ree , : =
* ngs bey pa Tee hla aw s) Peetthen Sh: Ay Ln Sea ke ae i 7 ipa ie n a : i.
eateries ake Le We eg Sopot Ney ba .
ia
TY ae ay rit j “i i
rR ee, ed
We deneey efi hs : “ge the fh Wabi SP se
M em Nan ws ea \ oe ‘ b ab ey a ye Cr eee ae oa “ *e x on ae ‘
&, PY, Buble ea MT Rito ak + an
are rst j : Mir bh an 1 (OR ee wi 4 "
“in, nie es ae “inal ' se
Ng Bacall Gil Die. Yack ss
ee is
n¢ 4 . pene a ie
: - K ay fe, (
' m, :
ii wer mh ae
mary
5 s ‘i F :
1 phos Vis a
iho ; ar Hele diy 4 lise
els ‘ | a hie . Ri oi
we Pay’, ae il) Po ee 4 Wak a ‘ here atari re
{ Shit
vg ‘Piwatin sm lle IT,
fon a ae
» sy erie “{ A) % heats
q Le "
v1, Pp 7” a Vos :
CODE OF BYE-LAWS
FOR THE
meer rhc SOCLETY
OF
BENGAL.
CALCUTTA :
PRINTED BY J. THOMAS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS.
1851.
Petr ees
7. +
eB ie a et ete ae
CONTENTS.
Page
Title and Object, ue ate oe oe Aaa |
Constitution, .. ae oe os Wettel s! 2D.
Ordinary Members, .. ae as oe See
Election, .. me bs mp Oe So as
Notice of Election, oe es ef aa 20
Payments, ee a6 a OWED aveilutieD
On return to India, Ae ate ae vee 9 SOE
Composition in lieu of Subscriptions, ae ae 3
Fund arising from compositions, 4 o's wb.
Acquiescence in the Rules, ee ee enti Jaye) «20
Arrears of subscription, .. ae ee Bee aise
Penalty if 12 months in arrears, .. ale elk oe, - 10s
Vote after payment of admission fee, .. ve acne tae
Privileges, ee oe ee fetal if 20s
Withdrawal, .. ae ata EN
Re-admission, oe on Se aombee ste as
No fee on re-admission, .. x = Ge ee
Removal,.. oe + oe afew ial 20
Corresponding Members, te ee ae eeahatd
Election,.. aie sts we SRE 6 run €Ole
Privileges, Ae ee ee ate Ben! oles
Removal,.. AG eis oe Ad sain
Honorary Members, .. sf ste ee seen
Election, .. oe oe oe STL abe: 80s
Privileges, oe o i 50 Meh elEs
Disqualifications, oe aie ne BELEN ova: 40s
Removal, Hy aie ald ahs Braet ee
Associate Members, = oe ee ray, ly hatagheerees
Election, ae oe os RY sot ee
Privileges and disqualifications, .. aw RMR S hi vad:
Removal, oe | ate AA He an Mave Cole
1V Contents.
Non-resident Members, oe oe 8 oe
May be called on to vote, .. “in ve
Appeal to, by the Council, ee ee ve
Appeal to, by 6 or more Members, oie
Book-privilege, ae ee ee ve
General Meetings, os “% se ate
Chairman, Me ty Sie ie
Method of voting, =
A majority of votes shall decide questions, .. Ze
Equality of votes, se aS ee
Notices of motion, , ste
Questions of importance, how to be treated, te
Right of Protest,
Annual General Meetings, ane ie ad
No Election of Members at, ‘@ Me as
Notice of, oe Me ee
Lists of new Council and Officers furnished by Members,
Council and Office-Bearers,. . ifs e%
Plurality of Offices forbidden, .. st vt
Balloting Lists prepared by Council, .. we
Scrutineers, te é
Lists to be rejected, os oe a
Equality of votes, .. ee 2% et
Reading Report, :
Adjournment of Meeting, ote es
Vacancies in Council during the year, ..
Ordinary General Meetings... te es a
Visitors admitted, ste oes ars
Order of business, .. ave nk
Communications addressed to Society, how disposed of,
Special General Meetings, .. ee 54 bia
How convened,.. ce oe
A month’s previous notice, 5: ° oe
Business of, restricted to notice given, .. ai
No stranger present at, os Se he
Council, .. 4 vue om a's
Meet once a eeatie A es A és
Special Meetings, a oe he
Chairman, ao oa Bie ak
Contents.
Method of voting, Ne ole ee
Voting may be postponed, ae
Minutes of proceedings, .. ee
Minutes, notices, &c. filed,
Government of Society entrusted to Council,
Rules and Orders of Council, ts Ae
Appointment of Officers, Clerks, &c. by Council,
Sub-committees of the Council, ..
Duties, &c. of Sub-committees defined by oan :
Chairman and Secretary of Sub-committees, ..
Sub-committees may be dissolved by the Council, ..
Minutes of proceedings of Sub-committees, ..
Council may dispose of duplicate books, &c., st
Annual Report prepared by Council, ae
Lists of new Council and Office-Bearers submitted by
President, a ae a aie
Duties, Ay ae 4a
Ex-officio Member of all ee ate
Secretaries, ae
Duties, ane ys
Duties divided between the two Secretaries, ie
Ex-officio Members of all Committees, ws
Assistant Secretary, Librarian, and Curators, ..
Shall not be Members of the Society, oe
Treasurer and the Accounts, By a oe
Functions of Treasurer, ie
Sums above 100 Rupees paid by ee of Council, ..
Lodgment of Funds and Surplus,
Accounts submitted monthly and annually,
Separate account for Government grants, ..
Books and Papers of the Society, .. us A
Statute Book, sis yA Me
Journal Books,.. a. as Ae
Publications of the Society,.. Be uo
Library, .. Bar ti ee oe oe
Museum, Dis He Aye o
Abrogation of all Laws not included in this code,
No. 1. Balloting List for the Election of the Council,
2. Balloting List for the Election of Officers, ..
at
La fA
owls
Ww 6
j i er : Ae es my ig ie Me
ek de gs
a
a
Bi h-tiA WS.
TITLE AND OBJECT.
1. The Institution shall be denominated as hereto- Name and ob-
fore, the Asiatic Society of Bengal, and in the words of UES:
its Founder ‘‘the bounds of its investigations will be
the Geographical limits of Asia, and within these limits
its enquiries will be extended to whatever is performed
by man or produced by nature.”
CONSTITUTION.
2. The Society shall consist of Ordinary Members, enanaton of
° e °
Corresponding Members, Honorary Members, and As- men Be
sociates.
3. The number of Ordinary and Corresponding Ordinary and
Members shall be unlimited. i
4, The number of Honorary Members shall be pro- Hfonorary and
spectively limited to thirty, that of Associates to fifteen; aan
and until the number of Honorary Members is reduced
to thirty, the Society shall not elect more than one new
Member annually.
5. Persons of all nations shall be eligible as Mem- All nations eli-
bers of the Society. gible.
OrdinaryMem-
bers, Election
of,
Notice of Elec-
tion.
Payments,
On return to
India.
Bye-Laws.
ORDINARY MEMBERS.
6. Every Candidate for admission as an Ordinary
Member shall address to the Secretary a letter stating,
that he is anxious to promote the progress of science
and literature, and is desirous of becoming a Member
of the Society. He must also be proposed by one and
seconded by another Ordinary Member. The letter
shall be laid before the next meeting of the Council,
and the names of the Candidate and his proposer and
seconder, shall be read at the two ordinary general
meetings next ensuing such meeting of the Council, and
during the interval between these two meetings shall
be suspended in the Society’s meeting room, and the
person proposed shall be balloted for at the last of such
ordinary general meetings; and to constitute a valid
election not less than eleven Members must be present,
and not less than two-thirds of those present must vote
in favour of the Candidate proposed.
7. Persons so elected shall receive immediate notice
of their election from the Secretary together with a
copy of the Rules.
8. Ordinary Members shall pay an admission fee of
Rs. 32 and a quarterly payment of Rs. 16 in advance,
commencing from the quarter in which they are elected,
so long as they are resident in India. These rates to
be continued for two years and to be then subject to
revision.
9. All Members on their return to India shall be
called upon to pay their subscription as usual from the
date of their return.
Bye-Laws. 3
10. It shall be optional for any Member to com- Compositionin
At as lieu of sub-
pound for the quarterly contributions by the payment scriptions.
of 500 Rupees.
11. All sums so paid shall be invested in Company’s Fund arising
. ; from composi-
_ Paper, and kept as a reserve fund, the interest of which tion.
alone shall be appropriated to the current expenses of
the Society.
12. The payment of the admission fee shall be con- Acquiescence,
sidered as distinctly implying the acquiescence of every 9 mca
Member elected into the Society in all Bye-Laws, Rules,
and Regulations thereof.
13. When any Member shall be in arrear of his Arrears of sub-
c : scription.
quarterly contribution for one year, he shall be appris-
ed by letter addressed to his last known place of resi-
dence, that unless the amount due by him be paid
before the end of the current year, his name will be
removed from the list of Members; and in the event of
his omitting to pay the amount within the time limited,
his name shall be removed accordingly, and its removal
notified in the proceedings of the Society.
14. Members who are 12 months in arrear of their Penalty, if 12
Bide a months in ar-
subscriptions, shall not be allowed to vote. rear.
15. -No Member shall be entitled to vote until he Vote after pay-
. : ants ment of ad-
has paid his admission fee. mission fee.
16. The Ordinary Members of the Society shall be Privileges of.
entitled to the following rights and privileges.
To be present and vote at all general meetings.
To propose Candidates for admission into the Society.
To introduce visitors at the ordinary general meetings.
To have personal access to the Museum, Library, and
other public rooms of the Society and there to examine
4 Bye-Laws.
the specimens, printed books, plates, drawings, and
MSS. belonging to the Society. They shall also have
the privilege of taking out books, plates, drawings, and
MSS. from the Library and specimens from the Mu-
seum, subject to such Rules and Regulations as the
Council shall enforce agreeably to Rule 78.
To receive gratis copies of the numbers of the Journal
and Researches of the Society, published during the
time they continue to be Members.
To purchase other numbers of the Journal and Re-
searches, or any other publications of the Society at
reduced prices.
Withdrawal 17. Any Member may withdraw from the Society
of by signifying his wish to do so by letter addressed to the
Secretary, provided always that such Member shall be
liable to the subscription of the quarter wherein he
signifies his wish to withdraw, and that he shall con-
tinue liable to the quarterly contribution, until he shall
have discharged all sums, if any, due from him to the
Society, and shall have returned all books or other pro-
perty, if any, borrowed by him of the Society, or shall
have made full compensation for the same if lost or not
_ forthcoming.
Re-admission 18. A Member who has resigned shall be at liberty
ms to withdraw his letter of resignation on payment of
arrears, without going through the form of re-election ;
provided such notice of withdrawal be given during the
year in which the resignation has been notified.
No fee on re- 19. A Member who has retired from the Society
“cee exempted from the payment of a second admis-
sion fee on re-election.
Removal of. 20. If any Member of the Society shall disobey the
Rules or Orders of the Society or Council, or shall
Bye-Laws. 3
commit a breach of order at any of the general meet-
ings, he shall be liable to be removed from the Society.
Whenever there shall appear cause for the removal of a
Member from the Society, the subject shall be laid
before the Council; and if a majority of the Council
shall, after due deliberation, determine by ballot to pro-
pose to the Society the removal of the said Member,
the President shall at any ordinary general meeting of
the Society, announce from the chair such determina-
tion of the Council ; and at the meeting next after that
at which the said announcement has been made, the
proposition shall be balloted for; and if 11 or more
Members shall ballot, and two-thirds of the members
balloting shall vote for the removal of such Member, he
shall be removed from the Society.
CORRESPONDING MEMBERS.
21. The Corresponding Members of the Society Corresponding
. i sede ° : embers.
shall consist of such persons not ordinarily resident in
Calcutta, or within 20 miles thereof, as are likely to
promote the objects of the Society.
22. Corresponding Members shall be proposed by Election of.
the Council, they shall be elected by ballot in the same
manner as Ordinary Members.
23. Corresponding Members when visiting the Pre- Privileges of.
sidency shall have the privilege of attending the meet-
ings of the Society, but shall not be entitled to vote.
They shall have such personal access to the Library
and Museum, and such liberty of there examining their
contents as is enjoyed by Ordinary Members.
24. Corresponding Members may be removed in Removal of.
the manner prescribed for the removal of Ordinary
Members.
Honorary
Members.
Election of.
Privileges of.
Disqualifica-
tions of,
Removal of.
Associate
IMI[embers.
Bye-Laws.
HONORARY MEMBERS.
25. Honorary Members shall be persons eminent for
their knowledge of, or encouragement given to, science
or literature: or for services rendered to the Society.
26. When the number of Honorary Members shall
not be full, the Council shall have power to recommend
a Candidate (stating his claims to such distinction),
who shall be balloted for like Ordinary Members, but
three-fourths of the votes shall be required to deter-
mine his election.
27. Honorary Members shall be exempt from the
payment of fees and contributions: they shall be entitled
to the following rights and privileges.
To be present at all general meetings.
To have personal access to the Museum, Library,
and other public rooms and there to examine the speci-
mens, printed books, plates, drawings, and MSS. be-
longing to the Society, and to receive gratis copies of
the numbers of the Journal and Researches of the So-
ciety, published during the time they continue to be
' Members.
28. Honorary Members shall not be entitled to
vote on any question relating to the affairs of the So-
ciety, or to fill any office in the Society.
29. Honorary Members may be removed in the
manner prescribed for the removal of Ordinary Mem-
bers.
ASSOCIATE MEMBERS.
30. Associate Members shall be persons well known
for their literary or scientific attainments, but who are
not likely to apply to become Ordinary Members.
Bye-Laws. 7
31. Associate Members shall be proposed by the Election of.
Council, they shall be balloted for like Ordinary Mem-
bers, but three-fourths of the votes shall be required to
determine their election.
32, The privileges and disqualifications of Associate abe ae and
isqualinca-
Members shall be the same as those of Honorary Mem- aeeecet |
bers.
33. Associate Members may be removed in the man- Removal of.
ner prescribed for the removal of Ordinary Members.
NON-RESIDENT MEMBERS.
34, When non-resident Members vote on any ques- geen ny
° mopers.
tion, the vote paper shall be transmitted to the Secre-
tary, post paid.
35. The Council of the Society may call upon non- May be called
. ° é on to vote.
resident Members to vote on questions which they
deem of importance, and in this case the expense of
collecting the votes shall be defrayed by the Society.
36. The Council may also appeal from the decision ee ae
of the resident Members to that of the Society at large; on
in this case also the expense of collecting the votes of
non-resident Members shall be defrayed by the Society.
37. Ifsix or more Members sign a requisition call- Appeal to by 6
s 3 : ee or more Mem-
ing upon the Council to appeal from the decision of a bers.
meeting of resident Members to that of the whole So-
ciety, the Council shall comply with the requisition ;
but the expense of collecting the votes of non-resident
Members shall be defrayed by the persons who have
signed the requisition, the amount to be refunded by
the Society, if the decision appealed against be reversed.
38. Non-resident Members shall have the privilege Books baivk
of taking out Books from the Library on making a cian
8 Bye-Laws.
special application to the Council, and signing an ob-
ligation to defray the expense of carriage, and to re-
place any book which may be lost or damaged. The
Council shall be empowered to make such restrictions
as to rare and valuable books, manuscripts, &c. as they
may deem proper in accordance with Rule 78.
MEETINGS,
GENERAL MEETINGS.
General Meet- 39. No general meeting of Members shall be com-
in petent to enter on any business unless 5 or more
Members be present.
Chairman of. 40. The President shall be the Chairman at all
general meetings ; or in case of his absence, one of the
Vice-Presidents ; or in case of their absence, the senior
Member who shall for the time being have all the
authority, privilege, and power of the President.
Method of vot- 41. The ordinary methods of voting shall be by
ind shew of hands, but a ballot shall be taken in cases pre-
scribed by the Rules, or when demanded by any Mem-
ber present. Subject to the provisions for receiving
the votes of non-resident Members under sections 34,
35, 36, and 37.
A majority of 42. The decision of the majority of the Members
votes shall de- : : ie
cide questions. voting at a meeting, shall be considered as the decision
of such meeting ; and an absolute majority shall suffice,
except in cases specially designated by the Rules.
When votes 43. When the votes on either side shall be equal,
are equal. f : : °
except in cases specially designated in the Rules, the
Chairman shall have a second or casting vote.
Notices of mo- 44. Notices of motion shall be given on questions
tion. ; . : ‘
submitted to the Society at a general meeting preceding
Bye-Laws. 9
that on which the subject is to be disposed of, except in
matters of current business and routine; and if any
question shall arise whether the subject of a particular
motion is such matter, the question shall be determined
by the Chairman.
45. All proposals affecting expenditure, election, ap- Questions of
pointment, or removal of officers and servants, changes pala oa
of organization, and generally all questions of import- ahaa
ance, shall be first duly notified at a general meeting,
then referred to the Council for report, and finally de-
cided (after such report shall have been submitted) at
the annual General Meeting, or at a special meeting,
convened for the purpose, at which not less than 12
Members must be present. If the proposal be to amend
or alter the Rules, three-fourths of the votes taken shall
be necessary to carry the proposed amendment or alter-
ation, and the votes of non-resident Members shall be
taken on such proposal.
46. Any Ordinary Member shall have the right of Right of Pro-
recording, in general terms, his protest against the deci- ine
sion of the majority upon any question submitted to
the Society.
47. The General Meetings to be held by the So- General Meet-
‘ A ings of 3 kinds.
ciety, shall be of three kinds, 1. Annual, 2. Ordinary,
3. Special.
ANNUAL GENERAL MEETINGS.
48. The Annual General Meeting shall be held on Annual Meet-
the Ist Wednesday in January for the election of Coun- aah
cil and Officers for the ensuing year, and to receive and
hear read the annual report on the Financial and gene-
ral concerns of the Society, and for the transaction
of any other business of which due notice has been
given,
10 Bye-Laws.
No election of 49. No person shall be proposed or elected a Mem-
Members at. : ;
ber of the Society on the day of the annual meeting.
Notice of an- 50. Notice of the annual meeting shall be inserted
nual Meeting. .
in two or more newspapers one week at. least before the
day of meeting.
List of new 51. Every ordinary Member present at such meet-
he i ing shall be at liberty to furnish to the Chairman pre-
Members. —_ciding, a list of the names of such persons as he may
deem eligible to the posts of Members of Council and
Office-Bearers.
Council and 52. The Council shall consist of 15 ordinary Mem-
OTe ETc bers. of ‘tlie Society, out of whom shall be appointed,
1 President, 3 Vice-Presidents, and one or more Secre-
taries, one of whom may be ex-officio Treasurer.
Plurality of 53. No person shall hold at the same time more
Offices forbid- A : é :
den. than one of the following offices, viz. President, Vice-
President or Secretary.
BallotingLists 54. The Council for the time being shall, before
si Saray ie the day of election, cause to be prepared a sufficient
number of printed balloting lists according to the form
in the appendix, which shall contain the names of those
persons whom they recommend to be appointed Mem-
bers of Council and Office-Bearers for the year ensuing,
with blank columns in which to place other names.
Scrutineers. 55. The Chairman shall appoint two Scrutineers to
examine the lists and report the result to the meeting.
Lists to bere- 56. If any list shall contain more than the proper
as number of names, or if any list should include the name
of any person who is not eligible to the Council, such
list shall be deemed void and not taken any account of
by the Scrutineers.
Bye-Laws. 11
57. Incase there shall be an equal number of votes Equality of
e e e t s
for the election into the Council, or to any of the re- pare
spective offices, of two or more persons, the order of
preference shall be decided by lot.
58. During the Ballot, the report shall be read, and eadine Re-
the meeting may proceed with the other business, if any, so
which may remain to be transacted.
59. If at the time of closing the ballot for the elec- Adjournment
tion of the Members of the Council it shall appear that abil
11 Members have not balloted, the anniversary meeting
shall be adjourned to some other day not less than a
week nor more than two weeks after such original meet-
ing. Notice of such adjourned meeting shall be given,
and the business shall be transacted, in the manner pre-
scribed in the preceding Rules; and the Council and
Officers elected at the preceding annual meeting shall
continue to conduct the affairs of the Society until their
successors are elected.
60. In the event of a vacancy during the year inthe Vacancies in
; : : Council dur-
list of Council or Officers of the Society, such vacancy ing the year.
shall be filled up by the Council, subject to the confirma-
tion of the Society at the second monthly meeting after
the occurrence of such vacancy.
ORDINARY GENERAL MEETINGS.
61. Ordinary general meetings shall be held on the Ordinary gene-
first Wednesday of every month ; the Council shall on sie ial ai
special occasions have the power of appointing any other
day not later than that day se’nnight for the ordinary
meeting of the Society of that month.
62. Persons not belonging to the Society, if intro- Visitors ad-
mitted.
duced by Ordinary Members, may be present at the
ordinary general meetings. Their names and the names
Order of busi-
ness.
Communica-
tions address-
ed to Society,
how disposed
of.
Bye-Laws.
of the Members who introduced them, shall be given to
the President for record.
63. At the ordinary general meetings, the order of
business shall be as follows:
1. The names of the visitors allowed to be present
at the meeting shall be read aloud by the Chairman.
2. The minutes of the last meeting shall be read by
one of the Secretaries, and if found to be accurate, and
not to involve any contravention of the rules of the So-
ciety, shall thereupon be confirmed by the meeting and
signed by the Chairman.
3. The presents made to the Society since their last
meeting shall be announced and exhibited.
4. Proposals of Candidates for admission into the
Society shall be submitted, and ballots taken as before
provided.
5. Motions of which notice was given at the last
meeting, shall be brought forward and disposed of.
6. Notice of intended motions shall be given for
entry in the proceedings of the meeting; and every such
notice of motion shall be suspended in the meeting room
until finally disposed of.
7. Reports and communications from the Council
shall be submitted for consideration.
8. Papers and communications addressed to the So-
ciety shall be read.
64. All communications addressed to the Society
shall in the first instance be submitted for the considera-
tion of the Council, who shall cause to be drawn up a
programme of the business to be transacted at the
ordinary general meetings, and no other business shall
be brought forward at such meetings, unless it be declar-
ed to be urgent by the President of the Society, and
that it could not have been previously communicated to
the Council.
Bye-Laws. 13
SPECIAL GENERAL MEETINGS.
65. Special general meetings of the Society shall be Special Gene-
held from time to time, as there may be occasion, for ae
the purpose of taking special matters relating to the
business of the Society into consideration.
66. Special general meetings may be convened by How conven-
the Council, or on a requisition to that effect to the a)
President, signed at least by 6 Members of the Society,
who thereupon will call the same through the Secretary
by public advertisement in three of the newspapers of
the Presidency.
67. No special meeting shall take place without a A month’s pre-
month’s previous notice being given, unless the case be “°”~ mR
declared to be urgent by the requisitionists, when the
subject shall be referred to the Council who shall decide
on the day when the meeting shall take place.
68. No other business than that of which notice has Business _ of,
: : E f fs restricted to
been given in the advertisement convening the meeting, Notice given.
shall be entered upon or discussed at such meeting,
69. No stranger shall be permitted to be present at No stranger
1 i ; t at:
a special meeting of the Society. present 2
COUNCIL.
70. The Council shall meet once at least in every Council to
meet once a
Calendar month throughout the year, on such day as jionth.
they shall deem. expedient, and no meeting shall be
competent to enter on or decide any business unless
three or more Members are present.
71. The President, or any two Members, may call a Special Meet-
special meeting of the Council. ings of.
72. The President, or in his absence. one of the Chairman.
14 Bye-Laws.
Vice-Presidents, or in their absence the Senior Member,
shall preside at every meeting of the Council.
Method of 73 The ordinary method of voting at the Council
Were: shall be by shew of hands, but a ballot shall be taken
in cases prescribed by any regulation of the Council, or
when demanded by any Member present ; and the deci-
sion of the majority shall be considered the decision of
the meeting ; in case of equality of votes, the Chairman
shall give a second or casting vote.
Voting maybe 74. The voting on any question, except it be one of
postponed. adjournment, shall on the demand of any Member pre-
sent, be postponed to the next ensuing meeting, when
the question shall be disposed of.
Minutes of 75. Minutes of the proceedings of every meeting of
Proceedings. :
the Council shall be taken during their progress by one
of the Secretaries, or, in case of their absence, by some
Member present, whom the Chairman shall appoint for
the occasion. The minutes shall afterwards be copied
fairly ina minute book and read and signed by the
Chairman at the next meeting of the Council.
‘Minutes, No- 76. All letters, notices, minutes of Members, and
tices, Bo :
filed. * other documents connected with the business of the
Society, shall be filed in the order of their dates and
preserved.
Government of 7/7: The Government of the Society and the direc-
Society, en-
trusted to
Council. be entrusted to the Council, subject to no other restric-
tion, management, and execution of its concerns, shall
tions than are and may be imposed by the Rules, and to
no other interference than may arise from the decisions
of the Members assembled in general meetings.
Rules and Or- 78. The Councii may from time to time make such
ders of Coun- 5 : : : Se
Le Regulations and issue such orders not inconsistent with
Bye-Laws. Ls
the Bye-Laws, as shall appear to them conducive to the
good Government of the Society, and to the proper
management of its concerns ; and all such Regulations
and Orders shall be binding on all the Members, Offi-
cers and Servants of the Society, provided that all such
Regulations shall be reported for the information of the
Society, at the next general meeting, and be subject
to its confirmation.
79. The Council may appoint persons, not Mem- Sagar pail
bers of the Society, to be salaried Officers, Clerks, or Clerks, &c. by
Council.
Servants, for carrying on the necessary concerns of the
Society ; and may define the duties to be performed by
them respectively ; and may allow to them respectively
such salaries, gratuities, and privileges, as to them the
Council may seem proper ; and may suspend any Officer,
Clerk, or Servant from office, whenever there shall seem
to them occasion ; provided always that such appoint-
ment, allowance, or suspension shall be reported to the
next general meeting of the Members, to be confirmed
or annulled, as may be decided by such meeting.
80. The Council shall elect from their own body, Sub - Commit-
Sub-committees or Sections of Oriental Literature, eee va
Natural History, &c. also Sub-committees of Finance
and papers; whose reports on all matters referred to
them shall be submitted to the Council.
81. The Council shall be at liberty to call into their Council may
li oth
assistance and appoint as Members of the Sub-commit- oe aad fe
tees, or Sections, any other Members of the Society, bien Soret
who are competent and well versed in the subjects to be Gommittees.
referred to the said Sub-committees.
82. The powers, duties, &c. of the Sub-committees Duties, Sec. of
Sub- Commit-
shall be defined by the Council. tees, defined
by Council.
83. Every Sub-committee or Section may appoint May elect their
Chair-
its own Chairman and Secretary. mig seen:
16 Bye-Laws.
May be dis- 84. The Council may dissolve sach Committees
solved by the Z
Council. whenever they shall think proper.
Minutes of 85. Every Sub-committee shall cause minutes to be
roceeding's of ‘ : ai
as ead ake taken of its proceedings, and shall produce the original
tops. minutes, if required, to the Council.
Council may 86. The Council may exchange for other property,
dispose of du- ¢ . é
plicate Books, Or otherwise dispose of, any duplicate books, maps, or
ia specimens, belonging to the Society, in such manner as
may, in their opinion, best conduce to advance the ob-
jects and interests of the Society.
Annual Re- 87. The Council shall present, and cause to be read
port, prepared :
by Council. to the Annual General Meeting, a report on the general
concerns of the Society. The report shall state the
income and expenditure, and disbursements, the balance
in hand, the debts and assets, and the increase or de-
crease of the Society during that year; it shall also
specify the average monthly income and expenditure,
and give an estimate in detail of the probable income
and expenditure of the succeeding year. The report
shall also set forth the progress of the Library, and of
the Museum in its various departments.
Lists of new 88, The Council shall submit tothe Annual General
Council and £ . ,
Office Bear- Meeting, in every year, lists of such persons as they
A Che shall consider most fit to be Members of the Council
and Officers for the ensuing year.
PRESIDENT.
Duties of the 89. The business of the President shall be to pre-
side at all the meetings of the Society, and regulate all
the proceedings ; and generally to execute or see to the
execution of the Rules and Orders of the Society.
Ex-officio 90). The President shall be ex-officio Member of all
Memh f all : 2 :
Committees. Committees appointed by the Council.
Bye-Laws. ly
SECRETARIES.
91. It shall be the duty of the Secretaries, Duties of the
Secretaries.
1. To conduct the Correspondence of the Society
and Council; and to sign all letters and papers ema-
nating from the Society. |
2. To attend the general meetings of the Members
and meetings of the Council; to take minutes of the
proceedings of such meeting during their progress, and
at the commencement of every such meeting to read
aloud the minutes of the previous meeting.
3. At the ordinary meetings of the Members, to
announce the presents made to the Society since their
last meeting ; to read the names of Candidates pro-
posed for admission into the Society, and the original
papers communicated to the Society, or the letters
addressed to it.
4. To see that all the proceedings, whether of the
Society or of the Council, are entered in the minute
books before the following meeting shall be holden, and
to see that all letters and papers and documents of every
kind connected with the business of the Society, are
properly filed and preserved.
5. To edit the Journal and Researches of the So-
ciety.
6. To exercise a general supervision over the ser-
vants and affairs of the Society and to see that the Rules
and Orders of the Society and Council are executed.
92. The Secretaries, if more than one, shall by Duties divided
mutual agreement, divide between them the duties above Pet ea eats
enumerated, and shall communicate to the first meeting Ee, ae ORR
of the Council to be holden after the day of the annual
election, which of those duties they have each under-
taken to perform.
2 : Secretaries ex-
93. The Secretaries shall be ex-officio Members of officio Mem-
all Committees appointed by the Council. Sra ha
i8 Bye-Laws.
ASSISTANT SECRETARY, LIBRARIAN, AND
CURATORS.
Asst. Secy., 94. The person who shall be chosen to any one or
Librarian and
Curators shall to all of these offices, to which salaries or emoluments
=e Oe ORE are to be annexed, shall either not be an ordinary Mem-
Society. ber of the Society ; or, if a Member, shall cease to be
so, upon his election to, and acceptance of, any such
office ; as no ordinary Member of the Society is, or shall
be, capable of holding any place, office, or appointment
under the Society, to which any salary, profit, or emo-
lument, is or shall be annexed.*
TREASURER AND THE ACCOUNTS.
Treasurer, his 95. The Secretary as ex-officio Treasurer, shall re-
functions: ceive for the use of the Society, all sums of money due
or payable to the Society ; and shall pay and disburse all
sums due from or payable by the Society ; and shall keep
particular accounts of all such receipts and payments.
cd le 96. Every sum of money payable on account of the
Society exceeding 100 Rupees, shall be paid only by
order of the Council.
Lodgment of 97. ‘The funds of the Society shall be lodged in the
clastic cal and Bank of Bengal ; all surplus above 1000 Rupees, shall
‘be invested in Company’s securities on behalf of the
Society, in the name of the Government Agent.
Accounts sub- 98, The Accounts and Vouchers of the receipts and
mitted month-
ly and annual- expenditure of the Society, shall be submitted monthly
Ge and annually, to a Finance Sub-Committee of the Coun-
cil for examination and audit ; they shall also be pre-
sented at each monthly meeting, and laid on the Library
table, for one month, for examination of Members.
* Provided that every such officer shall have personal access to
the Library and Museum and liberty to examine the contents there -
of and to take Books out of the Library and Specimens out of
the Museum subject to such Rules and Regulations as may from
time to time be made by the Council in that behalf under Bye-
law 78.
Bye-Laws. 19
99. Separate accounts shall be kept and rendered of Separate _ac-
the appropriation of the grants received from Govern- Coe
ment, for the promotion of oriental literature, and in 8™@#S.
other departments.
BOOKS AND PAPERS OF THE SOCIETY.
100. There shall be kept a book wherein shall be Statute Book.
fairly written, all the Rules, Regulations, and Bye-laws
made or to be made, coneerning the government and
regulating of the Society or Council, and also a Register
of the Members of the Society, with the dates of their
election,
101. There shall be kept Journal Books of the JournalBooks.
Society, and also of the Council, wherein shall be enter-
ed all the Resolutions, orders and proceedings of the
Society and Council at their respective meetings, to
which Journal Books any Ordinary Member may have
access, at such times-as the Library is open.
PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.
102. The Journal or other publications of the So- Journal, &c.
ciety shall be under the Superintendence of the Coun- ee ae ockety.
cil. Contributors to the Journal, &c. shall be entitled
to twenty-five copies of their papers.
LIBRARY.
103. The Library shall be open from 10 a. M. to 4 Eabrary, hours
o’clock p. m. between which hours, the Librarian shall 9, **em¢ance
be in attendance every day, Sunday excepted.
MUSEUM.
104. The museum shall be open to the public daily, Museum when
except Sundays. Visitors shall record their names ina °?°™
Book kept for the purpose.
105. <All Rules, Regulations, and Bye-laws hereto- Abrogation of
. P - all Laws not
fore passed by the Society, and not contained in this included in
Code, are hereby declared to be abrogated. this Code.
20 Bye-Laws.
(No. 1.)
Balloting List for the Election of the Council.
Asiatic Society of Bengal,
January, 18
BALLOTING LIST FOR THE ELECTION OF THE COUN-
CIL.
Present Council. Proposed new Council.
eee a CS EE SR ee EE SO BS Se
If you wish to substitute any other name, in place of that proposed,
erase the printed name in the second column, and write opposite to it
in the third, that which you wish to substitute.
Bye-Laws. 21
(No. 2.)
Balloting List for the Election of Officers.
Asiatic Society of Bengal,
January, 18
BALLOTING LIST FOR THE ELECTION OF OFFICERS,
OUT OF NEWLY ELECTED COUNCIL.
Present Officers.
Officers proposed.
President,
ees SS eee eee | eo
Vice-Presidents.
=e 6) SE Ge
Secretaries.
EE CS. | er ee See
(Bae EE Cees || ee SE
If you wish to substitute any other name, in place of that proposed,
erase the printed name in the second column, and write opposite to it
: in the third, that which you wish to substitute,
2 { fa
Ze als
ap aie even idiny,
: =
Hart be wk:
ae bendy:
ti at siizoqqa ‘hw
(Fer wien 46 »
tthe Viet
a Leet,
JOURNAL
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY.
No. I.—1851.
Detailed Report on the Copper Ores of the Deoghur Mines.—By H.
PippineaTon, Curator, Museum Economic Geology.
DiscovERY OF THE ORE.
From Captain W. 8. SHERWwILL, Revenue Surveyor.
To Captain H. L. Tuoutturer, Deputy Surveyor General.
Camp, Zillah Bhaugulpoor, 31st January, 1850,
S1r,—During the present month, and whilst engaged surveying
Zillahs Beerbhoom and Bhaugulpoor, I was requested by Mr. Vincent,
Deputy Magistrate of Deoghur, to visit and give my opinion upon a
vein of copper that had a few months previously been accidentally dis-
covered by a native and by him reported to Mr. Vincent.
2. Deoghur or Byjnath is a small Town in Zillah Beerbhoom,
famous for its appearance, the inhabitants chiefly Brahmins.
The Town is situated on the great primitive Table-land which extends
from near Burdwan to the Dunna Ghat in Behar, and which is com-
posed of granite, gneiss, serpentine, greenstone, quartz, rock, &c., the
gneiss strata are much contorted, often vertical, generally inclined and
abundantly traversed by greenstone dykes. The appearance of the
country is pleasing, the land is undulating, well wooded and studded
with detached hills of rounded masses of garnetiferous gneiss. The
spot where the copper is found is situated in the lands of the village of
Byriki of Tuppeh Deoghur, Saruth of Zillah Beerbhoom, and about
one mile from the common boundary of Zillahs Beerbhoom and Bhau-
gulpoor ; 8 miles N. W. from Deoghur or Byjnath, and on the water-
shed of the high land of Beerbhoom ; the streams which flow to the
No, XLIV.—New Series. B
2 Report on the Copper Ores of the Deoghur Mines. (No. 1.
South falling into the Hooghly, those flowing to the North falling into
the Ganges; it is situated in a dense jungle of Asun, Sakiid, Dhow,
Kuchnar, Keud, Jamun, Aonlé, Kusmibha, Chirownjee, and is on the
fork or junction of two small mountain torrents, which discharge their
waters into the Chandun river, a tributary to the Ganges, which dis-
charges itself into the Ganges near Bhaugulpoor ; these torrents and
the Chandun river are mere dry sandy channels during the cold and
hot weather. |
3. The occasion of the copper being brought to light was the hill
men bringing in to Mr. Vincent, small pieces of a bright green species
of waterworn felspar, which at once showed the existence of the ore.
The ground in the immediate neighbourhood of the ore is pretty freely
strewed with green felspar, and with weather and waterworn fragments
of the ore embedded in the felspar. The immediate superficial soil is
composed of quartz, felspar, hornblende, fragments of gneiss, black
mica, silvery mica and shorl. The surface veins run Kast and West,
and present the ore in irregular masses of 2 of an inch broad, so much
corroded by atmospherical influence as to appear as a soft friable
red, yellow, liver-coloured or garnet-coloured earth, but upon digging a
couple of feet below the surface of the country, the veins become a
compact liver-coloured mass, spangled with shining particles of copper ;
the whole enclosed in a soft friable apple-green, yellow or white fel-
spathic rock. . Traversing the copper from North to South small veins
of lead appear, which occasionally form the containing walls to the
copper. I traced the vein of copper for about 100 feet East and West
and dug to the depth of two feet only. I have smelted with the aid of
coal, dug from the Banslee Kullah in the Rajmuhal hills, some of the
ore, which has given a return of 30 per cent. of good copper ; inferior
specimens, mostly waterworn pieces, picked up on the surface, gave 25
percent. I have sent a large amount of the specimens, together with
the smelted ore, to Mr. Piddington, Curator to the Geological Museum ,
attached to the Asiatic Society, and have requested that gentleman to
furnish you with a detailed account of its value, purity, &c. and which
will form an addendum to this report; Mr. Piddington from his ability
to do justice to the subject, and from his willingness to assist in such
matters will, I am sure, supply you with his report. A copy of this
report has been sent to Mr. Piddimgton.
1851.] Report on the Copper Ores of the Deoghur Mines. 3
4. In April, 1849, Mr. Vincent forwarded specimens and reported
the circumstance of the existence of the copper ore to the Magistrate
of Beerbhoom, but no notice has been taken of his report.
5. The nearest coal to the spot is at Kurkurbali, 40 miles S. W.
in Perguonah Kurruckdiha in Zillah Hazareebagh ; coal is also found
57 miles in a South-easterly direction in the Rajmuhal hills.
6. Believing this to be a valuable discovery I lose no time in bring-
ing it to your notice in the hope that you will bring it to the notice of
Government ; any further information relative to the spot or roads lead-
ing to it will be cheerfully supplied upon application being made to me.
(Signed) W. S. SHERWILL.
It may be proper, especially in reference to certain insinuations,
which I refrain from qualifying, made at the July meeting of the
Asiatic Society regarding the Museum of Economic Geology, to pre-
face this report with the following letter; to explain alike the nature
of the researches of which this paper contains the results, and the
reasons why some notice of them was not-earlier given. It may yet
be, as every scientific Geologist and Mineralogist will understand, that
the discoveries announced in it are connected with great questions of
public revenue and unknown resources which we possess in India, and
in the due execution of the trust imposed upon me as a servant of
Government, it was necessary that the information this letter conveys
should be in the hands of Government at the earliest period. Those who
are acquainted with the difficulties of researches of this kind in India,
and who feel with me what is due to the high standing of the Society’s
Journal will I trust find that nothing has been lost by a little delay.
SECRET SERVICE.
From H. Pippineton, Curator Museum Economic Geology.
To Srron Karr, Esq., Under Secy. to the Government of Bengal.
Sir,—I am greatly averse to making any incomplete report on
scientific matters, but learning from some conversation with Captain
- Thuillier that much speculation has been excited by the reports which
were published by Government a short time ago regarding the recently
discovered Deoghur Copper mines, and that some applications have been,
or will be made to Government on the subject of them, I deem it right
(though I originally intended to wait as I shall subsequently explain,
until I could complete my investigation) to make the present report ;
B 2
4 Report on the Copper Ores of the Deoghur Mines. [No. 8.
which I request may be deemed only a preliminary one, and made as a
matter of duty that Government may be properly informed.
2. You will doubtless have remarked, Sir, in the report of Captain
Sherwill to Captain Thuillier, that the former officer states that he had
sent me a box of the ores, and I found upon the close mineralogical
examination which such specimens require, that there was a consider-
able number of varieties, all of which had to be carefully classed and
tested before their nature could be duly pronounced upon; many of
them very small, and requiring to be repeatedly examined. To be
brief, I may say that I have been most assiduously employed with them
to enable me to give a complete report and that I have performed
upwards of 150 examinations more or less complex upon about 20
species and varieties of these ores and their matrix, and that I am yet
pursuing these, and have to repeat some when I can obtain more
specimens before I feel safely assured of my results. You are, Sir, no
doubt aware of the patient and vigilant research which such matters
require that nothing may be passed over.
3. The results then so far as I can yet pronounce with safety is
first that (8) eight of these ores contain more or less of silver, some
of them traces only ; others a promising proportion, but no estimate
of the quantity can be made till good supplies of the ores are obtained.
Mr. Dodd has, I observe, stated that the lead ore contains about 50
oz. of silver to the ton, in his report.
4, Next'I had requested Captain Sherwill always to send down all
that was about, or near to, any thing he thought of value, and this he
has faithfully done on this occasion, and amongst the mere rubbish
I have had the satisfaction to discover what I have been in fact looking
to find for some twenty years in India and which I have examined
perhaps 50 or 100 specimens from various parts of India in hopes of
meeting with, but hitherto without success, till I have at length found
it in the rubbish, or what the Cornish miners would call the Gossan of
the Deoghur mines. I some years ago in the Journal of the Asiatic
Society Vol. IX. p. 1144 in my report on the Museum of Economic
Geology, then about to be established, announced that this mineral
probably existed in India in the following words.
‘I mention particularly here, the Mexican and Peruvian silver ores,
because some of them would from their earthy appearance, and the
1851.] Report on the Copper Ores of the Deoghur Mines. 5
small proportion of metal they contain be passed by as mere red earthy
soils or iron ores, which in fact they are; some of these ores form the
staples of many of the great mines of Mexico and Peru, and it may
be possible, that we have also deposits of these ores on the flanks of
the Western Ghauts; or in other situations of which the geological
features approach to those of South America though upon a smaller
scale.”
The object of this notice was to draw public attention to the ores
called Pacos, Colorados and Negros, especially the two first, which so
much resemble rotten iron stones, or earthy iron ore, that none but
those who know them would suppose they contain silver. The follow-
ing extract from Jameson’s Mineralogy, p. 75, describes the ore.
‘‘In some parts of Mexico, however, as we are informed by M.
Humboldt, the operations of the miner are directed to a mixture of
ochry brown iron ore, and minutely disseminated native silver. This
ochreous mixture, which is named Pacos in Peru, is the object of
considerable operations at the mine of Angangues in the intendancy of
Valladolid as well as of Yxtepexi, in the province of Oaxaca.”
5. As before stated there are amongst the Deoghur ores some small
but unequivocal specimens of the Pacos, and I have in the Museum of
Economic Geology, from my own collections, a fine series of the true
Peruvian ores to compare with.*
6. I amin active correspondence with Captain Sherwill on this
subject, and he informs me Mr. Vincent will proceed again shortly to
the mines to obtain more specimens according to directions and speci-
mens for guidance, which I shall forward.
7. It does not of course follow from this that the Deoghur mine
is one of silver, or rich in silver, or worth working even if it was a
silver mine: but on the other hand there may be rich deposits of ore
near these indications ; and the mere fact of the discovery of a Pacos
in India is one of high mineralogical importance, since it may also
exist elsewhere in greater abundance; but I have deemed it right that
His Honor should be in early possession of the knowledge of it should
any proposals come before Government relating to this property.
I have the honor to be, Sir, Your Obedient Servant,
H. PrppinGTon,
Museum, 3rd July, 1850. Curator Museum Economical Geology.
* These contain Copper as well as iron and so do those of Deoghur.
6 Report on the Copper Ores of the Deoghur Mines. [No. 8.
From H. Pippineton, Curator Museum of Economic Geology,
To W. Seton Karr, Esq., Under Secretary to the Government of
Bengal.
Srr,—In continuation of my Secret Service letter of 3rd July,
I have now the honor to submit for the information of Government a
detailed report on such of the ores of the Deoghur mines as have
reached me.
His Honor will be satisfied to see that from two of the classes of
ores, of which only I could obtain a sufficient quantity for the experi-
ment, the produce in silver has been a fair and a good average ; though
these are still but surface specimens, and that moreover (and upon this
depends their value) the Spanish American process of amalgamation
can be successfully practised at what may be supposed theoretically the
very worst period of the year in India.
We have now to hope that the deposits, if wrought, will be found
abundant.
(Signed) H. Pippineron,
Curator Museum Economical Geology.
Calcutta, 31st December, 1850.
REpPorRtT.
Part I.—Tue Rocks.
In forwarding these specimens Captain Sherwill has sent also speci-
mens of the rocks in which the vein lies, and to avoid confusion I
briefly describe these separately from the ores.
No. 1. 4 garnetiferous gneiss with horizontal veins of quartz pass-
ing through it, forms the general bed of the country at Deoghur.*
No. 2. Gneiss with thin veins of quartz, no garnets.
No. 3. Decomposing pegmatite, forming the gangue in which the
metallic veins are found; 3a. 30. 3c. coarse granular pegmatite found
on the surface of the country and contains the ores: It is all more or
less decomposing.
No. 4. Altered quartz rock, in some places nearly a jasper, and
stained green by copper infiltrations.
* These passages in Italics are Captain Sherwill’s Notes.
1851.] Report on the Copper Ores of the Deoghur Mines. 7
No. 5. Schorly granite, or schorl rock of Cornwall, (See Boase,
Primary Geology, p. 16,) schorl and quartz in distinct grains and im-
perfect crystals.
No. 6. Garnet rock, or garnetiferous quartz rock according to
McCulloch (p. 326), who makes one of his subdivisions of quartz rock
to be a granular quartz containing but little felspar, as in our specimen,
in which it can be scarcely distinguished. Not an atom of mica is to
be seen, but the garnets, (some small ones being semi-crystallized,) are
abundant, and it might, so far as the presence of three ingredients is
necessary to constitute a granite, be called a garnet granite.
No. 7.* Compact pegmatite with veins of massive pistacite epidote.
No. 8. White and flesh-red felspar with nests and veins of acicular
crystallized epidote (pistacite) of a bright pale green.
Part I].—THE ORES AND THEIR DESCRIPTION.
After a most minute and careful examination as above described in
my letter, I class the ores as follows :
Ist Group. Bright Peacock ore. A.
Variegated cop- Dull Peacock. B.
per ores, called Pea- Marbled Peacock with a pale | C. contains sil-
cock ores by the (greenish gossan.t ver.
miners.
2nd Group. Dull Massive Grey Copper. OD. Silver.
Grey Coppers. Bright Grey Copper. E.
| Bright brick red Pacos. F. Silver.
Se roups [ Dull, pale red, to liver-colour-
Red ores. G. Silver.
ed Pacos.
The Pacos and
Colorados of Peru | Dark hard veins resembling
Be duMiésicn. ery with soft shining black >H. Silver
specks and veins in it.
reer ore nates of copper, with bright red
Hee Groun: Bluish green, earthy carbo- aN
specks.
Bright large-grained Galenas. J.
5th Group. Cupro-Plumbite, an ore of
Galenas. copper and lead, in diagonally >K.
lamellar veins.
* This is No. 12 of Captain Sherwill’s list where it follows the ores.
tT Two small nodular specimens of this variety, of a dark earthy liver-coloured
aspect, seem richer than the rest, but I have only these as yet and cannot spare
them for a quantitative analysis.
8 Report on the Copper Ores of the Deoghur Mines. {No. 8.
These ores and their constituents may be described as follows :—
A.
The Bright Peacock ores.
This is the well known variegated vitreous copper ore of mineralo-
gists, which contains from 50 to 70 per cent. of copper. Our specimens
are in thin veins, of which the thickest is 3 (five eighths) of an inch
thick, but as some specimens appear to contain a larger proportion of
the poor yellow sulphuret, not more than 30 or 40 per cent. should be
expected from this ore in practice. It contains no silver.
B.
Dull Peacock. This is a more ferruginous and earthy variety of the
former ore, and of course would give less copper. It is indeed scarcely
worth making a variety of. It contains no silver.
Marbled Peacock ore. This is a variety which occurs marbled with
green and red earthy mixtures. It runs (either at the termination of
the vein or at the surface ?) to a pale earthy gossan. It seems to con-
tain a promising proportion of silver.
Seconp Group, FAHLERZEN, or Grey Coprer.
D.
Dull massive Grey Copper.
This may be described a dull grey, greenish grey, and liver-coloured
Fahlerz, the grey varieties sometimes shining with a micaceous or silvery
lustre on the fresh fracture, the liver-coloured ones slightly micaceous
also on the fracture but of a reddish-colour on the weathered or old
surfaces. It is a true Fahlerz as to appearance, but I found it to con-
tain, on an average from the pound taken for amalgamation of the grey
and liver-coloured sorts together, in 100 parts.
Sulphurand a ltle weatersiter swat o- bs waite ys 00's se | PAOD
Harthy silicates. 82). te eee ons Se kos 0s ain hommes
Peroxide of 4rony i Ree ee he os cee 8.33
TGA, sus 9 pro 5's, 36), gisccie Seas aan « fe. ¢. cite ten aik <0) 4 cee
COPD OTs na isin, $0: oie ons vie Sem «bith oy erated’ ce arc es aD
UCN 5 cals aaiaeg are, ckeey theta MME snip: ecohscneceelies oan 4 nm
97.60
Loss,.... 2.40
100.00
1851.] Report on the Copper ores of the Deoghur Mines. g
There is no trace of antimony in this mineral, and it thus forms a
distinct lead Fahlerz! which I do not find any where described ; the
latest authority, Nicol (p. 490), appears to think lead an accidental
occurrence. Before the blow-pipe in an open tube it blackens and
gives an acid water, but no sublimate. Qn charcoal it gives no fumes
nor any deposit but is converted without ebullition into a black cindery
slag which with soda gives a pale metallic copper mixed with lead. If
the heat is long continued the lead of course disappears and the copper
alone remains.
This ore was one of those of which I could collect enough for an
amalgamation by the Mexican process, and as will be seen in the sequel
it gave a very good product.
E.
Bright Grey Copper.
This is a grey copper, a Fahlerz with some lead but no silver. It is
massive, with a steel-grained fracture, and brittle, but the latter por-
tions are hard to pound ; with green and yellow marblings and stains,
it passes inte a green and yellow earthy gossan.
3rpv Grovp, Rep Orgs.
F.
Bright, brick-red Pacos, or Colorados.
This ore exactly resembles the museum specimens of Peruvian Pacos
from my own collections, that is, an earthy iron ore. I collected a suffi-
ciency of this ore to subject a pound troy of it to a proper Mexican
amalgamation process, of which the results will be described in Part III.
The composition of an average lot taken from that used for amalga-
mation was as follows :—
Water, sulphur and carbonic acid,* ...... 14.30
Peps. a. Se Ue Ges 52 0.21
irom, weromides 8) 206M PAs ee bs 15.40
Copper, peroxide, .. -e2e- 27.20==21. 8 copper.
ND ee Say ie ur OS... tS sae BOA
emmy RINGatCS, oe cc ecm ss cee as as eee
100.01
It is thus a tile copper ore, with a minute portion of silver.
* Some of the Copper appears to be in the state of Carbonate.
Cc
10 Report on the Copper ores of the Deoghur Mines. [No. 8.
G.
A dull, pale red, and liver-coloured Pacos.
This ore also contains silver, and two small nodular specimens of a
dark earthy liver-coloured aspect, seem richer than the rest, but I have
as yet only these two bits, and indeed not much of any of this kind.
H.
Dark hard veins of a red tile-copper ore, with black shining specks
and veins of protoxide of iron. This ore contains some silver but we
have but very little of it, and I can only roughly estimate it by a guess
at about two-thirds the value of F.
5TH Group, GALENAS.
J.
Bright large-grained Galena, no silver.
K.
Cupro-Plumbite (Breithaupt).
' This is another Peruvian ore which we have unexpectedly found. It
may be described as massive, in very thin veins, forming alternate streaks
of a bright and dull, dark, blue-grey, galena-like mineral; the streaks
lying diagonally across the small veins; sometimes in larger glancing
masses, and at others in thin needle-like streaks. I have not found any
silver in it, though Breithaupt gives it 0.5 per cent. Before the blow-
pipe, in the open tube, it fuses and gives acid fumes.
On charcoal it melts, swells up, and boils, sending out arapid stream
of dull sparks if brought too near the reducing flame. Finally it gives
a globule of lead which contains copper but no silver.
Our specimens are all in such very thin veins that a quantitative
analysis would always give uncertain results, owing to the matrix. I
have therefore preferred to wait till we obtain larger masses with some
new supply.
Part III.—AMALGAMATION ASSAYS.
I thought it of much importance that we should ascertain if, with
the high temperature and great moisture prevailing here during most
part of the year, the Mexican amalgamation process could be success-
fully used for the extraction of the minute portions of silver which
1851.] Report on the Copper ores of the Deoghur Mines. 11
these ores contain, and by which only they can be wrought to profit,*
and having obtained a supply, though rather limited in quantity, I
first most carefully picked and sorted the ores, and obtained a pound
troy weight of two of them, from which the following experiments
were made, after some preliminary trials of which it is unnecessary here
to give particulars ; being, though tedious, only those which all labora-
tory work requires before an experiment for publication is made.
AMALGAMATION I.
The first was the ore F. a bright brick-red Pacos.
One pound troy was carefully reduced to a fine powder, and salt
and magistralt added, in larger proportions than usual on the large
scale, in a large mortar, and on subsequent days the mercury was duly
added, but also in larger proportions, to insure the successful extrac-
tion of all the silver.
The mass was worked over every two days by the pestle, and kept
at the proper degree of moisture. On the twenty-fourth day it was
carefully washed off, and the mercury driven off by heat ; and though
there was some small loss from ebullition of the mercury in the cruci-
ble, and some also in washing such small quantities, as I ascertained by
experiment, yet I had the satisfaction of obtaining 5 grs. of pure silver
from the pound troy ; which for the Cazon of 5000 pounds Avoirdu-
pois would give somewhat better than 84 mares of silver to the Cazxon ;
and ores are sometimes wrought in Mexico and Peru of 2 and 2} marcs
when quicksilver is cheap: Ores which give above six mares being
called good metal. The highest specimen we have in the museum -is
marked as giving 500 marcs and the lowest 20; but all those so
valued are sulphurets ; none of the Pacos, unfortunately, are valued.
AmauGAmation, No. II.
The second trial by amalgamation was with the specimen D, the
dark liver-coloured Fahlerz, the only one, besides the above, of which
I could obtain a troy pound weight. The process was of course the
same, but, though the weather was cooler, only 20 days were allowed
* All attempts to introduce the German and other amalgamation processes in
Mexico have been failures with the poorer ores which form the riches of the great
Mexican mines ; and this error was in great part the ruin of the Mining Companies
from England.
T Roasted sulphuret of Copper.
12 Report on the Copper ores of the Deoghur Mines. [No. 8.
to this experiment; and I think 15 might have sufficed, but my first
object was to prove the perfect practicability of the Spanish American
processes with various ores, and to ascertain the full quantity of silver
without reference to the expenditure of the ingredients, which on so
small a seale were necessarily used in larger quantities, or of the time,
which can only be definitely settled by large experiments also. The
result of this trial too was highly favourable, as somewhat more than
8 grs. of pure silver were obtaimed; but taking the produce at 8 grs.
this would be for the Cawon of 5000 pounds Avoirdupois, as before,
13.5 mares, and thus above an average ore.
It will be observed that I have used the Cornish term gossan when
speaking of some of these ores, to designate the instances in which the
copper ores run into a pale red, earthy ore, which is in fact (as in C.)
a Pacos, as it contains a portion of silver. This word gossan isa term
used by the Cornish miners to distinguish exactly an earthy, friable,
ferrugino-cupreous earth, which appearing at the surface is held to be
an indication of copper below. It is in fact a copper Pacos, but con-
tains no silver, and it does not, that I am aware, as some of our speci-
mens do, shew itself to be a separate mineral by running in a distinct
vein at right angles into, and altering the copper vein where it meets
it, Cornish gossan is also friable and full of hollows, like ore in a state
of decomposition, which it is generally supposed to be; ours more
resembles a high-coloured but soft brick, except in H. which might be
taken for a red iron ore.
As a good gossan in Cornwall is taken to be an indication of a good
copper vein, so the Pacos in Peru, and the Colorados in Mexico, (being
the same mineral) are held to be good indications of silver below ; and
it is said too that it is rarely found to run deep, that is, not above 50 or
100 fathoms, changing then to richer ores. Whether this be the case at
Deoghur, time and enterprize can only shew us. From analogy one
would say there may be something worth sinking a small shaft for, and
tracing how far the veins extend on the surface ; and if they crop out at
any other part. The Copper and Cupro-Plumbite (K.) may be well
worth exportation in their raw state, when simply dressed and picked
with care.
In a geological and mineralogical point of view the discovery of
these ores in a country yet so little known to us holds out some hope
Dia Nepaty Meedayas hae
Bsc sda Ala a
Mh?
PRCA YS >
ee
5
T
a
mn " ’ 7 * ,
eet A Peewee et)
oe ¥ a Ue
Re
alters soe
TO THE
TWENTIETH pe
Se
“on the Saw (St Stirs
eal INDIA
Ce Pring S
‘
THE BAY oF BENGAL CYCLONE //
OF APRIL 1850
ZA
_—
Say
~ 4, = *
a ENRY pipn\no%®
Ss. -
Se
Banesersh &
Khatiree
C Mabilee
or.
f
ps
\
sFiupwer ath Se ——
Fanayn
Miiack Paguda
. oI Thyoo
se
Cheduba vi
4 Centinad & a
© 8 Premarie
is Surana
Andon It
Owarrent
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 13
that we are only yet at the threshold of what we have still to find ;
but it will be the first successful working of a mine which will stimu-
late speculation in that branch of industry, and I have spared, and
shall spare no trouble to assist it, so far as the resources of the museum
extend.
H. PippinerTon,
Curator Museum Economic Geology.
Calcutta, 31st December, 1850.
No. 48.
From the Under Secretary to the Government of Bengal,
To H. PippinetTon, Esq., Curator Museum Economie Geology.
Dated, Fort William, 8th January, 1851.
Si1r,—I am directed by the Deputy Governor of Bengal to ac-
knowledge the receipt of your letters dated the 3d July last and 31st
ultimo, and to state that His Honor has perused with interest your
reports on the qualities of the ores from the Deoghur Mines in the
Zillah of Beerbhoom.
(Signed) W. Seron Karr,
Under Secretary to the Government of Bengal.
(True Copy,)
H. Pipp1ineron,
Curator Museum Economic Geology.
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms in the Indian and Chine
Seas, being the Aprin CyciLone of the Bay of Bengal ; 23rd to
28th April, 1850.—By Henry Pippineron, President of Marine
Courts.
In April, 1850, the Eastern quadrants of a Cyclone passed over
Calcutta which, there was no doubt, had been a severe one at sea and
in other parts on shore ; and which I so announced in the papers, and
I have been diligently employed since that time in collecting the
documents necessary for its investigation, some of which only reached
me lately from England. The present Memoir is the result of my
labours, and it will I hope be found worthy of its predecessors, tracing
as it does a severe, and at times a furious, Cyclone for a course of a
14 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
thousand miles, from near the Nicobar Islands to Moorshedabad ; and
affording us some valuable lessons as to parallel Cyclones and the
dependence to be placed on the Barometer. It also adds an important
page to our history of the tracks of storms in the latitudes between
Acheen Head and the Andaman Islands.
The same arrangement has been preserved in this Memoir as in the
preceding ones. The documents are first given and then tables of the
winds and weather for each day all over the Chart. This is fol-
lowed by asummary, shewing the grounds on which the position of
the daily Centres are given and comprising such other results as are
thought worth notice.
Abridged Log of the Barque Iron Gem, Capt. Goon, from North
Shields, bound to Calcutta. Civil Time.
At noon 22nd April, 1850.—The Iron Gem was in Lat. 6° 47’ N.; Long.
87° 49’ Fast with winds about at (7 and 6,)* variable from N. W. Ship stand-
ing to the Northward. Cloudy weather. p.m. blowing fresh in heavy squalls
from N, N. W. to midnight. 11 Pp. m. the main piece of the rudder broke off
by a heavy blow of a sea.
- 23rd April.—Weather rather moderating from 4 to 8 a. M. after which as
bad or worse than before, with heavy blinding squalls and sheets of rain. Wind
N. W. to N. N. W.; at noon from (7 to 8;) Lat. Acct. 6° 40’ N.; Long. 88°
25’ East. Pp. M. increasing to (9,) with terrific squalls. Wiud to W. N. W.
Ship hove to.
24th April.—Wind veering to N. W. b. W. and Westerly. Very heavy
squalls. Ship lying to. Noon Lat. 6° 37’ North; Long. 88° 40’ E, p.M.
‘ wind West, decreasing from (9,) at noon, to (4) at 7. P. M.
25th April.—a. M, out second reefs, Noon Lat. Obs. 6° 51’; Long. 88°
52’. Wind West from (9) to 3 at noon.
Abridged Log of the Ship Cowassex Famity, Capt. Durwam, from
Singapore towards Calcutta. Civil Time.
The Cowasjee Family passed Point Pedir at noon on the 19th
April. On the 20th and 21st, she had light Southerly and S. Westerly
breezes.
On the 22nd April.—The wind veered from S. b. E. to Easterly, and at noon
was N. b. E., when Lat. 9° 21’ North Long. 90° 03’ East. p. m. moderate
breezes E. N. E.; and at 6 p. m. to midnight N. E. with squalls at times,
ship standing to the N. N. W.
* Admiral Beaufort’s Numbers.
1851.} A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 15
_ 23rd April._—a. m. Squally, Noon, strong N. E. breeze with dark gloomy
weather. Lat. Acct. 11° 45’ N.; Long. Chr. 88° 24’; Simpiesometer 8 a. m°
29.76; noon 29.76. p.m. fresh breeze N. Easterly, with hard squalls moder-
ating at 9 and increasing again at midnight with constant rain; ship standing
to the N. W. with all preparations made for bad weather.
24th April—To 4 a. mM. wind N. E.; at 6, N. N. E.; at 10, North to noon.
Increasing from a hard gale to “a perfect hurricane’’* at 9.30 a. m., when ship
lying to very badly, bore up and scudded S. 8S. W.; wind North, ship under
bare poles ‘‘ blowing an unadulterated hurricane.”’ At noon the same, with a
great deal of thunder, sails blowing from the yards. Position not given. Sim-
piesometer at 29.58, ‘‘ but it does not appear to act at all.”’ p. m. hurricane and
dreadful thunder with constant deluges of rain. Ship running 9 knots to the
S. b. E. 3 East; wind now N. b. W.; at 3, N. N. W.; at 5, N. W. b. Nw;
at 8, N. W.; and at midnight W. N. W. At 8 p. mw. weather moderating:
“* We fancy the centre of the hurricane is now past us.’ Midnight decreasing
with a high sea from the Northward.
25th April.—a. mM. moderating and clearing up “ having now run out of the
storm circle’ wore ship to stand on her course.. Noon wind W.S. W. could
not carry much sail on account of the very heavy confused sea, mostly from the
Northward. Lat. Obs. 9° 45’ N.; Long. Chr, 87° 10’ East, having experienced
78 miles of storm current to the South. p. m. moderate W. S. W. monsoon,
but heavy sea from the Northward; exchanged Nos. with the.ship Duke of
Wellington who signalised ‘‘ A gale is coming on, I think; we have had a
very heavy sea from the Northward.”” To midnight the same. Ship making 54
knots to the North with the same swell. ;
26th April.—To noon, when in Lat. 11° 54’ N.; Long. 87° 05’ East. A brisk
monsoon and clear weather, ship making 7 knots, but the heavy confused sea is
still complained of and it continues to noon of the—
27th April.—When the ship is in Lat. 13° 45’ North; Long. 87° 22’ East.
Abridged Log of the Bric Nereip, Capt. Escort, from Akyab bound
to Antwerp. Civil Time.
I print, nearly entire, the summary of this very able log as sent me
by Capt. Escott. The italics are mine.
The Nereid left Akyab, April 18th, and carried light winds Westerly and
N. W. with fine weather until 23rd being then only in 16° 10’ N. and 90° 11’
E.; Bar. 29.85; Ther. 879.
24th April.—Light winds N. N, E. throughout (3-4 c. 0.)+ Sun obscured. Acct.
14,50 N.; 89.20 E.; Bar, 29.80; Ther. 87°, Slight rain. Pp. m. light baffling
* These words between commas are copied literally from the Log.
y Admiral Beaufort’s figures and letters.
16 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. (No. 8.
winds shifting suddenly from all quarters. Thick rain t, andl. 1 Pp. mM.
breeze settled at N. E. increasing gradually. At 4 p.m. N.N, E.; 5, Bar, 29.75
o.r.t.1. In small sails, and prepared for bad weather. At 8 p. m. N,N. E.;
At 8, Bar. 29.65 q.r. Running S, 8. W.8 k. midnight steady at N. N. E.
gradually increasing. (9). Sea rising fast, 29.58, q. r. steering S. S. W. since
noon 88’ miles.
25th April.—3 a.m. N,N. E. ; (9) Barometer steadily falling r,q. Sea high
but regular: Bar. 29.41. Close reefed main topsail ; furled foresail and scudded
S. S. W. under the close reefed main topsail and reefed foresail; 8 knots. 4
a. M. veering N, E, and back again to N. N. E, Same weather and a heavy
sea; 29.35; wind N. N. E.(10.) 5a.m.N. N, E. blowing in heavy gusts. At
10h 29.30; shipped a sea on main deck, knocking bulwarks away and breaking
adrift water-cask spars and launch. Ship labouring heavily. Hauled foresail up,
and lay ship to until we got launch and spars secured again; most of the water
casks were either washed overboard or stove to prevent injury to the main
deck stancheons and splitting the covering boards open. At 6 a.m. N. N. E.;
1ih 29.28; at 8, 29.28 North; (11,) r. 0. q.; at 8 a. m. being all secured again
and finding the gale increasing, ‘‘ knowing myself to be in front of the approachs
ing centre bore away again under close reefed main topsail and fore-topmast
stay sail right before it, making about South course. At10 a.m. N. N. W.;
(11) Bar. 29.28; At11, N. W. by W.; (10,) 29.30 q. r. 0. Noon heavy gale
at W. N. W. with heavier squalls, more violent and at shorter intervals.
Expecting to see the main topsail go to pieces every moment. Bar. 29.30
(rising) r. 0. q. Sun obscured all day. Lat. by Acct. 12° 40’ N.; Long. by
Acct. 88° 27’ E.; Ther. 84°. p. m. begins with a hard gale; (10,) and a moun-
tainous sea running. Fore-topmast stay sail blew away ; bent a new one; at 4
P. M. apparently moderating, wind now W. by N.; (9,) squalls less violent ; Bar.
29.45 c. q.; at 6, wind West ; (8,) weather gradually moderating and the clouds
breaking up in large openings and clear intervals, having previously been perfect-
ly overcast all round. Set reefed fore-sail and treble-reefed fore-topsail. At 8,
still clearing away, stars now visible. Bar. 29.60; wind W. S. W.; at 8, c.
Midnight fresh gales and cloudy with a high sea. Wind W. S. W.; (7,) 29.63.
26th April.—sStill becoming gradually moderate and fine, wind 8S. W.; (6,)
set jib, mainsail, &c. 29.65; 8 a. mM. wind moderating with clear weather,
wind S. W. ; (5,) 29.67; made sail accordingly. Noon fresh breezes with clear
weather, wind 8S. W.; 29.70; Ther. 879; Lat. Obs, 11° 37’ N.; Long. Obs.
88° 59’ E,
Memorandum.—I have endeavoured to describe the weather and the strength
of the wind by Capt. Beaufort’s system with which you are doubtless well ac-
quainted and trust I have made it sufficiently intelligible. I should not omit
to remark that on the evening of the 24th, the Eastern horizon for some 15° in.
|
1851.) A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 17
" altitude was varied by that bright scarlet tinge seen Westward at sunset. This
continued from sunset until nearly 9 ep. m. During that night much lightning
to the Southward and S. Eastward, Also on the 25th, p. M. as per log much
heavy thunder and lightning, but none was observed after the gale set in heavy.
Many Boobies and other sea birds, King Fishers and Dragon Flies, were about
the ship on the evening of the 25th, Did not experience any remarkable swell
previous to the setting in of the breeze.
By a diagram which I made the day after, I consider the storm progressing
to N. W. b. W. or perhaps more Westerly, about 73 knots per hour.
Abridged Extracts from the private Memorandum Book* of Capt.
Tuomson, Ship Enzas, from Calcutta bound to Mauritius. Cwil
Time.
The Eneas had on the 22nd light variable airs from W. N. W. with hot
sultry weather, and at noon was in Lat. 19° 55’ N.; Long. 90° 24’ East; Bar.
29.90; Ther. 869°. To midnight the same weather.
23rd April,—a. M. light airs N. E, very fine and smooth water. Noon, Lat.
15° 49’; Long. 91° 01’ East; Bar. 29.80; Ther. 86°; a current of 35 miles
to the Eastward. A moderate breeze from North to N. E. becoming unsettled,
from N, E. to S. East ; cloudy.
24th April,—a. M. cloudy and lightning to the S. E. during the night. Con-
stant heavy rain with unsettled weather and heavy swell. Lat. Acct. 14° 00’
N.; Long. 90° 38’ East; current allowed for; Bar. 29.70; Ther. 81°. P.M.
increasing breeze at N. N. E.; from noon till 8 p. m. steered S. S. W.; at 8,
S. W. Making all preparations for bad weather. Bar. at 3 Pp. M. 29.60; at
4 P.M. 29.50; at 6, 29.40; at 8, 29.385 at 10, 29.38; and at midnight 29.40;
wind at midnight marked as a “‘ moderate gale.”
25th April.—At 2 a. M. sea rising very suddenly to a fearful height ; too much
sea to heave to ; sails, both set and furled, blown from the yards, though the last
were well secured. A kind of hard sleet almost cutting the skin. Wind
unsteady with heavy gusts ending at S. East. Barometer at 2 a. m. 29.40;
from which time it could no longer be seen in the ship’s distress. At 2.30 a. M.
two of the between deck ports were stove in and the vessel was nearly swamped
with the quantity of water on her main deck. Ship on her beam ends and
cabins boats and everything moveable washed away ; ship settling down, cut away
the main and foremasts, all hands baling and pumping and clearing wreck. Noon,
weather still very heavy, wind South East decreasing with less sea to midnight.
* In the distress and swamping arising from the ship’s between deck ports having
been beaten in, her log-book was destroyed.
D
18 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
26th April.—Fine. Clearing wreck, heaving cargo overboard, and fitting
jurymasts and sails, Ship drifted about 13 miles to the N,N. E.
27th April_—Noon, Lat. Obs, 129 47’ N.; Long. 88° 47’ East; clearing
wreck and rigging jurymasts,
Abridged Log of the Ship At1rrt Rouoman, Capt. Burn, from Cal-
cutta to Mauritius. Civil Time.
28rd April—At Noon, Lat. 17° 6’ North; Long. 88° 54’ East. vp. M. to
midnight, light airs from North to E, N. E. and gloomy weather.
24th April—To Noon the same weather, wind light at N. E. Lat. Acct.
16° 25’ N.; Long. 87° 54’ East. Sunset breeze increasing from N. E. to 6
knots. Ship steering to the S. W. b, 8.5; at 8, Bar. 29.75; midnight fresh
breeze, the same; Bar. 29.75.
25th April.—To Noon breeze increasing from N. E. b. N. with squalls and
rain; at 8 a. M.all preparations for bad weather and hove to. Noon heavy
gusts, Bar. from 29.75; at 4 a. mM. to 29.57 at Noon. Wind veering occasion-
ally to N. b. E, and N, 3 E.* but for no length of time, Position as estimated
by Capt. Burn at Noon Lat. 14° 24’; Long. 85° 38’ East; p. m. Bar. 29.55
to 5 p. mM. when gradually rising to 29.60 at Midnight. Wind N.N, E.; at 1
p. Mm. North; at 4, N. N. W.; at 6, N. West; at 8, when she bore up N, W.;
N. W. b. W. at 9, and W.N. W. at 11 p. m. Midnight gale decreasing
and fine.
26th April.—Fine breeze from West and W. b. N. Lat. at Noon 12° 49’ N,
Long. 85° 55’ East; Bar. 29.60 at 3 a. M. and 29.70 at Noon.
Ship Joun Macvicar, Capt. N. MacLeop, from Calcutta bound to
; Liverpool.
I have not obtained this vessel’s entire log, but an extract of it for
12 hours with a description of the hurricane appeared in a Liverpool
paper and was copied into those of Calcutta. Omitting the letter to the
Editor, &c. which accompanies it, the following is the log as given,
with such additional information as can be gleaned from the description.
This log is evidently kept in Civil Time.
* A good instance of incurving.
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 19
Ship Joun Macvicar, 26th April, 1850,
H. K. F. Course, Wind,
1/ 8} (8. 8. W.| N. E, ‘¢ At 2 a. M. commenced with fresh gale, dark
; : cloudy weather and drizzling rain, At 4, increas-
4| ol 4 N.N, Eling toa gale, with hard squalls and heavy rain,
5] 8] 4 furled the mainsail, and double reefed the topsails,
‘i : The Barometer falling very much, and the gale
8] 8] 4 increased to a storm, with severe squalls and heavy
9 8 North. |rain, and the sea getting up mountains high. Furled
10} 8 : :
11] 8 N. w. {the mizen topsail. Sounding the well constantly,
12) 8 but no apparent increase of water init, At 10, a
lstimated, noon, terrific sea struck the starboard quarter, and carried
Lat. 17.21’ N,
Long 87.46’ E away the quarter-boat, At 11, increasing to a
Bar. 29. 0’ hurricane with an overwhelming sea breaking over
Simp, 28.90" fore and aft. Bar. and Simp. falling and now
Ther. 80. 0’
down to 29.10, Scudding in the hope of running
out of it,* at great risk of being pooped which finally occurred and was a
second time repeated. At “ the climax of the hurricane” (at 11 a. M. as marked
in the log) a sudden shift of wind from North to N. W. broached her to and
blew all the sails from the yards. Laid too on the starboard tack and at
4,40 p. m. the Bar. and Simp. began to rise and the hurricane to abate but the
sea was still as high as before. Just as the Barometer began to rise we had
terrific loud thunder and vivid forked lightning. The mizen mast was struck
but not much injured.
Abridged Log of the Ship Duke oF WELLINGTON, CapTaIn DuNCAN ;
Jrom Calcutta to London. Reduced to Civil Time.
From the 17th April, 1850, when the Pilot left us until noon of the 2ist,
we stood to the S.S. E. and §. E. with light S. Westerly winds. Lat. at
noon of that day 16° 50’ North; Long. 89° 55’ East; Bar. 30° 00’; Simp,
29° 80’ ; Ther. 849.
On the 22nd April, we had light airs and hot sultry weather, wind veering
from W. 8. W. and N. W, to N. E. and East. Lat. Obs. 16° 15’; Long. 89°
42’; Bar. 30.20; Simp. 29.77; Ther. 86°. Pp. m. light airs and fine clear
weather, towards sunset the sky to the Westward was covered with streaks of
light hazy clouds of a deep red colour while the intervening sky was of a light
green ;¢ darkening in shade towards the horizon.
* They were scudding to cross in front of it, and doing so too closely, as will be
shewn in the summary.
t The green sky noted here was probably only what is called in optics the sub-
m2
20 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
Tuesday, 23rd April.—a. m. light breeze and hazy weather, to Noon moderate
breeze at E. N. E. and hazy weather. Lat. Obs. 15° 18’; Long. 89° 26’;
Bar. 30.00’; Simp. 29.75’; Ther. 86°. p. m. light breezes and cloudy weather,
wind E, N. E. to N. E, sky at sunset similar to the previous evening,
24th April.—a. M. fresh breezes and squally at times, wind N. E. Noon
strong breezes and continued rain; double reefed the topsails; breeze increas-
ing fast. Lat. by Acct. 13° 8’; Long. 88° 49’; Bar. 29.90; Simp. 29.60 ;
Ther. 830, wind N.N, E. At 1 p. Mm. gale increasing fast with a close
threatening sky and continued rain. Bar. 29.85; Simp. 29.56; Ther. 83°.
Securing for bad weather, I judged now that we were in the left hand semi-
circle of a Cyclone coming from the S. Eastward, the centre bearing from
us E. by S. to E. S. E. and that a 8S. W. by S. course was the best to be
adopted, determined to carry all possible sail so as to run across the track of
the storm before the centre could overtake us. At 4 p. M. the gale increasing,
close reefed the fore and main topsails and furled the mizen topsail. Bar.
29.80; Simp. 29.50; Ther. 83°; heavy squalls at times with incessant rain
with a heavy sea from E, 8, Eastward, wind at North. 6 P. m. wind inclining
to Westward of North. Bar. 29.76; Simp. 29.46; Ther. 84°, At 8 P.M,
gale still increasing; Bar. 29.80; Simp. 29.50; Ther. 84°, At 10 Pp. M,
strong gale with hard squalls, assuming a very threatening appearance, heavy
Northerly sea with a deep cross sea from E, S. Eastward. Bar, 29.79; Simp.
29.47; Ther. 84°. Midnight wind from N. W. to N. W. by N. blowing a heavy
gale and the squalls still harder with continued rain (had several flashes of light-
ning from 10 p. M. to Midnight, to E, 8S, Eastward) Bar. 29.78 ; Simp. 29.43 ;
Ther, 84°. ;
25th April_—At 1 a.m. squalls very severe with a tremendous sea ; took in the
fore and main topsails and scudded under the foresail and fore topmast staysail,
wind being now at N. W. At 2 a.m. it cleared up a little and became more moder-
ate. Bar. 29.72; Simp. 29.40 ; Ther. 84° ; the ship now scudding nicely under
foresail, wind being at N. W. by W. At 6a, M. the weather moderating and
the sky looking much more settled, set the fore and main topsails. Bar. 29.78;
Ther. 84°, wind W. by N. At 8 a. m. the weather continuing moderate made
sail. Bar. 29.90; Simp. 29.60; Ther. 84°; the wind at West 3 North. At
Noon moderate breezes, the wind at West. Bar. 29.90; Simp. 29.60; Ther.
849; Lat. by Obs, 10° 47’N.; Long. by Chr. 86° 51’ E, which gives 75 miles
current setting to N. W. by W. on the two last days’ work, as calculated by
dead reckoning. <A heavy sea following us from N. by W. At5 P, m. passed
jective colour from the effects of the red clouds; but these accurate observations
are of high value as shewing the care of the observers.
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 21
the ship “ Cowasjee Family,’’ standing to the N. Westward, he communicated
to us by signals that he had experienced much bad weather.
26th April.—a. m. moderate breezes at S. W. by W. and cloudy weather,
at Noon, ditto winds and clear weather the ship tumbling about with a heavy sea
from the Northward. Lat. Obs. 8° 56’; Long. by Chr. 87° 34’; Bar. 29.97 ;
Simp. 29.70; Ther, 85°. From hence we stood to the S. Eastward with
light breezes from S. Westward.
Our position at Noon of the 24th was, by Acct. from the day previous, Lat.
13° 8 N.; Long. 88° 49’ E. But as we found we had been set to the West-
ward 60 miles at least, during the 24th and 25th (by the Noon Obs. of the latter
day), I allow 20 miles set to the West during the 24th, as during the greater
part of this day the weather was fine. Our position therefore on the 24th at
noon would be Lat. 13° 8’ N.; Long. 88° 29’ E.; with the wind N. N. E, and
close continued rain—this would give the centre of the storm E. S, E. distant
say 150 miles: viz. the centre of its position would be Lat. 12° 14’ N.; Long,
90° 52’ E. From Noon until 8 p. m, we ran S. W. by S. 60 miles, and from
8 p. M. to Midnight 35 miles, with a strong set to N. W. by W. I allow the
course made good to be S. W. 358. 95 miles, from Noon until Midnight; the
wind was then N. W. making the centre to bear from us N. E, and somewhat
nearer than at Noon, as the wind had considerably increased and the squalls had
become much more severe; say distant from us 120 to 130 miles. The centre
of the storm would now be in Lat. 13° 27’; Long. 89° 3’ (only 37 miles to
the North East of the ship’s position at Noon)—and it would have travelled N,
54° W. at the rate of 11 miles per hour; coming from the North end of the
Little Andaman in a direct line to Vizagapatam.
At 1 a. m. the centre of the storm would be in its nearest approach to us as
the bearing of the centre from the ship’s position then, formed a right angle
with the track on which the storm was travelling, in confirmation of which the
glasses were then at their lowest point and the squalls so severe, that I took the
topsails in, fearing the yards might give way. And I felt satisfied that the storm
was travelling to the North-westward, and was then at its nearest approach to
us, and that every mile it travelled and every mile we sailed was increasing the
distance between us, which proved to be correct; for by 2 a. m. the weather
cleared considerably and was more moderate. I had not left the deck from
Noon until this time, except when going down to note the glasses. I put a sheet
of paper and pencil in a convenient place at Noon, when I judged we had got
into a Cyclone, so that what I have stated was noted by myself and when
observed ; the appearance of the sky I could not make much note of as we
had almost continued rain until towards midnight when it would clear a little.
Between the squalls the sky at that time assumed a very threatening appearance ;
22 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
the clouds were Nimbi and rising in dense volumes one above the other and of
a light blue (or rather grey) leaden colour, we had some lightning from 10
o’clock until midnight of the 25th, but no thunder. I may have misjudged
my distance from the centre but what I have stated otherwise was carefully
observed, and with the course and distance run I was most particular.
North Eastern Coast of the Bay.
The H. C. Steamer Enterprize was at Akyab on the 26th April, her log states
she had variable winds from N. W. to North round to East S. E, and S. S. E.
with threatening appearances and drizzling rain.
On the 27th April, leaving Akyab for Calcutta, had a heavy sea from E. S. E.
being at Noon in 200 93’ N.; Long. 92° 12’ East; Bar. 29.90; Aneroid
30.02; Simp. 30.00; Ther. 82°. Moderate and steady breezes from E. S., E.
to 8. S. East.
28th April.—Carried fine weather with a heavy chopping sea, now from S. W.
Noon Lat. 219 1’; Long. 89° 16’ East, Weather moderate and fine. Wind
S. S. W. and fresh breeze.
The Post Master at Akyab says, in a report to the Principal Ass*.
Commissioner.
On the morning of the 26th, the weather was cloudy with Northerly and
N. W. winds, accompanied with rain at intervals. The Barometer standing at
29.87. At Noon, the wind veered round to the Southward and Westward and
blew fresh, with heavy rain. The Barometer on board was falling, being about
99.80. At 3 p.m. the wind shifted to the South Eastward from which quarter
it blew a very fresh breeze until 8 Pp. m. when it gradually decreased.
27th.—Daylight, the weather was fine but cloudy at intervals with moderate
S. E. and E. S. E. winds. Bar. 29.90. I do not think in my opinion there was
any gale at this place on the days mentioned in your letter, but from the very
heavy sea on the Bar. I should imagine there must have been a gale to the
Westward some days previous. Noon of the 27th, the weather was fine with
moderate Southerly and S. West winds and has continued so since.
Extract from a Weather Diary for April last, at Bulloah,* for-
warded by G. Latour, Lsq. Deputy Collector.
23rd April.—Wind N. W.
24th.—Wind N. W. to N.
25th.—Ditto N. E. and cloudy weather.
26th.—Ditto E. N. E. ditto and wind rising.
* Near the mouth of the Ganges and Burrampooter. Lat. 22° 53’ N. Long.
90° 59’ E. ; called also Noacally.
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 23
27th.—Ditto E. S. E. to S. E. and S. W. and back to E. S. E. blowing
hard during the night.
28th.—Blowing a hard gale with heavy showers, wind veering to S. W. hard
squalls. Gale breaks at noon from S. W.
AeA PAIN I. iets aus an a's 0 aida ate Sty We Ge cs
Elevation of Pluviometer.,.......... . A ft.
Abridged Log of the H, C. Surveyine Brie Krisuna, Lt. Fey,
I. N. Commander ; from the Island of Preparis bound to Calcutta.
Civil Time.
On the 24th of April, the Krishna was at anchor off the Preparis, leaving it
at 8 a. M. and at Noon it bore S. 30 East, 10 miles. The weather was gloomy
with light and variable winds from N. E. to S. E. and South. Bar. at Noon
29.94. vp. M. dark and squally to the 8S. W. squall rising with a remarkable
double arch,* and the rim well defined. Midnight fresh breeze E. N. E. and
gloomy with a swell from the South and lightning to the Eastward. Bar.
29.90; Ther. 83°.
25th April.—a. m. to Noon moderate breeze E. N. E. to East, with passing
squalls and clouds passing from East to West with a long swell from S. S. E,
Lat. 16° 533’ N.; Long. 92° 143’ E.; Bar. 29.86; Ther. 833°. p. M. increas-
ing breeze East, but clearing a little to the South East; a long increasing swell
from the S, S. E.; at 8, dark threatening appearance to the 8. Westward ;
Midnight, wind East, strong breeze with rain thunder and lightning. Bar. at
5 p. M. 29.74; midnight 29.79; Ther. 84°. Making preparations for bad
weather.
26th April.—To Noon strong breeze East to E. S. E. to 10 a. m. when
S. East, and at Noon 8S. E. b. E. dark, gloomy looking appearance to the
Southward and S. S. W., with a heavy Southerly swell. Lat. Acct. 19° 19’;
Long. by Chr. 90° 15’; Bar. 29.80; Ther. 85°. p. M. strong breezes S. E.
at 7p. M.; and South, and at 5 p.m. E.S. E. moderate, at 9 hard squalls
heavy rain, thunder and lightning, wind S. E. during the squalls; Clouds
flying very wild, the lower clouds moving East to West, upper ones South to
North. Midnight fresh gale E. S. E. and high sea. Bar. 29.78; Ther. 849,
27th April.—a. m. fresh increasing gale E. S. E. with a high sea, rain, light-
ning and distant thunder. Wind hauling to S. E., S. 8S. E. and S. b. W. at
Noon; vessel having laid to at 3 a. m.; at Noon no observation. Bar. 29.69;
Ther. 84°. 3 p. M. saw the Station Pilot vessel, after which a few heavy Squalls
till evening when the weather moderated.
* These double arched squalls are often noticed in the Logs of ships on the
approach of Cyclones.
24 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. (No. 8.
Abridged Log of the Ship ArvAsEER, Capt. Lovett, from Bombay .
to Calcutta. Civil Time.
The Ardaseer was at Noon 25th April, in Lat. 15° 07’ N.; Long. 82° 54’
Fast with light Northerly breezes and fine weather. Bar. at 29.70.
26th April.—Lat. 16° 2’ N.: Long. 83° 53’ East; Bar. 29.58; fresh 7 knot
breeze at N. W. b. W. with a tremendous sea; course N. E. b. N. p. m. breeze
decreasing with a dark gloomy appearance and a heavy swell from the Eastward ;
at 4 p.m. light airs. Bar. 29.50, to 29.37 at 8 p. m. when dark and gloomy
to S. East with a terrific swell, the ship pitching violently. Midnight Bar.
29.47.
27th April.—Breeze from 8. 8. E. and fine. Lat. 179 05’ N.; Long. 86°
00’ East. Bar. 29.70; Ther. 87°.
Abridged Note from the Log of the Ship Betie ALLIANCE, Cape.
STEPHENS.
This vessel on the 25th April, in Lat. 16° 30’ N.; Long. 83° 5’ East ; had
her Bar. 29.73 (from 29.85 on the 24th); Simp. 29.45 (from 29.45 on the
24th); Ther. 85°; very cloudy with an appearance of bad weather. Fresh
wind at North with a very heavy sea from the N. East making the ship plunge
very heavily. On the 27th, Southerly winds and fine weather.
Extract from the Log of the Dutch Ship NeERuanpscu Inpiz,
Capt. L. Devcuisur, from Calcutta to Amsterdam. Civil Time.
The Neerlandsch Indie left the Pilot at midnight 24th, 25th,—April, 1850;
and from that time stood to the 8. S. W. with winds from N. N. E. and cloudy
weather with rain.
Noon 25th April by D. R. in Lat. 20° 8’ N.; Long. 87° 53’ East. Bar.
29.93; Ther. 86°. Light winds from N. E. cloudy weather with rain; at 10
Pp, M. increasing wind with a rising sea: made all preparations for bad weather,
and reduced ship to bare poles.
26th April.—At 3 a. o. the sea still increasing causing the ship to labour
much, and to take in water over all. Shortly after, the sky from being slightly
cloudy, became thick and dark and rising ahead, the Barometer still falling.
In the morning at 4 o’clock it stood at 29.72; Thermometer 86, all of which
taken together made us surmise that we were in the neighbourhood of a hurri-
cane. Decided in consequence on laying to under close reefed main topsail
with the starboard tack on board, her head laying S. E. Southerly. The storm
increased speedily in power, so that at noon the sea was terrific. The seas were
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 25
coming on board from all quarters which caused the ship to labour most dread-
fully, both ship and rigging suffering much. At Noon in Lat. 18° 4’ N.;
and Long. 87° 22’ East; Bar. 29.2; Ther. 86°, Wind E. N. E. At 2 p. m.
wind East, blowing heavily; at 3 p. m. the wind decreased suddenly to light
airs first S. E. and from East and West alternately. Bar. 28.75; Ther. 86°;
which made us fear that we were in the centre of a hurricane; at 5 Pp. M. it
again began to blow from W. S. W. with heavy rain, thunder and lightning,
laying to the S. S. E. with the larboard tack on board under the same sail to
steady the ship. At 7 p.m. the wind suddenly became so violent that the ship
went over on her beam ends on the larboard side. Immediately on the bursting
of the hurricane the storm fore staysail and close-reefed main topsail were
blown away and the ship rose a little. The hurricane increased so much in
intensity that all the topmasts and jibboom were carried away and fell overboard,
remaining hanging by the rigging alongside the ship. The fore topsail yard
had previously been broken in the middle. The violence of the wind was so
great that nothing could be done, any verbal communication being rendered
impossible.
At 9, the wind began somewhat to slacken although the sea still continued
steadily to rise, several successive seas broke on board carrying away part of the
bulwarks, ship in great distress and making much water, sky overcast with dark
clouds, every thing together contributed to make this night one of the most
dreadful to describe. As soon as the wind slackened, got a studding sail in
the starboard mizen rigging under which we remained lying to. At 10 Pp. Mm.
the Bar. had risen to 29.5; the Ther, remaining the same.
27th April.—At daylight wind decreasing but the sea high yet, began imme-
diately to clear the wreck. At noon in 18.2 N.; Long. by Chr. 870 59’; Bar.
29.8; Ther. 86°.
Sunday 28th.—Clear weather light top gallant breeze from S. and S. W. fine
weather.
Abridged Log of the French Ship La Meuse, Captain Havvet,
from Havre bound to Calcutta, reduced to Civil Time.
25th April.—a. m. a fresh 7 knot breeze from the N. E. (to which it had
gradually freshened since noon of the 24th), with threatening appearance ; mak-
ing all preparations. Noon increasing and sea getting up. Wind about N. E.
to N.N. E. Lat. 17° 1’ N.; Long. 84° 40’ East of Paris; 879 00’ East of
Greenwich. p. mM. wind variable from N. E. and unequal in strength. Sea
increasing. At4p.m.hoveto. Wind N. East.
26th April.—a. m. heavy squalls and sea from N, East with dismal appear-
E
26 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
ances to Noon* when Lat. 18° 24’; Long. 83° 55’ Paris; 86° 15’ Greenwich.
p. M. Wind North but variable; at9 p.m. N. N. W. Midnight lying to under
close-reefed main topsail, blowing a hurricane, At 3 past 7 Pp. M. a terrific squall
with violent thunder and lightning in which it was impossible to be heard.
27th April.—a. m. wind about W. b. N. and at 5 a. M. west, decreasing rap-
idly to noon when in Lat. 18° 05’ North ; Long. 85° 12’ Paris; 87° 32’ Green-
wich. p. M. wind is marked at S. West.
Abridged Log of the Schooner JosrerH Manook, Capt. H. Hicks,
from Akyab to Calcutta, reduced to Civil Time.
25th April, 1850.—At Noon Lat. 19° 53’ N.; Long. 89° 30’ East. P.M.
wind N. E. b. N. course, N. W. b. N. moderate and fine, a 3 knot breeze
decreasing at sunset with threatening appearances. At 7.30 P. mM. a heavy
squall from the Northward, increasing to a gale at Midnight from N. E. with
every sign of bad weather, though the Bar. is at 29.80. |
26th April.—-At 10 a. M. wind marked N. E.b. E. 7.30 a. mM. wore ship
to S. Eastward. Noon weather as before. Lat. Acct. 20° 30’; Long. 89° 107
FE. ; Bar. 29.90. 5 p. m. wind marked E. N. E. 8 p. m. hove to, wind N.E.;
at 10 p. Mm. East, gale and sea increasing.
27th April.—1 a. m. wind 8. East ; 2, 8. S. E. and 3, South ; NoonS. 8. W.
vessel lying to with heavy gale and sea, lost our boat. Bar. at noon 29.40. ;
p. M. Bar. 29.36; at 8 p. M. moderating. A brig in company since sunset of
26th; proves to be the Tavoy, Pilot Vessel.
28th April.—Weather gradually becoming fine.
Abridged Log of the Ship Ros Roy, Capt. J. Francis, from Singa-
pore towards Calcutta, reduced to Civil Time.
25th April, 1850.—Wind N. Easterly and N. E. b. N.; at 4 a. Mm. steady
breeze and cloudy weather freshening to Noon, when Lat. 19° 2’ N.; Long.
86° 24’ East. p.M. strong breezes and heavy sea with sharp squalls. Wind
from E. N. E. to Easterly, and again E, N. E. at Midnight, when Bar 29.15.7
26th April.—Increasing breeze to strong gales with high sea; at noon wind
from N. E. b. E. to N. N. E. Bar. 4 a. m. 30.10; at 10 a. Mm. 29.713 noon
29.70. Position not given, but the land had been seen ; at 9.30 Pp. M. on the
25th distance about 6 miles. P.M. very strong gales N. N. E., heavy rain and
* Mauvaise apparence tout a fait. Ciel allumé—(literally altogether bad ap-
pearances and ‘‘sky lighted up’’) is entered here at 8 a.m. I suppose this
alludes to the red sky, but I had not an opportunity of enquiring.
fT 30.15 is probably meant since it must have fallen afterwards to 29.70 before
Noon. -
1851.1 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 27
high sea, Bar. 29.67 to 29.00 at Midnight, At 7 p.m. wind North. At 11,
blowing terrifically. Shifted cargo and ballast, lost boats and other damage.
27th April.—a. m. wind hauling to the Westward; 2 a. m. abating; at 4
A. mM. wind W. S. W. Sea going down and gale fast abating. Noon fine
weather. Lat. 19° 29’ North; Long. 87° 06’ East; Bar. 29.79.
On tHE COROMANDEL COAST.
The following is the Register of the Barometer and Thermometer
at the Madras Observatory from the 23rd to the 27th of April.
Barometer. Thermometer.
Date. ——— | qe — |qe\—
8 a.M. |] 4P.M.|10P.M.| 8 A.M. | 4 P.M. |10P. M.
April Q23rd.—| 30.014 | 29.934 | 30.012 85.2 91.9 83.3
1850. 24th.— | —.030 | —.886 | 29.935 82.6 92.1 Golt
25th.— | 29.925 | —.830 —.906 85.4 95.2 84.9
26th.— | —.930 | —.830 —.936 87.3 98.0 85.5
27th.— | —.962 | —.884 —.976 87.5 94.2 85.0
Abridged Copy of the Note Book of Capt. Suirr, Ship IskanperR
Suaw, from Cochin to Calcutta. The Log Book being lost in the
severe gale, this begins from the 26th April, 1850.
At Noon Lat, 18° 30’ N.; Long. 85° 15’ East; p. m. the weather seeming
threatening (although the Bar. showed no indication of it being still at 29.70,
the same as it had been during the past ten days), shortened sail, in reefs and
down royal yards ; tacked ship and stood to the Northward, but towards sunset
finding that the angry appearance of the weather still increased, and our distance
from land being very little, tacked again, and stood to the S. Eastward to gain
an offing and guard against any set of current on shore in case a gale should
come on, the wind being then at E, N. Eastward.
27th April—At 2 a. M. the wind coming in strong gusts reduced ship to
storm sail; the Bar. had now fallen to 29.60, and during the night we stood
about S. E. at the rate of three knots, under the foresail and double-reefed main
topsail lowered on the cap intending at daylight to send down the top gallant
yards and masts. During the night the Bar. did not fall any more, but strange
to say at 4 a. M. it again rose to 29.70; although at daylight still more gloomy
and threatening ; hauled up the foresail and laid her to, under close-reefed main
topsail. Almost instantaneously the wind blew with an inconceivable fury and the
sea rose in the like manner and with both came on torrents of rain; after several
vain attempts to furl the foresail called the people down until the fury of the
EB 2
28 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
storm was over, intending to send them up again when it had passed ; they had
scarcely got on deck when we lost the Jibboom ; cut away the wreck and soon
got clear of it, and we had no sooner done so then with a terrible lurch to
leeward accompanied by a dreadful squall of wind and rain that actually
screeched through the rigging as it passed, away went the whole three topmasts
just above the caps with all their top hamper ; in their fall they carried away the
fore and crossjack yard arms, and we had thus only the main yard left ; in the
space of one hour from daylight from being allin trim and fair sailing condition
we were reduced to a perfect wreck. The ship being now deprived of any sail
to steady her rolled at times most terribly, all our efforts to secure the lower
yards by guys, &c. &c., proved quite ineffectual. On again looking at our
treacherous Barometer we found that now when the mischief was done it had
fallen to 29.45; and we now to our sorrow found out also by the shifting of
the wind to the N. N. Eastward that we had become involved in a circular
tempest, and not as we first thought an ordinary gale, such as is usual about
the full and change ; from the circumstance of the Barometer giving no warning,
and also because we experienced no swell setting on shore which is always
regarded as a sure precursor of such tempests. It was too late now to attempt
to run out of it, as it would have been too hazardous to scud or do any thing
else (excepting to lay to) at the height to which the storm had risen. Up to
noon the same tempestuous weather continued ; carried away the starboard cutter.
Lat. by Acct, 18° 00’ N.; Long. by Acct. 86° 10’ E. From the noon of this
day until midnight the gale or hurricane if possible more dreadful than at first ;
indeed any measured description of it that we could give would fall far short
of the reality experienced by us, and as the night closed in, there was no pros-
pect that the vessel would live through the dreadful sea until daylight. She
laboured and strained at such a rate that any vessel less strong must have
perished in what she encountered, but happily at Midnight it began to break
and had fallen to little wind.
28th April.—At daylight the prospect that presented herself was frightful.
During the whole of this day the people employed, when the terrible violence
of the storm abated at intervals, in cutting and clearing away the wreck.*
Abridged Log of the Ship Atauanta, Capt. Farry, from Choo-
ramun (Balasore) to Madras, reduced to Civil Time.
At Noon, 25th April, 1850, in Lat. 19° 33’ N.; Long. 87° 38’ East; light
breeze from East, and cloudy with small rain. p. m. wind E. N. E. (course
S. S. W. 8’ per hour) gradually veering to N. N. W. by 8 p.m. At 10,
threatening weather.
* Capt. Shire states that no lightning was experienced till at the close of the
Cyclone, and then to the Southward.
1851. ] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 29
26th April.—Daylight, increasing gale with confused sea. 11 a. M. wind
suddenly shifted to the Westward with tremendous fury, carrying away the
three topmasts and mainmast head, ship on her beam ends. Noon the same
weather. Lat. 16° 10’ N.; Long. 85° 47’ East; Bar. 29.40. Pp. mM. hove to
with a sail in the mizen rigging. At 3 Pp. M. Bar. 29.50. Lower deck cargo
shifted, and ship almost swamped. Wind not marked from Noon this day.
27th April.—a. m. moderate and fine, bore up for Calcutta. Noon in
Lat. 179 11’ N.; Long. 86° 47’ East.
Fatse Point PALMIRAS.
The following report is from Mr. Barckley, Superintendent False
Point Light House.
26th April.—False Point was visited with a severe Cyclone. At noon it
commenced to blow from the Eastward in heavy squalls, with heavy rain at
times, and at 5 p. M. the wind veered to the S. E. and at 7 Pp. M. to the South-
ward, and at 9 p. m. to the S. W. and then the weather moderated ; and fell
almost a calm—
27th April.—tTo 2 30 a. M. with a very clear sky overhead and a very thick
mist surrouuding the horizon; at 3 a. M. it commenced to blow from the N. W.
a complete hurricane until 5 a. M.
At about 2 a. M, the greater part of both Dodwell’s and Plowden’s Islands
were inundated, and I should say that the water rose about 5 feet more than
the usual rise; and it did not subside for about 9 hours after the Cyclone
had blown over ; and the wind steady at S. S. E.
I have been some twenty miles round to the different villages, there are no
lives lost, but there is not a house left with a roof on, and a great many blown
down altogether, These villages lie all to the N. W. of the Light House.
Five of the Company’s Salt works are completely destroyed.
We have received a great deal of damage at the Light House. The Portico,
bathing-room, and most of the men’s houses blown down, and the garden laid
a complete wreck, not a tree left standing.
In reply to my farther queries, Mr. Barckley adds the following
notes and tables of the Barometer and winds at different hours.
‘<In answer to your note dated the 3rd instant, I beg to state that on the even-
ing of the 25th there was a very thick haze all round the horizon, with a red
appearance, and a cross scud overhead, from the N. W. and 8. W. with the
wind from the S. E. with a clear sky. On the 26th it was cloudy, and thick
all over throughout the day ; between 12 and 3 o’clock on the night of the 26th,
there was heavy forked lightning from the N, W., and a clear sky overhead
with a bright moon, and stars thining,”
30 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
State of Barometer and Thermometer at False Point on the 26th
and 27th April, 1850.
APRIL 26TH.
Hours. Barometer. Thermometer. Winds.
SUR ONGNR se cts ones ret ee 29.80 80° 0 East.
0) Aer 0 aan oe 29.80 S8l° 0 East.
NGO EG scien eee 29.78 82° 0) East.
PARR > ios (AR One a 29.78 §2°30 East.
EW sates CRU MAMAN 29.78 81° 0 S. E.
7 oBe Melon atte 29.70 81° 0 South.
BS pns wo ee oe 29.70 81° 0 S. W.
Midnight; in. aoe: 29.60 80° 0 S. W.
27TH.
Hours. Barometer. Thermometer. Winds.
PANS | EC! ee 29.60 80° 0 N. W.
© Aly Mine ee ete 29.60 79°30 S. 8. E.
LOOP ae wi Ree. 29.68 79° 0 S. 8. E.
Noomenw own ies 29.73 80030 South.
EE ONES 29.75 81°30 S. by W.
SS a 29.76 82° 0 S. by W.
SRI ea eae aaa 29.50 ro eal S. by W.
Midnight, 0). at: 29.80 800 0 S. by W.
BALASORE.
Statement of the Gale of the 27th April, 1850, with notes of Barome-
ter and Thermometer from the 24th instant, by A. Bonn, Esq.
Master Attendant, Balasore.
26th April, 1850.—Cloudy and threatening with light breeze from N. E. with
slight rain at times, Barometer falling ; 29.70 at 2p. M.; at 5 p. M. 29.60, and
every appearance of an approaching gale; ordered the Orissa’s anchors out*
with a long range of chain, head and stern; at 9 p. M. breeze freshening with
* A Government schooner stationed at Balasore.
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 31
puffs and more rain from North and N. E. ; at 10, Bar. falling to 29.50; Ther.
86° ; puffy throughout the night, with lulls at times and Barometer falling till
5 a. M.3; the 27th, when the breeze increased on the flood to a smart gale,
Bar. 28.90; at 6 a. m. wind N. b. W. blowing hard with heavy rain and flying
clouds with sheets of rain in the heavy gusts; at 7 a. m. Bar, 28.80. Gale
increasing and veering gradually Westerly to N. W.; at 8 a. m. Bar, 28.75;
blowing harder, in puffs like the sound of thunder, heavy sheets of rain and
passing heavy clouds with squalls from the W. N. W. Bar. at 8 3 a. M. 28.69;
where it remained till 9 a. mM. with the wind at West sweeping away the largest
trees and the thatches of all the houses in the very heavy gusts ; the wind roaring ;
at 4 past 9, the Bar. began to rise being 28.73; the wind W. S, W. (though
puffy and heavy at times) and decreasing, and the clouds began to separate, indi-
cating a breaking up of the storm, Bar. rising till 10 a.m. when the Bar. rose
to 29.1 and continued to rise till 11 a. m. when it stood at 29.60; and the wind
entirely lulled at that hour,
The ship Aéalanta, Captain Farley left our port, Chooramun, April the 25th,
bound to Madras two days before the gale with a cargo of rice having a light
Northerly breeze.
This gale was the heaviest experienced since 1832 at Balasore, but not so
severe as in 1832. Two vessels at Chooramun laden with paddy are ashore, and
in this gale the Bulramgurry Flag staff was blown down.
State of Bar. with winds and weather up to the 27th April, 1850.
Bar. | Bar. | Ther.
24th April, a.m. | 29.80 |p. m.| 29.70] 85° | Wind N. W. to N. E,
cloudy with a few drops of
rain,
Q5th 4, Be eOeCO 4 55 | 20:81 B5e N. W. to N. E. fine breeze
and cloudy, with thunder and
lightning.
26th ,, SS 29.75 | ,, | 29.60 | 820 N. W.to N. E. cloudy and
muggy with a few drops of
rain and flashes of lightning.
27th ,, BS 28.69 | ,, | 29.65} 78° Squalls 4 N. E,. from 3
P. M. yesterday, a strong heavy
gale from N. E. to W. b. S.
with heavy rain from 5 a. M. to 10 a. M. in squalls ; complete sheets of rain and
very heavy gusts; towards high water wind veering gradually to the West-
ward. High water at Bulramgurry (Seaward) } to 10 a. Mm.
ForRCE AND DIRECTION OF GALE.
40 miles N. b. E. of Balasore, gale heavy.
ie mie E. N, BY miles N, E. of Balasore, gale very heavy.
Pen 35 miles E, N, E, of ditto ditto,
32 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
20 miles W. S. W. of ditto, gale more moderate.
| 40 miles W. S. W. of ditto, very moderate.
S. S. W. to W. S. : 26 miles 8S. b. W. of ditto, (Chooramun) moderate but
W. moderate. ‘stronger than to the S. W.
| 50 miles S. W. of ditto (near Pt. Palmyras) heavy gale
| similar to Balasore N. to West.
Gale taking the range of the hills on their Northerly and Easterly side to
Point Palmyras. Balasore being near to the Westerly edge of the Cyclone.
_ Gale ceased to the S. b. W. at 9 a. M.
N. B.—No gale close in to the hills, taking the direction of them, but 8 miles
distant from them, from N. E. to S. b. W.
We had no lull at Balasore for more than five minutes, when the wind shifted
westward with very heavy puffs.
Rough notes of the direction of the wind during the Cyclone of 27th
April, 1850, taken at the Dantoon Staging Bungalow, 10 miles
North of Jellasore, Lat. 22° 02’ N. Long. 87° 25’ E. by Mr. Tuos.
CaMPBELL, forwarded by Mr. Bonp.
25th April, 1850.—2 p, M. fresh Easterly gales and rain continuing during
the night. :
At daylight 27th April, heavy gale from North East to East with much rain.
At 10 a. M. as usual in these storms, there was a lull for about half an hour
during which the wind shifted and the hurricane returned with terrific violence
from S. S. West, accompanied by a deluge of rain gradually veering round to
the Westward and breaking up about W.N. W.at3 p.m. Height of gale
between 11 and 12 a. M. of the 27th. Occasional thunder and lightning
during the storm, but not severe.
No Barometer or Thermometer at hand.
Abridged Letter from Capt. Srens, B. E. Surveying Embankments at
Midgellee.
Dear S1r,—I was during the Cyclone at a Bungalow on the sea coast at a
place called Diggea in Purgunnah Beercool. There are two bungalows here now
and from time to time there have been others which have been destroyed by en-
croachments of the sea. Warren Hastings had a bungalow here. The climate
is very fine during March, April, May, and until the rains begin in June. When
rain falls to any amount it becomes subject to fevers. The Thermometer dur-
ing the|latter part of April last in a house without glass windows and quite open
to the S. W. Monsoon, averaged 85° during the day and 78° or 80° during
the night. The bungalows are generally called the Beercool bungalows and
are about two miles S, W. of the Diggea Mohun.
1851.) A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 33
There had been much rain on the morning and evening of the 26th April,
_and towards night it was accompanied by strong wind from the North East,
This wind kept increasing until 3 a. m. of the 27th, when it became a hurricane,
which continued blowing from the same direction for some time, viz. from the
North East. Furious as it was at 3 a. M. it kept increasing in violence until
between 8 and 10 a. m. when it had veered gradually round to the East, and a
very few points to the South of East, and attained its height of violence.
After which (although blowing very violently until 2 p, mM.) it gradually dimi-
nished in force and veered round by the South to the South West, and became
the usual South West Monsoon. It was fortunate that it began from the North
East, as that kept the sea off the Coast of Hidgellee at first, and afterwards
when the hurricane had attained its height or rather before the tide began to
ebb, otherwise much more damage would have ensued to the bunds, and to the
country by inundation,
T am inclined to think that the gale blew more furiously at Beercool than
elsewhere, it certainly did so in comparison with what occurred to the North-
ward, but I have not information to allow of my making a comparison with
its effects to the South.
The bungalow in which J was residing was situated within 100 ft. of the
edge of a range of sand hills which here line the Coast. That portion of
the sand hills on which the bungalow stands is 133 ft. above the high Spring
tide mark, but on each side of it the hills diminish in height about 2 ft.
During the storm the sand in front of the bungalow was cut away as far as the
bungalow at the South East corner, from which two small rooms were un-
dermined and fell into the sea, and within 25 ft. at the South West corner
the sea rose to a height of 11 ft. high and passed over the sand hills right and
left of the bungalow which were of this height, and the spray was dashed into
the verandah and rooms of the bungalow. As I said before, the ebbing of the
tide came at a most opportune time to prevent the sea from getting over the sand
hills in larger quantities and for a longer time,
The roof was denuded of thatch in many places and the violent moving of
the whole frame of the roof cracked the five verandah pillars and pulled a tie-
beam out of the wall. Every room except the N. W. bathing room leaked, and
a large quantity of salt water had been dashed into all but this room, I
momentarily expected the frame work of the roof to give way and fall in, but
luckily the rafters and frame kept their places.
Two Out houses were blown down; roof, walls and all. A third, was very
much injured, but managed to remain standing, though in a tottering condition.
The Government embankments were overtopped and breached in all direc-
tions between the Diggea Mohun and the Peechurbunnee Khall, and the country
F
34 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
flooded. A reat number of cattle were drowned, but only a few people, at
east I have only heard of 4 or 5.
To the Northward near the Russoolpore river in Purgunnah Magna Mootuk,
the storm was by no means so severe, the sea did not rise more than 74 ft. at
most and only a small portion of land has been inundated in the neighbourhood
of the Mozapore Khall where its embankments and those on the sea coast ad-
joining were not high enough.
Special Report from 8. Ransom, Esq. BRaANcu Pitot, Commanding
H. C. P. Bric Tavoy.
I have incorporated the logs of the H. C. Pilot and Light vessels in
the tabular statement as usual, but the following very graphic report
from Mr. Branch Pilot 8. Ransom will be found of great interest.
This gentleman was desirous of obtaining leave to make the experi-
ment of starting from the Light vessel to cross in front of the Cyclone
and run round it, as recommended in my Eighteenth Memoir (Journal
Vol. XVIII. p.912, Practical Deductions, &c.) but this permission could
not be accorded to him, as it is indispensably necessary that the station
and cruising vessels should keep as near their post as possible, and to
the last hour, to assist or signalise to the inward bound traders should
any approach the Sandheads at these dangerous times.
Letter from 8. Ransom, Esq. Brancn Pitot, Commanding H. C.
P. V. Tavoy.
On the evening of the 24th April, I had gone to sleep (on deck) with variable
airs from West to North; at 1 a. m. of the 25th, I was awakened by what
appeared to me a strong breeze, but on getting up to inspect it I found it not
strong, but that it had a peculiar moaning sound, like wind through trees or
old buildings, its direction about N. E. and the sky covered with a heavy leaden
colored appearance, not an opening to be seen, occasionally a few drops of rain
fell; of course I made up my mind to weigh and cruise, and not to anchor again
until I saw the result of the weather. From daylight of the 25th to the evening,
the wind continued coquetting from N, N. E. to East, with the same leaden
appearance, I stood to the Eastward first and then Pp. m. to the Southward about
28 miles, as you will perceive by the log ; but the glasses rising a little and the
general appearances being better, induced me to retrace my steps, and at mid-
night I was laying to along side the Eastern Channel light vessel. 1a. m, 26th,
the weather became worse, by increasing gusts from the N. E. I now reduced
canvas and determined to get an offing as fast as possible, as the weather could
not be now mistaken, and the instruments were all gradually sinking. By day-
light of 26th, it was blowing a gale from N. E.; I had now obtained a position
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 35
about 38 miles S. S. E. of the lower floating light, with a drift of 90 miles to
the Westward, so laid to under a close-reefed topsail with my head to the S. E.
fully expecting that if it was a Cyclone approaching that we should be complete-
ly in its track. Gladly would I have spanked away to the S.S. W. and endea-
vored “to cross its hawse”’ but I had uo authority to go away so far from my
station, and I felt moreover that with attention and sea room my light little Brig
was equal to any weather. Our Barometers up to 8 a. M. of the 26th, showed
no very great depression but continued to fall slowly, the weather gradually get-
ting worse, and the sea rising fast in confused heaps, the squalls at times fearfully
hard, Just at noon occurred one of the strangest spectacles I have ever witnessed
since going to sea (upwards of 30 years) that is, from being in a gale of wind,
and to all appearances increasing to a hurricane, we in an instant plunged into
a space of beautiful weather. The sun shining, clear blue sky overhead, and
not wind enough to keep the sails from flapping against the masts, this put me
on my guard and I thought of your “treacherous calm or lull,” it continued
thus for about one and ahalf hour, the dark and dense masses which floated
away to the N. W. and S. W. were frightful to look at, and put me in mind of
a curtain being drawn up at a theatre, the glasses did not appear to be affected
by this but continued to fall, as we drifted to the S. W. 2 p. m. sky overcast
again and threatening appearances, more particularly from South to S. W. every
now and then sharp flashes of lightning in that quarter, but no thunder, By
midnight of the 26th, I consider the hurricane to have been fairly on ; Marine
Bar. 29.57; Aneroid Bar. 29.65; Simp. 29.56; from this to 3.30 a. mM. 27th,
the instruments fell to 29.37. 29.51 and 29.44, the wind blowing as hard as there
was any occasion for, commencing about this time to veer from N. E. to East; at
4 a.M. it had gone round to S. S. E, the lightning and threatening appearances
to the S. W. increasing ; up to 5 a. m. the gusts were terrific enough to tear the
masts out of the fine little Brig, but she breasted it under a close-reefed main
topsail like a sea gull without shipping a seaor making any water ; the glasses
from 5 A, M. rose rapidly, and the wind going to the Westward of South decreas-
ing in strength, I shaped my course for the “ Pilot’s Ridge” and struck sound-
ings on itby 9 Pp. mM. The Schooner Joseph Manook was in company with us
during the worst part, and we could not but admire the ease with which she
seemed to encounter it, under a close reefed spencer and a tarpaulin in main
rigging as a balance. This Cyclone is earlier on the Sandheads than ever I
recollect having them, and it was not attended by any ‘ swell” though that which
did get up with the breeze was enormous, but local, from the existing hurricane,
and subsided with it, all the other signs were perfect and unmistakeable,
I add, to complete this valuable report, an extract from Mr, Ransom’s Baro-
metrical register,
F 2
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
36
‘A ‘TT ‘ouasayrp ay) 10j asnvo & uSisse 0} painoaeapua say) Bavy pue ‘zaded ayeredas & ut sjUaUINAysUr da2y) ay} JO [eN} aaTywiedwo0d
SI} JO Yous] ye pajywoiy Vavy J “UONBalasqo jo si011a 0} oup aq Aew yorym ‘asta ayy JO JUNOW By} UsdMJaq *1O'OO JO BoUIAYIP B Ajuo
SI aay} *W *d § 7B [I ‘1ayIO YORE yoroidde Ajyenpesd syuswMaysur daly) 24) “W ‘d gO} °W “d FE UO ast ayy SUING ‘apInd 4seq 9y}
Oy iq Hye eecceeroriinga eee ee 2 US ee ee eS
ayy ‘auojofg ay jo yovoidde oy)
jo JoULIe AY ey} Suruiem se “yey OF os ‘poog | “MS °S | 88° 16" 09" 28
gg'00 7°" * rajawosardutg i *SUNCIIPOTAT |"PS'AA S'S | 62° cs" 02° Bo] CN dB
91°00 ecoeveeeccoce ‘plo1auy eo “QUBOLIIN FI “nog 62° 29° 99° 28 WV OL
¥L'00 e@eoeeeen * T9}9WOIV ‘WwW ee ee | g ‘S GL’ 92° 6S° 18 g
—: SMO] . tN _ $9" 69° rs 18 2 | “dy
-[O} SB seBar TPF OY} SUNOY ZL Is’y e “dy aa 09 99° os" 08 069 | We
ayy ut yah auojaX_ aq) JO aajua0 au} ps “0 os 0c" 1S" OF 03 é
3B JsOMO] a1om Te YOHOY Jey) Puy % ty = rr" Io. S.|-28° 08 tars
is “QUROLLIN FY = cr eg: ze 08 z
1G Fe a “sajaut0sord ang *paapul 9d.19t J “Ayjenbg “A “S OFA | 096% 69°6% | Th 62 08 ap ee es
ePr'00 eeovertt eevee te ‘plolauy eee! ee
or00 ‘°° ** ‘samoy “FG% e ‘areQ "4sbq| 9¢° co =) a0 ZS 8
UL [[9} Ja}IWOIBE] PULIB TL a a “OTBE) ISBT] 99° 82° ¢9° é8 9 | «ocgy
—: MO]jO} as ia ue ¢9° 92° 19° o8 0 snuidy
sv ale s}jnsai ayy yey) pue ouojoy @ |Aprojo asuaq “° "wyBD| O02" gL’ €9° Ca te des eee
UL SJUBUINIISUT Baty} BY} JO p1oded UO ue "UIeL a $6°6%| 68° CL" 8 8 Aupsony,
aaey am AjSi90d DAlyered U0 JSUT} Bt} “Kpnojg |pue Surmojg oe co" 19° Oo" 28 ss
sl SIy} YY asey payou oq Avur 4] | “spnojo esueq “Ayenbs |'q ‘N Suong] go'oe | 76°6% | 22°6Z | 088 | "WV Z%
°§u0170A.L9SqQ) “goads py ELIPULY, | "pur ‘dung | ‘prosaup aor ayy, | *aury, "2107
OSs 7dr YILZ PUD 479% ‘dA ‘WOSNVY *g “47g Ag papunuuoa
‘hoany, A dO ‘H 24} P4009 Uo suorpuatasgo tazomousoy,y pup wajamosaidung ‘prowup Qnowjamoing fo 2790.5
1851.1 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 37
N. B.—Since writing the foregoing I have seen Captain Biden's report on
the gale which has occurred at Madras, one symptom of which reminds me
of its being similar with us here —(i. e.) no admonitory swell, which induces me
to think that both these gales have settled down suddenly upon us. I observed
some days before the Cyclone of April last, that the upper strata of the clouds
were sadly torn and distracted, whereas the lower ones were regular and going
with the existing wind, the same appearances was presented at the Sandheads
on the 23rd, 24th, and 25th May last. I merely mention this, as there is a
curious coincidence in no swell having preceded either of the gales. 8. R.
Extract from a letter from Mr. W. Anse, Officiating Collector
of Balasore, to the Commissioner of Revenue for the Division of
Cuttack, dated the 15th May, 1850; forwarded by G. PLowpeEn,
Esq. Secy. Sudder Board Revenue, by order of the Board.*
From the evening of the 24th April, the weather had been very threaten-
ing. with strong but unsteady breezes varying in strength, from E, veering
to N. W, with rain, thunder and lightning, until the afternoon of the 26th, when
it had again shifted to N. E. From this time which I consider the commence-
ment of the Cyclone, the wind increased in force, gradually shifting to N. W.
from which point it continued to blow with great violence, accompanied by
much rain till 8h. 30m. a. M. of the 27th, (the Barometer had, at this hour,
fallen to 28.69.) It then veered to W. its violence still increasing. The gale
was at its height at 9 a. M. and continued with unabated fury till 11 a. m. when
it began to decline and shifting to S. W. finally broke up. This storm exceeded
in violence the storm of October, 1848, but was of short duration, and fortu-
nately im a less unfavorable direction. Excessively heavy rain accompanied the
gale to its close. The quantity which fell during the storm was very great, but
as the Pluviometer at the office was blown away and broken there was no
means of ascertaning it exactly. Indeed had the instrument remained unin-
jured, it would not have shown a quantity approaching to the actual fall on
account of the violence ofthe wind. All the low ground in and about the town
was flooded to the depth of several feet, the water flowing over the roads to the
depth of a foot or more, as the bridges were inadequate to carry it off.
From reports received from the interior, it appears that the force of the
storm was felt principally on the Coast from Dhamrah to Dusmulling, At
this point the Coast trends to the Eastward and the storm passed inland, its
Western limit being about in a line from Balasore to Bustah, inland, and to
the S. of Balasore it did not prevail in such force as to cause much damage,
* A few alterations have been made in this report, in accordance with an expla-
natory letter afterwards sent of which a copy was forwarded to me.
38 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
The reports from the Coast to the Southward describe the storm to have been
similar in character and direction to what I have above described, while to
the Northward, the gale appears to have veered from N. to E. and S. E, and
finally broken up at S. Its general direction as indicated by the results was
from S. to N. In consequence of this storm having occurred during the height
of the spring tides, several parts of the Coast, especially near the mouths of
rivers were inundated by the sea, Dhamrah, Bhograi and Kamardachour (at
the mouth of the Soobunreka) suffered most in this respect. The reported loss
of life is small, amounting to not more than eight or ten persons, and of these
several were children crushed by the falling of walls. Three cases of death by
drowning are included in these ; the loss of cattle has been considerable, about
250 to 300 are said to have been drowned by the inundation, principally those
in Dhamrah, besides these many are said to have been drowned by being
driven by the West wind into the sea, the number of these is estimated at 400
to 500, but this is probably greatly exaggerated.
Extracts from a letter from H. Batti, Esq. M. D. Civil Surgeon and
Salt Agent at Hidgellee, forwarded by C. Brapon, Esq. Secy.
Board of Salt and Opium.
The day previous to the storm of the 27th ult., the wind was light and East-
erly, the afternoon of that day we had drizzling rain which increased towards
night. About 53 o’clock the morning of the gale it was raining, and the wind
even then blowing with unusual force from the East, it gradually increased in
violence till about 9 o’clock, when it raged a perfect hurricane. At intervals of
a few minutes, a blast would pass, shaking the walls of the house I was in, this
state of matters continued till past eleven when the wind shifted to the South,
and later in the day to the South West, where it settled. So soon as the wind
changed its course from the East, the decrease of its force was plainly percep-
tible ; still, even when South Westerly, an occasional gust would occur,
From subsequent examination of places in this district which were subjected
to the influence of the Cyclone, I assume that it was severest in Beercool Per-
gunnah, which lies to the South West of Contai, this opinion is strengthened
by the following circumstance ; that of the three ghauts* of this agency, the
greatest amount of injury to buildings happened at Ramnuggur. The yolahst+
at all these depdts are constructed of similar materials, are of about the same
size, and situated alike, having their ends North and South, and their flanks
East and West, so that the extent of surface offered by them to the wind would
be nearly equal in each instance.
At Russoolpore, 8 miles E, N. E. of Contai, no damage to the golahs was
experienced.
* Anglice, places for embarkation. ~ Golahs, store-houses.
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 39
At Kissennuggur, 6 miles 8S, W. by S. of Contai, the thatch was in many
places blown away, and a few bamboos broken.
At Ramnuggur, 16 miles S. W. by W. of Contai, five golahs (placed side
by side) were more or less unroofed, the one to the East entirely uncovered,
besides having many of its beams displaced, or blown down, the golah next
to it less damaged and that nearest West, received the least injury.
As to the height of the wave or waves by which the country was inundated,
I am unable to speak positively, but judging from the marks of the tide on the
Megna a great sea bund, nearly opposite Contai, and portions of it which have
been overtopped, I should imagine that a body of water of not less than six
feet or more than eight feet in depth must have rolled over the salt lands
outside the bunds, the tide was just about to turn when the wind shifted South-
ward, but for this providential circumstance the loss of life and property would
have been infinitely greater. It is singular that to a similar shift of the wind
does Mr. Barlow (in a letter to the Board) attribute the comparatively slight
loss sustained by the gale of April, May, 1840, but on that occasion the flood
was just setting in when the wind changed. I notice also from the same source,
that the gale occurred (as in this year) during a spring tide, Capt, Spens, who
is here on survey duty, was at Diggia in Beercool, occupying Mr. Dick’s
bungalow at the time of the gale, and from observations and measurement he
considers that eleven feet was the height of the wave at that place, though the
spray might have increased its apparent height by about two feet.
BarqueE Cuampion at Saugor from Mr. Master Pitot
G. B. Smarr.
Thursday, April 25th.—From Fultah to Kedgeree. First part, light North-
erly wind, middle, light from East with a few heavy clouds to the N. N. E,
latter part blowing a strong breeze from East, with a dirty slaty appearance to
the N. N. E. and East like heavy rain ; Barometer 29.80; when the sun set, the
clouds to the Westward had a deep purple appearance, which led me to believe
we were going to have a gale from that quarter: throughout extremely hot.
Friday, April 26th. From Kedgeree to Saugor Flat Buoy. First part blow-
ing hard from N. E. to East with the slaty appearaace all round, but much
thicker to the Eastward, the clouds appeared to be stationary with peculiar
gusts of wind; 8 a. m. Bar, 29.80; about the middle of the day at times
almost calm; squalls commenced from N,. E. with heavy rain; 8 p. m. Bar.
29.72; observed a little scud flying so low that it appeared to almost touch
the mast-heads ; squalls much harder from E, N. E.; Midnight Bar, 29.69;
very thick slaty appearance all around but most to the Eastward.
Saturday, April 27th.—At anchor at the Saugor Flat Buoy. Daylight Bar.
29.51; blowing very hard; squalls from Kast to KE. S, E. much scud flying at a
40 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
tremendous rate; 9 a. M. Bar. 29.50; blowing a heavy gale from 8S. E. to
S. S. E. with tremendous hard squalls and rain. Noon Bar. 29.54, a hard gale
from S. 8. W. the clouds over head fast clearing away; 3.30 Pp. mM. much more
moderate, Bar. 29.60 ; 8 rp. m. hard monsoon breeze from S. S. W.; Bar. 29.67.
The following notice was inserted by me in the Calcutta Englishman
of Saturday, 27th April.
We had a heavy, oppressive, calm day on Friday, which had much the
feeling of an approaching Cyclone, but the Barometer still remained high, so
that all which could be said was, that if one existed in the Bay it was only
coming towards us. This morning however a little after midnight the wind rose
in squalls, with rain from the North East, and then gradually increased in
strength till 10 a. M., when the wind, which was North East, and at times N. E,
b. E. with squalls at daylight, had veered to East and E. b. S., and at noon it
was E. 8. E, still blowing and raining in smart and heavy squalls, showing
that the Cyclone had not passed far from us, but was already to the Westward
of our meridian, The remarkable part of this Cyclone, however, is that the
Barometer has scarcely fallen, having only been at 29.77 at 9 a. M.; and still
more remarkable, the Simpiesometer has been always higher than the Barometer
by .02 or .03 up to Noon, when we are writing for our evening paper with the
Barometer at 29.64; Thermometer 823. From all this we should infer that a
Cyclone of small extent, but of considerable violence, has passed upon a track
from about E..S. E. to W. N. W., or say from Akyab to about Hidgellee,
near which place, or to Point Palmiras, its centre has probably passed. We
shall look with much anxiety for the accounts from Kedgeree and Balasore
during the next week, as well as to those from Midnapore; for to judge of the
track by the strong Southerly squalls up to 4 p. M., the Cyclone has probably
curved up towards Midnapore and Bancoorah in the latter part of its course,
CaLcumta.
The following are my own notes at Calcutta, they are far less perfect
than I could have wished them to be, but I was obliged to be absent
from home on public duty, and was otherwise indispensably engaged
during the whole day.*
* I wish it indeed to be understood that these memoirs, and the whole of my la-
bours in this branch of science, are the fruits of a careful economy of my few leisure
hours and often of privations of sleep and of due recreation. And this will perhaps
explain to those who would desire them more perfect why, though fully conscious of
their imperfections, I have been unable to render them more complete, and investi-
gate at greater length, and by experiments and serial observations, many questions
which are yet obscure. I have no time myself, and I have not the means to employ
an assistant,
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. — 41
Calcutta, 26th April, 1850.—A heavy close calm day. Sky mostly covered
with a dense mass of clouds, strata and cumulo-strata with nimbi; slight falls
of rain in minute drops at intervals. The feeling of the weather was oppressive
in the extreme, and exactly that of the ‘‘ earthquake weather” of the Spanish
Colonies; Bar. at noon 29.85.
27th April.—At Midnight it became squally with rain from the N. E.; at
2.30 a. M. blowing strong in squalls, with heavy rain; at 6 a. M. strong squalls
with intervals ofcalm. Wind N. E. Sky clouded all over and below a dark,
loose, smoky scud, flying pretty fast from N. East to S. West the upper clouds
moving to about West. Some distant thunder but no lightning. Bar. 29.77 ;
Simp. 29.80; Ther. 813°; 9 a. mM, Bar. 29.77; Simp. 29.81; Ther. 82°, Short
squalls at intervals E, N, E. with heavy rain, then nearly calm ; lower scud
from East or even E. b. S.
By 103 a. m. wind E. S, E.; Bar. 29.78; Simp. 29.81. Scud from
E. S, E. Heavy rain at intervals. At noon no observations.
3.25 p. mM. wind S, S. E. in heavy squalls; Bar. 29.70; Simp. 29.72: Ther,
82°, Scud from due South, and throughout always distinct from the upper
stratum of cloud, I should judge now that the centre may be about Midna-
pore and that it is a Cyclone which has curved up from the South.
At 3,50 p, mM. wind South. A very singular phenomenon now took place
which I have noted as follows: the observations being made from the terrace
of my house at about 45 feet above the ground, and with an uninterrupted view
of the horizon on all sides. ‘ Ridges of black cumuli to the Westward and
a low bank of black nimbus to the East, but from the South to the Zenith and
thence to the North, a clear arch of open (but not blue) sky was seen which
might be about 50° in breadth. The colour of the clear sky was a kind of
purple, or rather a black blue, for there was no shade of red in it, yet though
clear it could not be called blue. This appearance is as if we saw a part of
the uplifted edge of the Cyclone or the Monsoon forcing its way up below it.”
At 4,30 p. m. Bar. 29.68; Simp. 29.74; Ther. 82°, Hard squalls from
South. N. B.—From 12 to 4 p. m. blowing harder than from 8 a. M, to 12.
At 7 p.m. Wind S. b. W. squalls moderating. Clouds in long ridges from
the S, Westward to the N. Eastward. The opening before described now
from S, 8S. W. to N, N. E.* and a dark bank of nimbus still to the Eastward.
Bar. 29:72; Simp. 29.78; Ther. 823°.
8 ep. M. Bar. 29.74; Simp. 29.81; Ther. 824. A strong Monsoon gale in
squalls but no rain, by midnight fine weather.
From Mr. W. Sincuair, Midnapore.
For several days before the 27th it became frequently very cloudy, the wind
blowing rather steadily, or with very little variation from the south; and we
* Which would be the direction of the S. Eastern edge of the Cyclone.
G
42 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. (No. 8.
could often see clouds passing at a distance from us, and the rain evidently falling
from their edges, there was lightning and thunder, but no rain at this station. At
length on the evening of the 26th April, we had a drizzling shower, which con-
tinued all night attended with occasional gusts of wind; in the morning it blew
furiously from the North East, the rain falling nearly in a horizontal direction ;
the violence of the wind tore down trees by the roots, and vunroofed many
bungalows and huts, at least such part of the bungalows as were thatched.
About afternoon the wind shifted to the South East, blowing with the same
violence, and doing the same injury. During the night it veered to the West
with the same force, sometimes increasing, and died away in the morning.
From the Caleutta Englishman.
Midnapore, April 29th.—‘“ The station of Midnapore was visited on Saturday
last, by a terrific Cyclone. On Friday afternoon, (the 26th,) the clouds looked
heavy and lowering, and about 10 p. M. rain began to fall. It continued till
3 a. M., when it was accompanied by gusts of wind from N. E. The wind
increased in violence, and about 6 a. m. shifted to the East, from which quarter
it blew with unabated fury till 12 o’clock (noon), it then veered to the South,
its fury still continuing, and ultimately came round to S. W. at 3 P. M., at
which point it gradually subsided.
‘The station is a perfect wreck ; not a house, European or native, has escaped
injury. Some have been totally unroofed, the walls of others have been thrown
down, and the windows and doors blown in, hundreds of trees have been rooted
up, and those that remain standing have been stripped of their foliage, and
their branches broken and twisted into all kinds of fantastic shapes. In the
park no less than 140 of the oldest peepul and banian trees have been torn up
and prostrated. You cannot picture to yourself the scene of desolation that
surrounds us. It is, however, a matter of congratulation that no lives have
been lost. Had the Cyclone come upon us at night there is no saying what
fatality might have awaited us, and how many casualties we might have had
to record. We have received no tidings from the South, and await them with
some anxiety, as the wind blew strongest from that quarter; it is to be feared
that the Hidgelee division has suffered severely, and that the sea has destroyed
the bunds. Youn are right, I think, in your inferences as to the track of the
Cyclone, its passage was from the South or S, W., and Midnapore was about
its centre.”
We shall be obliged to any friends who will kindly forward us their observa-
tions on the force, duration, and direction of this storm wherever it may have
passed.
1851. ] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 43
Abridged note from G. W. Curren, Esq. B. M.S. Civil Surgeon of
Bancoorah.
On the night of the 26th we had drizzling rain, and in the night one or two
showers ; at 4 a. M. on 27th a little thunder ; at daylight on the 27th, we had rai”
with puffs of wind from the Eastward; by 8 a. m. the wind had come round
to the N. Eastward more violent with frequent showers; at noon the wind was
North and increasing, with heavier falls of rain ; at 2, the wind was North North
West and very violent and continued increasing till 5 p. M.; but at 6 P. M,
it was a little more Westerly and from that time gradually decreased in violence,
and at 12 at night all was quiet. I never saw a more violent gale here, it was
much worse than in 1842, still the gale was worse to the S, East of this towards
Basserpore, Thotulpore, Amdanga, and in the Mirzapore direction.
Due South in my range of factories it was also very violent. To the West
and North West 15 miles from this they only had rain; none of my factories in
the North West or West complain of wind; while in other quarters nothing
but reports of roofs and manufacturing houses being destroyed have come in,
In my compound upwards of twenty large trees were torn up by the roots.
I have heard that at Soonamooky and Burdwan the storm was very violent, the
rivers in this part were full and at Soonamooky flooded much land.
Dr. CHEEK has also kindly obtained for us through J. W. Mactier,
Esq. C. S. the Magistrate of his district, the following reports
from native Darogahs (Police Officers) at various stations. They
are entitled “ Reports of Darogahs relative to the hurricane of the
27th April,’ and all relate to that day.
Ragunatpore.—High wind nearly from FE, to N, rain very heavy.
Chatra.—Hurricane began N. W. then S, and ended S. E. heavy rain; storm
at its height from 11 a. M. to 2 Pp. M.
Condah.—Hurricane, commenced N, N. E. then N. then W. then N. at
which it died away ; at its height from the N. from 9 to $ past 4 P. mM.
Bishenpore—Commenced about 3 a. m. from N. then E, then round to S.
heaviest from noon to 8 Pp. M. At times blowing from all points, damage done
very great; at this place the storm was greater than any part of my district.
Kotulpore.—Cloudy during the whole night ; towards morning a drizzling
rain and wind from N. N. E. then N, then E. when at its height ; then S, at
which it died away; at times when at E, it blew what the natives call “‘ bindal’”’
i, e. whirlwind,
Gomangelilie.—Not very heavy ; commenced N, E,, then N. when at its
height then to S. when it died away.
G 2
44 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
Sitta.—Commenced N, E, then N. when at height; then W. then S. once
it blew a “ bindal.”
Soonamooky.—Highest from the N.
Cherulta.—Does not appear to have been visited, there was a light wind from
the N.
Niamutpore.—Commenced E, not heavy until 1 p. m. when it blew from
the N. then W. and ceased at S.
Cokerah.—Commenced at W. then to N. to S. W. then to S. (does not
appear to have been so heavy as in the Southern Thannahs).
Sendpahant.—From W. then N. then S. (does not appear to have been heavy).
Cosgaon.—Commenced N, E. then to N. when at its height, and blowing
sometimes from all quarters, then to W, and declined Southerly.
Potena,—Commenced E, then N. when at its height, then E.
The duration in all the Thannahs was from 3 a. M. to 8 P. M,
The reports are all meagre, some of the Darogahs have been candid enough to
tell me they were afraid to stir out.
From the above it would appear the ceutre was somewhere between Cosgaon
and Potena, travelling N. to the E. of Soonamooky, and passing between Kotul-
pore and Bishenpore close to the latter.
From Barrackpore by Mr. Jas. SMALL.
Particulars of the gale of the 27th April.
At 44 a. mM. it blew hard from N, E, by E.; at noon 8. E.; at 6 P.M.
S. W. by S. and up to the hour when I retired (103), I could perceive no
farther change in its direction. Yesterday morning, the wind was Westerly,
and scarce amounted to a fresh breeze. During Saturday, the only lull I
noticed (and it was not very perceptible) was between 10 a. m. and noon,
Throughout the day it blew in gusts, but I fancy this is generally the case on
land, although my attention has not been given to the subject. It rained fre-
quently during the earlier part of the day, but there were no showers after one
or two o'clock.
From Berhampore, by Capt. W.S. SHerwity, B. N. I. Revenue
Survey.
Saturday, 27th April, 1850.—8 and 9 a. m. cloudy, heavy clouds drizzling
rain, light wind from the East. 7 Pp. m. or sunset, heavy showers of rain with
strong gusty wind from the East, heavy low scud flying across the heavens; a
few flashes of lightning, distant and indistinct; no thunder; 8 to 11, wind
increasing still from the Kast, a strong gale with heavy rain.
28th Sunday.—12 to 2 a. mM. storm at its height; blowing furiously from the
East ; a deluge of rain; more water falling in these three hours than apparently
1851.) A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 45
generally falls during the whole of an ordinary rainy season! The station is
surrounded by and incloses numerous large tanks and jheels; these reservoirs
had not been so full for many years as they were after this one storm; 3,
sudden and dead calm; 4, calm; 5, sudden and strong wind from the West
with light rain ; thick overcast weather; 6, blowing hard from the West; 7,
moderating; 8, calm, or rather light airs from the West ; 9, fine weather.
N. B.—No Barometer, no Thermometer at hand, nor Pluviometer, all of
which I regret much.
P, S.—Rampore Baulea on the Ganges was visited by the same storm,
blowing over trees, &c. Several trees were damaged at Berhampore,
Another letter from Berhampore forwarded to me by Gro. Daty, Esq.
House Surgeon, Medical College.
I beg to send you an extract of a letter from a friend of mine at
Berhampore, where the gale appears to have been felt with great
violence but only for a short time on the night of the 27th ultimo, the
letter is dated the 28th April, and the writer says :—
“‘ We had a fearful gale last night, which shook our house (a large brick
building) to its very foundation. Indeed such was the violence of the wind
that I had serious apprehensions about the stability of the Eastern wall; at 11
o’clock, p. M. when the storm attained its greatest degree of violence the whole
Eastern side of the building vibrated so fearfully that I fully expected to see
it come down. The wind was directly East and blew with such tremendous
force that all the doors and windows were forced open, in spite of all our attempts
to barricade them up with furniture and everything else we could collect, so that
at last we were compelled to take shelter in the other side of the house and
wait the result in trembling anxiety.
_ Ido not remember so severe a gale in India since 1842, Fortunately it was
not of long duration, it only lasted four hours, commenced about 8 and sub-
sided suddenly at 12 o’clock. It has caused great damage to the gardens, large
trees were blown down like reeds, and were it not for the high wall to the
Eastward of our compound I verily believe we should have been blown away
house and-all. The wind was due East throughout.
It is calm this morning, but the sky is covered with drift having very much
the appearance of a Scotch mist, so that we may not be quite done with it yet.
P, S.—2 p. m. No return of the gale, the sky is clearing up a little and the
wind has veered round a point or two to the South.”
The following are tabular views of the winds and weather as expe-
rienced by the ships and residents at the stations on different days,
to bring into one view the various states of the weather, and assist to
explain the Chart.
[No. 8.
*spno]d pal pus
Iesjo "Wad =“ AIQINS pue “aN U0} Sal]
098 | 44°62 | OG'TE | PUM "NOAA'S “MA SHE BYSIT | (ZF 068 | ,6T O91] “192A JO 24NG
“IU S1UpIyA
06°62 | ©) “MN “AA SATe opqeries 44ST | {FZ 006) SE o91 "seougy
"aN 34Stupipy 03
*“M ‘N SN 94} 03 ‘W'd 9 'O'N “GW oyelapow ‘wa * Aytua
Surpueys digg ‘souy ye Ajjenbg | °° a *"* | HAN WOON 0} 48k 09 -°G “S| ,0 006] 1S 06 | ~ey 2lsemoD
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
*pressy}10N (79) 03 (Z) ‘Tidy
94} 0} Suipuyjs diys ‘1appna 9010} “AA ‘N “N wos sypenbs PUGS
uo1y jO aoaid urem yso[ ‘NW “ad I] *? ss °* | Mavoy ur ysody Surmorq wa | 6F 0f8| ,LP 09 "max U0I] | "OS8T
ss |
|
"Sy soUary *Hay.L | "dug | ug *Maypvag, pun spur shag eS °9p0q
*huoT NT diyg fo amnyy
‘O¢QI “Wudy HL/Z OL GNZZ “IVONSG JO AVG GHL NI UTHLVTAY GNV SGNIA\ DHL JO MAIA UVINGVT
46
47
*pugz 943 uo se AyG
"Seq ‘SG 0} Seq *N Woy
pepjesun surwm0deq JayyeoM “Wd
"MM °N 9U} 0} Surpurys
diyg — “qusiuprpyy ye urese = Sur
“SBdIDUL INQ “W “d G 38 Surjesaposy
"04
‘sjjenbs oytie, ‘Ww ‘a
*JUS[OTA O.1OUL YOY
Joye “NW “VV OTIT &@ Suijerspoyy
aaoy digg
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
"sy pMay
1851.]
098
098
o18
“uayL | ‘duay
G8 62
9£°6¢
Lg
sroyjyeom. AULOOTS
pue "dN ‘A 0} YON wo
Se 7ST 4ySUpI, 07 "W ‘ad
ic GC Ce
"Wd “ON °Q Je oje10pom
uoON ‘Azey pue 9z90.1q JY SI] “NV
*4seq °N 0} "NY Woy
o}RIOpOU "W *d *19}8M YOOUS
pue ouy “GY “N Sire 4YSIT (WV
‘aul pue
"MON 03 Ap1ojsoAy SpurM 44517
°*4Seny "NI "WwW °d
syjenbs qyIM Joyjyeem AmM00TS
ylep pue azoaiq “W ‘NI #u013g
"AN “AA
pue (6) "Ww *a (g) 03 (2) ‘uoon
2 "AM ‘N ‘N 0} ‘AA ‘N PULA
"May J0a AA PUD spur
VG 088
196 068
‘ i 0 ol 6
JLT 006
1¥G 088
66 088
*JS0T
*bu0T
9 of{ | uemoyoy yony
BI oST
OF ofl
OT o9f
SP oll
OF 09
"003 Surly
“PPM JO ang
"‘svouqy
‘pon Sug
* Aron
“vq solsemog
"Waxy WOIT
"U01gvI) 40
NT | dys fo omy
"Tudy
PIES
"OSS
"a0
{No. 8.
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
48
(6) ‘a
‘NON VGSIUPH (8) “A
‘NON Wa 8 ('S) “of
"NN ‘W ‘d 7 Sulsevaio
Et NoePora nid
J ‘Sdajienb [je wor
89°62 “PIN ATueppns Suryjiys spurs
"qsey SUISII BOS JUSIUPIT “AN 9°62 8 Suigeq 3ysT “NW ‘4
"S °§ 943.07 Sutuunt diyg suru CL6G°W dt (r—¢) Apnojo pure
“3451 paw repunyy ‘ures yoy} “Wa | of8 | 08'6Z UOON| ** |°H "N ‘N SPUM 448IT | 0% 068] 0S oF | ‘“PPION Sug
*PIVMYJION 9Y} WOIZ "AN CM DU Stop
BOS YSIT “surjesopowm joy Vom "MN 8 ‘N‘O°M'NG
"Wd g *UleJ JO BSNTep UTM Japunyy "NON € “AN a ‘N
[QjJpeaip pure suvolliny ‘W ‘ad "408 ‘W ‘d ‘xapunty §
0} ivadde you saop aejyomosaid 02:6 woy pce
“WIS ‘WIION PUM “AA 'S *S Pap UOON “UIION OL ‘A “N Ayyur
~pnos pue dn atoq "WV 086 IV] °° 8°63 "e TN WV 9 CAN WV | ZG 0f8| ,1h o81| ~BT oelsemoD
(‘£) 09 (F) "Ww va
(6) 9010} UDONY “489A ‘Tudy
"Ww cd = “ApIOjSaAA pue UbS
"e | ANG “AA N09 SULA | OF 088} LE 09 "may UOIT | “OST
°4S0 *u0120)5' LO :
"sy LDUMagy LA fh “dui "Mg "uay vay Puy spuryf ee = "NT JOT diyg fo aux a20qr
49
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
1851.]
“aH “CN
"Wy 9za01q Ysoly yYsIU
"prea | “PIN "MA ‘S03 Aqyenbs
-jSBq] 0} SUINAYSIT YINOG WO TJaMg | of8 ** 106°62 ‘PHN | pus y1ep ‘Ww ca “AU ‘slivdoig yo vu og
*yoie oqnop Y4IM syrenbs -OO][3 pue qynog pue "a -YSlly Sig sur
* SOTTO QT 3Seq OE ‘SG Sluedaig‘uooNy | = *° °* | 76°63 "S$ 02° °N Spurs 4qS17 °° | -Aaang *9 “H
a C/°6Z “PIA *qseny ‘N) SUISvoIOUT
"S “9 "AA ‘S 94} 03 Suts093s digg | °° °° | 62°63 "W'a g | JO8UNS ‘sue 4YSI] UOON OF | ,F9 0f8 | SB o9T | UeMOTOY HY
*N “@ “AA SN 93
“MN PUrM Uoys 4y9I0
“pl 0} oUvoTIINY Sut
of8 | PF gs: “SBIIDUL ! YIAON JO prea
"pleajysaA *§ 03 SuIp | of8 | LF 64° OT] ~389AA 94} 0} Surutfour
“puss digg "HSH ey} ul Sum | of8 | 9F | 94° 9 |9*UMON "Ha 7 f Sur
“JUST JO saysel™ “| 'S “| WOIy | ofg | OC" 0s" p | -Ud}eaIq) "MW *d [ ‘WOON,
eas sso1o doop 'W ‘ad QT ‘paeayseq | of8 | 9¢° cg’ “N'd[T (9% “H “N ‘N_ 80z091q 00} 3UT]
‘S$ °G@ wo vas Aavay *w va F AG | of8 | 09°62 | 06°62 Su0ajs 0} Sursvoiouy | 62 088] ,8 off | “lA J° 210d
OF “PHN
0¢° ol
ge" 8 *g]83 oJeIOPOU 4Y SIU
| OF" 9 | “PHA °H “N ‘N Wo Sur : ‘pond;
"MS BIPM S'S 0c’ p | -seoroul Ww va ‘jams LA “09
po1990}8 °"W *d 8 0} MOON *44SIU 09° ‘°N'd g | vay pue JayjeoM popjyes dy
oq} SuLMp “| “S ay} 07 SuruzyAT | o18 ** 1 04°66 “un puv Apnojo uooNn OF, | 88 006 | 00 oFT ‘seo | "re
“Sy snMay |*4ayz | “dug "Og "uayjvay pup spury id "N °20T de ee ie a0
Ce aaa
[N 0. 8.
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
50
"B98 SSO] UOON
‘heme Jno syseu pue podurrms
Ayvvau OSsaa ‘Ue PUB 499[S PAE TT
“oud 4@ [[@ Bursia vas Aavdy wiv g| *!
*OTQISIA S.1B48
gfdn Zaryesiq ‘Wd Q = *S[PAIO}
“ul joys ye sjjenbs Aavay AroA ut
QuUvdILINY UOON ‘UteSe pappnos g
00} 9A0y *W “VG “AA ‘S'S 0} pop
“pnog ‘iejnse1 yng ysiy vos *Wev | °°
*pleMyyION oy} wo. AT}sout
“S¥aIdap 4S¥q ‘S WOON
seq “S ye Surpus
sysns Apvojsun AyaA
“| OF 6S°W'VZ | SUvdIAAINYy ‘Wev Z yy] fe
“SeStigy
bs (12) “ANS AR TSE
09° 8 |g $ sujeispoyy 9SO\
Tig 7 |9 (6) NG‘ “Wa
Tg’ WOON F “AA CN OM TUS La
0g° IT} “Bq Woony (OT) ‘A “4
82" OT] ‘AA N Tt CID) “MN
8° 8{i‘N OT (Tt) WIoN g |
| 82" 9/CID ‘A 'N‘NO COT) |
0g" ¢ | ‘A'N'N GS (01) ‘ANN
cg’ Pp 03 aC "Ni "A “Vv Pp
"* | 16s WV E | (6) “HNN WV E) (£2 088] OF o21| ‘proton Sug
‘UOOSMOU * AA
"J “M O}B1OpoU *W va
Bos pasnjuos YSIy 94} wow [les "M ‘'S “M woo dn »Apror
Ar1vd 07 aTqeuN ynq asino0d pounsay «s see =" ¢s Sulivopo pue Suryjeispoyy OT 028] Sb 06 LA: | safsemog
‘qady
" 43GS
°"€ 0} 6 9910} ISOM | ,ZG 088] JIS 09 *may) UOJ] | *OS8T
: F ; ; ; 2 a ‘uonnig 40 | ,
SY MOWAT sayy, | dug Log 4ayynay pup spurs4 ‘Buoy | NPT] ag ‘ arene aj0q
51
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
1851.}
“JoyIVOM OUY 4IZZ 993 UD |
S62 ‘Amig ¢8'6s WPS UO ‘seq; °°
*SuIUyySIT pue Jopung) ures 44310 :
“PLA “3S9AA “°S 0} Sulusze0193 pues
WEP SiG “SS Woy yams Sucy | of8
489M 0} 38eq WO SuIssed spnoj9 | of¢8
‘dn o10q 8 3V ''H $'N
pue aq 'N 03 Aljeuotisvooo Sur
“129A PUIAA °0} CAOY pUe Joyjvom
peq Joy. porsdaid qe ny gay! °°
of8 j 09°
oF8 | 09°
| of8 | OS"
"TGS OpeUt "NV 8 IV] ofS | OF'GZ
"SysDUary “MayT, | duis
€L°62
1 09° ¢
*48Uqy
‘N wor vos Aavoy pues
YWON 4e 9za01q YSo1q7
*1oqjVOM peq jo 90ue
ravodde qq Apnojo AoA | 6,60 $8} OF o91 | ‘oouenly oTEq
“ouy pue
02°62 sozaaiq ATAOyIION FYSITT | ,FS 028) ,L0 oST *190SepIVy
"9299.14 Suons
64° “PHA | Se supp -yseRy
rE" Gg) ‘wa "38eqT 03 “TN ‘eUYslIy Sug
98°62 | "a 9290I1q ayeAapom MOON | FFT 086 |2ES o91 | ‘Aang “QO “H
*auy pure Sur
Seol09p INSIUPIT “AA
"NOM TTS "Aa AN
6°M'NS :"AA ON "N 9
"TION fF $07 "NI “N "Wd
cc° T| T ‘s3sn3 Aavoy ut ures
| Z¢° . WOON | pue syjenbs yIm “Ny *q
CZ°63‘°W'V F | ‘A 'N SUlseatoulUuooN OF, | 8E of8| ,FZ oF] |"ueMoyoY ony |
| "389. WOON *N 2°
| 8 ‘HOON 0} Suneispom
06° WOON |’°N‘'Q’AA ‘WY Q.So3R10p *ponury
06° g | "OU 2101 pue 91331; 8 dn -u0o
gZ° 9 | Batie9}o "wed Z *s[penbs *u0}sa1] Tidy
ZL°60'W'V Z | aaaes Alaa" M NW IVT| TS 098) 4h 001] “PM JOeRNG] YICZ
a -
. . | POUT fe nee °U01}0}5) 40 :
AO 4aypvaA pun spur ‘Buoy N *R0T dhyy fo own a0
H
[No. 8.
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms..
52
“a “SH 93 °H “CN
"oy WO; SOVUT} 4B STTenbs
pue suruajea143 sulmi00eg
“AMS
. uopesy ‘Aavozy °4S8eqT 07
WN CN SPUrM 9[Qurie A
“MN
‘N‘H'2 8 °H °N A
‘wa ‘Apnojo pue yseq
ce ad 2 WO1} 9Z991q 44SIT WOON
*A[1948e qT
pue “@ °N ‘oT 9z901q
SuOSs ‘W ‘*d “UOON
0} 9788 Ysoaz § JoyyeoMA
Apnoyp> pue 9z901q Ap
CUO “PHA “8998 °"N °4°H 'N 99°O ON
"a N Woda o7e3 4y SIU
"AAS °S 94} 04 Surauns diqg
royyeom Suruojyeoiyy ‘WM ‘ad OT AG] °°
*pIBATIION “ply ‘9uy pue oye19pout
wo jjenbs favoy @ NW ad F LIV] °° °° | 08°62 “PUN! *N ‘4 ‘Ho °N pula *w ca
“a (N
WOT S[QVIIVA ‘Wd “OT
"NN 03 °O CN Surseos9
°03 “UI UOON ‘sulue}v01q3
QA0y “Wd F S$ SUsvoIOUL Bas "Wd | °° as sis50\ "a “N Wod 9z991q Ysolg
‘W 'd QT 3 Sulseoi0Ur
*JOyIwoM peq JOJ SuoTyered uier pue Apnopd ‘q *N
-o1d ][8 OpeUl : ZUISIA BOS ‘Wd QT | 098 e¢ He e°Ge WOI. SPUIM 9YSIT “NW *d
—————
“Sy AOUIY “May.E, | dmg “Lg “4aYyJVaY pun spurs4
8 oL8
WWE 098
OE 068
00 o£8
iS o48
*JO}OM
*S} OT Ul
“AT at
mol £¢ *10019|
“M °9 °S/"90 °A *d °O°H
“uot
“24S 4Y9I] *£oa
NO BL "A‘d ‘'O°H
iE 061 “BUR BPV
/20 o61 "Loy qoy
ES o6] |*yooueyy ydasor
10 off "asnoyl BT} “ponury
-u00
‘orp | “qudy
#80 006 |-UL Gospuepion) 4S
4 ie "U011025) 40
N OT diyg fo awvyny
aj0qr
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
1851.]
‘ured
SUl[Zz11p pus saouevivedde surua ‘aVANY
-4va14} “A SS pue "ay ‘S 3Se qe oztidiojug
0} WON OF "AM SN ‘O1QRHBA | SG 026] 80 003) "9S “O “H
*Suluyysy pue Jopuny) Aavoay yy *M ‘N03 9jTqS
‘asti 07 uesaq ‘dug pue ‘leg OFF pue ouvolny 11 IV “qIION
gy (0) poyeorq “W “Vv TT ‘SUIT pum 6 3V “H ‘N ‘N 9e9
“yey sAvmye JajomolwgG “MS 'S py ‘ulel pue sayyeom Apnoyo
94} 0} sjouy 6 pue g Suruuns diqg | 008 | 06°82 | 00°62 | WP “A “N Mes Ysera WV ZS] OF of8| 1S oLT | ACOA UYOr
"326 9} UO
*UOTJVAIOSGO OU f S\SvUt LF 088 *sUuOT £ 2h ofl “HT
Ain{ 3018311 pue yooim sures} °° 3 ** jo} Sanjiup drys ‘) OUeO AA ould ee ee *svouty
("S) “A °S 38 WOON 98
oL8 ** | 04°6S | 92001q YSoay pus TOYIVOM ABET | ,6¢ 088 | ,4E oll "PION, Sg
"1% 94} JO WOON ‘Tidy
TI} sonunuos 41 pues ‘yo poureld *I9q} Aron 4393
“W090 [IIIS SI Bes pasnjuod Aavoyy | °° vs ** | «goad Ava[D pus WOOSMOM FSG] ¢Q of8| FG oll| “BA SelsemoD | ‘OCsT
“Sy ADU “Uay.T, | duag| “4g “LayJDI AA PUD SPULAA See “AC 29T Picasa "210
[No. 8.
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
54
*SULSSII UIZIOL 9Y} Ul [Tes
@ YIM 0} SAOFT *SS9A9SIp yon
ut drys ‘029 :029 ‘syseuidoy 4soy /
‘ajes pomouoy G “4S9A\ pue yseqy
sire yySiy 03 Ajuappns paseasdap
"IW ‘d § “OY1IIO} BIS UOON “48801040
A[ueppns Ays pue surseagour veg
098
098
"W'S WOdy [OMS OY
1119} "W ‘d § "pleMyseq oy} Woy
yous Aavoy A[1093e[ ‘Bas snopuamery, | °°
"Bs USIG “IUSIUpI *]]9As
ynog Aavoy B WIM WAM “S'S oF8
pue yyNog 943 07 Amm00]3 pue yaeq | ocg
*sysnuMay
"May | dug
os" 01
0Z° woo
| 2£°63 "NV >
LY’ “PLA
L£S° 8
os’ v
89°66 Woon
8L° *PHAL
08°66
O2-=> | BOC
09°63 'N'vV¢E
L8°6%
“0g
*eUvOTAANY Z AN
‘'S "M Wo uUlede Sut
-MO[Q "NW “ad G *ATIABOT
SUIMO[G 3Sey WN *d
6H 'N “A pura woon | ,23 of8
"™ *S 03 Aum00T3
‘Wd Q ‘SITE QYSIT Wd
7 ‘layyeom ATMOOTS YW
SUISBAINOP "MM °4 “AA SN
@ ozooiq JoUuy f£ Ysetq | £9 of8
"IU SIUpIA 32
‘a °S “a pue yynog 0}
a: § °S "Ww “2 a *q “a
*S pueda” °S HY 0} seq
9Z901q du01j8 UOON OF | {ST
*N *q
"AA PUB 489A4 Oz001q oULT | |G G8
*sulsvatoop Taq
8 0} Ysoay AtoA 4seqq
"S°W'd G ‘“UIel YSouy
PUB 4S9A4 “S UOON § pur
AjzaqjAONN pue Apnoyy | FS 026
wayne pun spun | ine
*otp
WV o8T |-Ul Qospuepiea yy
60 -o9T “TaasVpIV
BUYSIIy Sg
HI o61) “40S “DO “H
GF od | UeMOTOY PHY
*ponuly
-“uood .
‘Tudy
80 00% "AVANV | 992
uorDIg 40 ong
NMT | days fo aon
55
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
1851.]
“SOUNI} 4B ST[N] WIM IqSIU
ay} noysnorqy Ang = yz 29
UO ‘Wd G [1 Sule} JojaWoOIeg
“sy StUpt IAL
q@ Wye & O03 *HW ‘ad G 98 SUTQBIOPOT
‘ouy puke aje19pom 43/Z UD
°07 DAOY "Wd = *SSO1}SIP 4919 UI
dys ‘poytys oS.1e0 pey { seve
pue syseudo, sa1y3 Ave pated
*sXep ua}
488] 94} 10J 02°G6Z 38 UdEq pey “req
*qse]Teq pue
OS1v9 poqytys § ATTeoyts19y Surmoyq
‘Wd [LT JV ‘89S YSIY pue wel
Aaeoy “Wd ‘UIAIS JOU UOT}ISOg
‘a "N pura $0} oaoy *W °d 8 !
‘auvdIIIng ‘ytesdoq UleM po
*J991 9SO0[9 Japan 03 SurdyT JUSIUpIy,
ee
oc° ol
09° °¢€
02°66 (Nd S
09° “PHA
8f° ‘uooNn
08°66 ‘°N'V 8
0c° "W "ad ¢
OF 66
01°62
OZ’ ‘wooN
14°66 = “OL
orog ‘P
aeee
‘G °N 9z001q
| aye8 Surseosour yystjAeq
“sen pue
t4AON, Surusyso.y G utes
pue zayjeom Suruezeo1y}
qysry |
sol : of8
"M ‘S qStupryyy
“yng fa Sg "Wa G
‘sttenbs Aavoy ul prea
s4seqy otf} Wor, MOTq
0} psoueMM0s UoON
*paead
“489M 9} 03 3JIqs Uap
“pus ‘W "Vv [T ‘eos pus
iL¥ 0G8
"He 'N “GT pura josuns
‘SULU9} 8914} A9YJeOM MOON
‘UNION, “HE
ST 068
ad J *sopes Suoays A154
‘N ‘d ‘WN pue -q
*q ‘WH *"N UOON FV “BOS
Aavay pue oes Ja03148
0} Sulseaiour szeaig 7
*SUISBILOUL BOS pue
ares “seq OL “AN 8
“a (NO PULA “WW *a G
‘a “9 “A ON ‘NW °V OT
“MA “NON
‘A 'd 6 ‘UJION ‘HW ‘a
‘a ‘N syenbs AAdvozy | Gg o€8
6S 098 |A6I 002
(20 O16 *AUOSVIVE
‘LNIOG ISTVI
01 o9f “BI UREVY
OE o8T | “Feqs topunysy
ee ; *A£OY qoy
OT 068 | OF 00Z |oouey ydosoe | sponuy
-u00
"Tady
VG oO8T ‘OSnaT BT] 1393
“Sy snMmagy
"way.L, | dug
ug
“p80
*huoT
*4ayjvay, puv spUursy
= ‘uonnig 40 |
AE NOT | te, fo orang |
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 8.
56
*S[VAIOJUL 4B
ured Jo sdoip Moy @ ‘aaissorddo fiaq | °°
*pnos
MOT ‘NW *d WTO ysowe sowTy 42
$ purm jo sjsn3 setpnoad £ premysey
0} 4809U01}s ‘souvavodde Ayes yoy, | °°
81 00Z 0} poreoq | °°
*SUISVOINUT BOS PUL
PUI "SJ GCT 0} pasvaa “WV OE*Z | 008
"TIPS 9Y} JO Jrwd ysay UL “| “N 09
‘N Wool Zuyei[Ioso pue sulseo1o
“UL PUL “A “TI ‘A 84} WorZ vas
03 Surpueys ‘ C9°6Z 09 F6'6G Plosouy | °°
*sysvMay
SEE
‘May, | “duis
79°
8°
G8°6S
69° = “PIN
ZL ‘Wag
08°62 "N'V 8
“PIA
‘U00ON,
L8°60'°N°V 7
‘MOON 38
09°66
04
vL'63
LV'66
03
LL°62
"wg
*sTjenbs
q4S5yS8 Ul S01 pum
oy} UoyM "W “ad QT
qnoge qt} ‘ynoysnosy3
wyeo pue yseoi1aao Ays
qoyyeom asojo Aavoyzy
*stjenbs prey
aC | °N aC h "ww ‘d “prey
Surmoyq yseq 0} “A ‘N
"H “S “Wf
qysUpI “A "N woy
ges 9 su0ijs 4yciAeq
"aN ‘oT o7es Aavoy
SUP “A *N ‘A
‘W ‘d 8 ‘°Y “N UoON
‘Suisvorour — Ayaaqseqy
g ‘°Apnojo pue 92z901q
"a ‘N su0ys "NW “Vv FF
*49RqT ye ayes
‘Wd “WN Woy aed
qyskep “A ‘N Woy
sysnd Suisvoiour “mM “Vv T{ JZ 088) ,E3 00%
*qnoYysno1y) Ulel
pue sored Ajiojseq ysoig
“LayIwas, pun spurss
*FS0T
*6uoT
“iP *BIINI[VD
*kong
ca (ul
IOGNVS 0} ‘uoid
galaspey | -weyQ onbseg
"A TA "0019109
0} 8010 |"A “d ‘0 °H
"NONRIG 10NO
ee “A FAL “il uo0Bbeg
*kOA
"BE "A‘d °O °H| ‘penuy
“100
*TUOS ‘dy
os “VITIL ION | 1998
*U01}0I5' 40 “ay0q
NMT | diyg fo won
o7
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
1851.)
ee
*UOISNJUOD PIOAB 0}
qivyd 943 Uodn {OT o8f Ul p2deIg | 098
ol8
00] plel ‘HM ‘ve *rapung3
pues Zuruzy 3 ‘ures ‘eas qSiq °N *V | of
"A °S *S wos vos Aavazy | 078
=e
"ey svMar "May, | “dug
Se
ee
00°0¢
*plolouy ou. «
9¢°6S “KN °d
OF 66
08°62
02°66
69°62
06°62
*60°0E °V
06°62
"0g
*3Ul
“{eIOpOUl "Wd Q “BOS
pue ojes Aavoy qQNog ¢
‘a ‘Ss °S o aC i °S "nN “Vv
‘M°S pura
*w'd ‘ATpidea Sutseai9ep
BOM “NV GN “CM
‘ouy Jarm099q
Joyjeom pues Juiseaivaq
aug
pue “aS "S Woy ozI0I1g
*SUIeIOpOU °W ‘d
"dOON 38 “AA °G °S pue
‘a'S°S US TAS @
gjed gZulseaiour “NW ‘Vv
‘ouy UOON “a 'S “T
‘aA pue gd “S 34stupryy
"A “S °S 9z001q Apvays
WUSIUPI “pawayseg “s
pue “WG ‘Ss “q woy
Apnoyo pur 92z92.1q Apeays
“4aYJVa4A PUD spur
oe ee ‘yoourpy qdosor
0& oL8} G0 o8T ‘OsUdTY BT
Bt
6G of8 | 20 o8T |-Ul qospuvpisaN
00 098} ,S0 off “J99SBpLY
*[OSSOA
qySi'J JO
‘A ‘SH jeaysuy Sg
** (G3 Noqy|feamng “Q °H
SG 026 | 80 002 "aVANY
“quay
Sutarsy oztid
Ol 086] 46 002 |"493UG “ISO °H
"SOT = si °*U01jDIS 40
‘buoy | N MT) diyg fo awny
‘Tidy
1322
"OS8T
90d.
[No. 1.
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
58
‘Nm “V ¢ 9B ONBOTLINgG B
OUIvI9q IE I[l} Surseatour ‘yseq ‘No
oY} WO’ 9ZIaIqQ SUOI}S 4}9Z 94} UOC
"W °d ¢ 32
“MN ‘AA 38 dn ox01q pus ‘paem
“389M 0} pazigs pura aq} orga
Ul [NT BW °V OL 38 ! Uler Yon]
‘sosnoy SaAljeu pue soo1} Ave
Surdooms pura {urea AAvoy YjIA
‘WV PIO g wo Apavey Sutmolg |
*payepunul punose Ajun0g
*9uvo
-11INY 9q4 JO ysanq Aavay & UT *9799
‘syseuido} yso, £0} aaoy 3ysI[keq
eae “SY ADULOT
“Hoyt | ‘dug
09° 1a
10°63 Ol
€Z° $6
69° #8
cL 8
08° L
06°86 °N'VE
cr L
66° 6
(09°66 '°N'V]
61°62
"LOE
*gqynog pue ‘4seq
jO pieAyNog 3y} 07
{°W'd pure 4yseq ynoqe
UsYA WOON 0} “HE "N
WoIy WUvITIIMY ‘W “Vv ¢
‘Sl
pue [[ 99M 40q 9Ted jo
ysuenyg “3Iqs pue [OT
‘W'V OL ‘38eq 0} *Y
"N 9[e8 Suo01js 44s heq
*ATAIIVUA pon] “Ww “Vv
Il 3V ‘suryeoiq oes
"MS “M $6 “9S9AN
‘W'V 6 '°M'N M8 ‘AA
"NZ “pavy Surmoyg f° WA
'Q‘°N 9 ‘o[es Sutseot0uy
‘Ww *V ¢ 0} OURO
-ainy f "AA “Ni MOI MOT
0} poousWMWOIeL “HW *Vv ¢
‘48vJ Suiyeqe
voy ‘sURdLLIng 3YysIU
“PHA TAL “AA CN Pura
"wiv £ ‘“AWOOTS 44ST
-Aep {sjsns Su013s ‘WV Z
"M°S (M
‘N tV Fo ‘NEV. Z 38
Suyeqe pure pirajsoAy
oy} 0} Sulney pul
“LIYJVIAA PUD spuryt
GL oL8| 83 off
6S 098/261 002
OT 098] 00 o8T
*[ooo129q
‘auOS
“VITEL JON
‘auOSVIVE
‘LNIOg SIV gq
"yeyg ispunysy
*ponury
-uoo
qudy
90 of8| 6% o6f ‘Loy qoy | WIZZ
yon | "Uw01znIg! 0 :
*buoT N ‘MT diyg fo awmvay one
59
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
1851.]
"OF ZI WOIy | oF | TS"
Ueq} JOpivy SuIMOg *W ‘d F 9} gle
ZI WOlg ‘“UuoONT -a10;Oq ATTeTNO oc8 | ZZ°
e1y1ed ‘sjjenbs ay} useMjoq sued 18°
ysouje jO s[BAIoJUL s[qeysiwMeYy | ‘| 18 | 08°6s
‘ayes
MOOSUOM “IW *d g { OJeIOpOT 910M
"Wd “OTT @ peoyloAo Sutreopo
UOON “suIAy pnos yonm yysijkeq| °° ee
*[9SS9A 94} J9AO Suryeoiq
Ayyueysuoo vas Aavoy snopuemaiy,| °° se
16°66
PP 66
°€8°6Z 04. 0}
ulese pue FF'GZ 0} GS°GZ PlosreUY
rs Ce
008
"sy sDUay
“aye | duis
bL° 8°
a L
OL" W's CB"E
8L° Ol
LL°66'°W'V'9
£9° 8
09° og’
yay >~ -uOON
os” 6
19°66 ‘(N'VZ
“PIA
0s° "W °d 9
89° wooNn
ee ae
65°62 “HVS
"Wd g ye
08°62
‘WV OL 92
89°6%
"nw ‘Vv E4e
98°
09°62 |L€°6S 93 1h°62
wie §
"M°4°S
"W ‘ad f “YMOS OG"E
aS °S "WH a A LY: |
'S “A TOT A 'N Su0ns:
Surmoyq 08'2 ‘a “"N
wor Aqpenbs 4ystuptyy
°97001q
‘uoosuom «ss *W Od:
‘oJeIOpOU BIOU *W °d
os'e “M ‘S °S oes
eq} UOON “H ‘S “S 0
"WA °S ayes Aavoy 6G Soy
"S “A 03 “gy Syrenbs prey]
"BuIQEge “AA "S 24} 03
‘W ‘d pus ‘ZUSTOIA SSaT
‘qINOg 9y} 0} IJIYS ETT
"auvoTIINY G6 IW *4SeaT
oY} WoIZ 9910; TeNsnuN
WA surmorq = yystdeq
“M ‘S 7e
poyeqe pure qynog 0} dur
“120A UOON “@ “SO
WOIJ BUvOLAINY yYysiTAeg
‘M'S°S9 f qyNOg ‘Wa
TH S'S L£°H'S § ves
OYLI19} YA ouedlng
"WV BPH “S 0} 4seq
"4ayJvVaAA pun spur
° = ‘VLILNOTIVD
“ong
el suord
os) Josneg | -meys) enbieg
=e id ‘TATTIOAI FT
"10019109
ee ‘OnBIS |"A “d °O °H
*ponuly
“09
*£OA ‘Tdy
0S of8} UE 00Z/-*L'A*d ‘°O'H| WZ]
"PSO | aye “Uu0rjDIg 10 F
‘buoy | NX ?°L | diyg fo awonr | sie 3
I
[No. 1.
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms.
60
*qseqy Woy 4yySLU
-plur 0} Sutsevaiouy “4yseqy pur
Aysn3 Suo0ys -w ‘dad f “48eq
WO] PUIA 4YSIT ‘Ute Suyzziup
ee e* | puv spnojo kavoy ‘Apnojo ‘WV g
989A O43 09 YIYs pue Taleo (498Z)
"NV G “°yseq WO yYysIOY $71
ye suojohy 4992 JO "NW *V Z 03 ZI
WOlg “suIUzIySIT JO soysey juey
esip pus joul}sIpUl May BN a Z| °°
°S e °S
9 “HS UOON “HW “a ‘N
mol pavy Surmojq “Ww cv FF |
“M
“a
"muyed 4USTUPITAL
*sulsvovep pue A[193S894 91001
"Wd Q “quafotA AI9A “MA CN
‘NZ ‘ules Lavoy pue Jursea19
“ut ‘GJAON WOON “A “N Pula
‘WV g ‘pleMyseq 943 wWoJy
“wo °v 9g 03 dn Ajravoy Su1moq
ee ee | pura jo synd pue ules 34 91heq
‘Japunyy "mV P| °°
°M °S 03 °W “d € 38
pue qINOG 03 pa190A UOON IV
*q8Uq_ “WN °V Q “OOUO[OIA UI SUT
“SBaINUL §}8NF Ul “| “N ‘WV E
“sy sDWay “hayL | durg| ‘avg *4ayjva 4, pun spur
oe ee -a1odmeyi9g
oe eo ‘a10d youlieg
oe ee *qe1oooueg
‘pena
-109
‘qudy
eo ee *a10deupryl VL
*18057 *U022035' £0
*buoT NT diyg fo auvay
1851.] On the Rates of Chronometers. 61
Barometer and Thermometer at Calcutta at the Surveyor General's
Office. Bar. reduced to 32° Fahrt.
| , 2u. 40/
Date. | Sun RISE. sy ae Noon. i wie 4P.M. SuNSET.
embassy Lee larkd be es a modus? | Bale (BB
nies Sere re te | mle | hee a ey |e
26th, |29.770/78.3/29.831/83.3 srg 29.754|87.3/29.746 84.9/29.755/81.
27th, .674|77.8| .657/79.8| .64230.0} .568/81.9) .535/81.8| .571)/82.2
28th, .760|78.1| .818/85.3} .800 88.0} .751)86.8) .735/87.3) .734)84.8
|
(To be continued. )
On THE Rates OF CHRONOMETERS, as influenced by the Local
Attraction of Ships, and by Terrestrial Magnetism. By Henry
PippinetTon, President of Marine Courts, Calcutta.
In the latest and best English treatise on Navigation, that of Lieut.
Raper, R. N. 3rd Edition, 1849, p. 174, after briefly referring to
various opinions as to the causes of the variation of rates in Chrono-
meters, such as motion, temperature, shocks from guns, thunder-storms,
magnetism, &c. the author says that, “it seems generally admitted that
the principal cause of the change of rate is variation of temperature”’
and he adds that ‘as regards the local attraction (deviation) of the
ships themselves affecting the rates, no decisive experiments appear to
have been made on the point.”’ I have thus thought that where good
experiments have been casually made, it becomes of much importance
to Nautical, Hydrographical and Geographical science to preserve the
records of them.
Before detailing the particular instances to which this paper refers
it may be useful to give a brief sketch of what is known and has been
done to elucidate this most important question up to the present time,
so far as the limited means of Indian research enable me.
The earliest accounts we have of the effect of Magnetism on Chro-
nometers, whether Terrestrial or Local, is I think that of Mr. Varley
in the Philosophical Magazine, Vol. I. (1798) who discovered that
the balances acquired polarity at two opposite points on the rim, and
thus that the going of the time-piece was affected by the position of
62 On the Rates of Chronometers. [No. 1.
these poles with respect to the magnetic meridian, Mr. Varley moreover
found that every new balance which he tried was already more or less
polarized !
His communication dates in 1797, but from this time to 1820 which
is the date of Mr. Fisher’s* paper read by Mr. Barrow to the Royal
Society (Phil. Trans. Vol. CX.) I have not found any farther pub-
lished notices of this phenomenon, though skilful navigators were well
aware of the tendency of Chronometers to take on “sea rates ;”” usually
accelerated ones ; and the practice was both to correct by the run to
Madeira or Teneriffe if seen, and to give a “lunar rate’ also. Mr.
Coleman, an old Company’s Officer and now an eminent teacher of
Mathematics in London, has given a number of tables of rates given
on shore with those found at sea with the Chronometers of various
ships, mostly of those of the E. I. Company, from 1802 to 1820;
distinguishing the iron from the copper-fastened vessels, but he draws
no general results.
Mr. Fisher’s paper, after shewing the tendency of Chronometers to
take on accelerated rates, describes the remarkable effects on the rates
which were found on landing them on Spitzbergen+ which with one
amounted to a difference of thirteen or fourteen seconds daily, and
another returned to its exact London rate! Mr. Fisher also quotes
Lieut. (Sir John) Franklin, as remarking that it is to this circumstance
we must attribute the error of the whole of the line of Coast on the
West side of East Greenland being laid down 13° too much to the
Westward by Captain Phipps (Lord Mulgrave) in 1770; and that in
the first trial of Harrison’s Timekeeper in 1764, the Longitude of
Barbadoes was 10’ 45’ more to the Westward than the astronomers
sent out for the purpose made it. Mr. Kendal’s watch made on the
same construction as Harrison’s, and sent out with Captain Cook (1772
to 1775) went much better than Harrison’s, but its only fault was
“that its rate of going was continually accelerated.”
Mr. Fisher attributes the acceleration to “the magnetic action
exerted by the iron of the ship on the inner rim of the balance which
* Mr. George Fisher, Master of H. M. S. Trent, on the North Polar cai
under Capt. Buchan.
tT The nature of the rock or soil on als the temporary hut for keeping them
stood, is not adverted to. We shall presently see that this was of importance.
5
1851.| On the Rates of Chronometers. 63
is made of steel,”? and he made several experiments upon Chronometers
with magnets, to confirm his views.
In 1821, Professor Barlow, at Woolwich, made a very complete series
of experiments, shewing that the vicinity of masses of unmagnetised
iron invariably affected the rates of Chronometers placed ‘near them ;
and he rightly suggests that such variation can only be supposed to
arise when the balance has acquired some polarity; but it is curious
to find that Professor Barlow was evidently not acquainted with Mr.
Varley’s paper as quoted above, which had exactly proved so long
before what he so acutely conjectures! He even goes on to propose
Mr. Varley’s experiments on a detached balance, but does not make it!
Professor Barlow’s paper appeared in the Philosophical Transactions
for 1821, and a resumé of it is given in his celebrated Essay on Mag-
netic attractions of which the second edition, now before me, was pub-
lished in 1823.* Lt. W. Mudge in the Edin. Phil. Journal for 1821,
p- 381, describing the peculiar magnetic deviations found on Mayo
and the Great Salvage, as also an instance where the compasses of a
Hudson’s Bay Company’s vessel became suddenly affected at sea in 62°
N.; 93° West; relates also that one of the surveying party on the
Great Salvage having laid down his watch on the rock in the morning,
found when he took it up again, in the afternoon, on his return to the
same spot, that it had gained two hours in the interval “an acceleration
doubtless due to the action of the magnetic rock on the balance,.”? In
our Journal, Vol. XVIII. p. 410, will be found Capt. Campbell’s
account of a very remarkable local deviation of the compass at Saugor
in Bundlecund, by which a boulder of magnetic Diorite rock was found
buried in the earth when dug for at my suggestion, with my remarks.
In the Nautical Magazine for 1837, Mr. Fisher, adverting toa
* Professor Barlow states, p. 126, ‘‘ that a Master in the Navy to whom he had
described his experiments told him that, when master of a first rate, he found that
his Chronometer ‘ which was an excellent one invariably altered its rate 5’ when
taken on board, but that he could now account for the difference, recollecting that
he had placed his Chronometer nearly in contact with an iron knee.’’ The same
perplexing fact occurred to myself with a fine box Chronometer in 1817. In the
Nautical Magazine for 1845, an instance is given by Captain Wise of the City of
Derry in which an error of 90 miles between Java Head and Cape Lagullas occurred
with an excellent Chronometer near to which a pair of pistols had been placed !
64 On the Rates of Chronometers. [No. 1
communication in No. 15 of the same work (to which I cannot refer)
in which it is stated by Messrs. Arnold and Dent as one of the results
of their experiments that the rate of a Chronometer was sensibly
affected by terrestrial magnetism when it was moved in Azimuth ;
details a series of experiments shewing clearly the effect of terrestrial
magnetism on Chronometers ; of which the rates were first ascertained
when the arms of the balances were nearly in the position of the XII.
and VI. on the dial plate, and then when these figures were alternately
placed towards the North and South and East and West; the differ-
ences amounting to + 0.42 and + 0.35; when the North (XII.)
was reversed to South; and to + 0.28 and + 0.22 when they were
changed from West to East!
The same paper also contains a communication from Mr. Northcote,
Master of H. M. S. Jupiter, shewing the influence of the ship’s mag-
netism on the rates of her Chronometers in a voyage to and from the
East Indies.
And finally, Professor Airy of the Royal Observatory at Greenwich
(Naut. Mag. for 1840, p. 231), after describing his observations and
experiments upon a Chronometer which had been sent to him from
Messrs. Brookbanks & Co., “‘ as particularly magnetic,” gives rules for
correcting the effect of terrestrial magnetism on a Chronometer by
simply placing it on the top of the glass of a compass box. No
experiments seem as yet to have been made as to obtaining any ~
correction for the ship’s magnetism. I do not find this subject referred
to by the editor of the latest edition (1848) of Bowditch’s American
Navigator; and this then appears to be, from all the authorities to
which I can refer in India, the present state of our knowledge as to the
phenomenon itself, and the causes and means of correcting it.
My friend Captain Hopkins, of Messrs. Green’s ship the Prince of
Wales, called upon me in January to mention that he had experienced
in his outward bound voyage of 1850-51, a remarkable alteration in the
rates of his Chronometers; which though first rate ones and always
performing well on former voyages he had found to be upwards of
forty miles wrong by his lunars on his arrival at the Floating Light !
This he was at a loss to account for, as it had never occurred before,
the shore rates given in England having always been within a trifle
correct.
1851.] On the Rates of Chronometers. 65
I suggested that this might be owing to an increase in the ship’s
local attraction if she had a larger proportion of iron in her cargo on the
present voyage, or her usual quantity differently placed? This he also
thought probable, and stated that he Aad had more Iron ou this
voyage, and moreover mentioned that the same variation of rate had
occurred on board of other ships which had brought out a large quan-
tity of iron. I thought this is a question of much interest both to
seamen and to hydrographical science, and I forthwith drew up a set of
queries on the subject, to which Captain Hopkins of the Prince of
Wales, Captain M°Leod of the Queen and Capt. Lay of the Tudor
have obliged me with replies. All these are large passenger ships ; the
Tudor brought out less iron on this voyage than usual and also found
her Chronometers in error, but the causes of this will be seen in the
reply to query No. 10. Ina note to me Capt. Lay says, ‘‘ I had more
difference than usual, and one Chronometer became quite useless which
has been my best going one for 13 years.’ I have printed these replies as
follows, distinguishing Captain Hopkin’s replies by the letter H. Captain
M°Leod’s by M°L. and those of Capt. Lay by L., and I have preferred to
give them with the queries, because they may be useful on a future
occasion, or suggest other enquiries or hints as the subject is more
developed ; for it is evidently one of high importance and of which we
have yet much knowledge to acquire, and which offers a wide field alike
for the careful observer of all classes and for the ingenuity of the
scientific workman in the construction of these invaluable instruments.
Queries for ascertaining the cause of the alteration in the Rates of
Chronometers on board the ship —
GENERAL.
1. What was the whole error H.—Forty miles East of the
of your Chronometers on the voy- true position of the Floating Light
age taking the mean of the two Vessel.
or three best of them and if + or M°L.—533 miles East of Cal-
— of the shore rate. State how cutta by mean of 3 Chronometers.
many miles (of arc) you were Hast L.—The variation from true
or West of the Light Vessel or rate was Oh. 2’ 7-2’. 32 miles.
other position ?
66
2. Do you consider that error
as due to a constant rate?
3. Did you see Madeira, or the
Cape De Verds, or Tristan D’ Acum-
ha, to ascertain your measured
differences of meridian by Chr.
and hence the alteration up to that
time ?
4. The same to Ceylon?
5. Did your lunars also shew a
steady alteration of rate in the Chrs.
or did they shew that it began from
a certain epoch as from the Cape?
6. Are your Chrs. placed this
voyage as in former ones, or is
there any alteration ?
7. Anyiron knees, arm stands,
&c. near your Chrs. in their new
berth this voyage ?
On the Rates of Chronometers.
[No. 1.
H.—I think the rates altered
more after passing the Cape.
McL.—I believe it to have been
a uniform rate throughout, since
leaving, with the exception of one
watch which was materially affected
by temperature.
L.—No.
H.—lI did, but not near enough
to take correct bearings.
McL.—I saw the Islands of Tri-
nidad and Martin Vas on the 21st
October, and found the means 20’
to 25’ Kast of the truth. I ob-
tained the cross bearings of the two
Islands having constructed a chart
of their locality on a large scale
for the purpose, and under favour-
able circumstances obtained my
position, and thence an entire new
rate for my Chrs. which rate on
arrival only varied as follows:
No. 1, + 20”; No. 2, + 28".6;
No. 3, 6.4 being an error of 3° 3
of the truth. L.—No.
H.—Not seen. M°L.—Notseen.
L.—No.
H.—Yes. M*L.—Lunars from
25’ to 30’ to the Eastward. L.—
No. Variable.
H.—None. M°L.—Have been
placed for eight years in the same
- place. L.—The same.
H.—None. M°L.—None. L.
—No.
1851.]
8. Had you any very severe
thunder storms on the voyage? and
do you think the rates may have
altered from that time ?
9. Can you think of any other
cause which may have affected
your Chronometers? and to what
do you principally attribute the
error ?
10. Had you any alterations in
the iron fittings of the ship this
voyage near the Chrs. ? :
11. Have you had your Chrs.
rated here? and how is the Cal-
cutta with the London rate?
On the Rates of Chronometers.
67
H.—None. M¢L.—Never had
fewer.—L.—wNo.
H.—I think, to the quantity of
iron on board.
M‘L.—To a large quantity of
iron, never having before had so
large a quantity. L.—No; I can-
not say.
H.—None. M°¢l.—None.
L.—Only one large iron bolt from
deck to deck.
H.—As. (Mss. illegible.)
M°L.—Rates as follows :
Leaving London. Found in Cal.
No. 318 — 2”.6 — 3.3
320 + 2”.0 0.7
333 — 2".7 — 0.2
Altered from losing to gaining,
difference one second eight tenths,
per day (1”.8).
CarGo.
12. What quantity of bar iron
and steel had you on former voy-
ages and what on this ?
13. What quantity of machin-
ery and arms more than on other
voyages ¢
14. Where was the bar iron
stowed ?
H.—Little compared to this
voyage. McL.—This year 500
Former years 250 to 350
L.—400 to 500 tons; on
this voyage 100.
tons :
tons.
H.—No machinery, no arms. A
large number of casks of nails.
McL.—No machinery, but 200
cases of small arms, besides iron.
L.—No more.
H.—Principally in the main
hold. M‘L.—From about 12 ft.
abaft main hatchway to about 14
ft. abaft after hatchway, but the
kK. 2
68
15. Where were the tubs of
steel, arms, &c. stowed ?
16. Whereabouts do you consi-
der the centre of the mass of your
iron, steel, and arms to have laid ?
Say how many feet abaft or before
the mainmast ?
17. Had you any particular
quantity in the afterhold ?
18. And nearly under the Chro-
nometers ?
19. Have you iron tanks for
water ? and have you altered the
stowage of them on this voyage ?
20. Had you any quantity of
cases of cutlery on board this
voyage ? and where stowed ?
On the Rates of Chronometers.
[No. 1.
bulk in the main hold; 16 iron
water tanks over the iron immedi-
ately under where the Chrs. stood.
L.—Main hold.
H.—None. M¢&L.—Arms in
the after hold. L.—None.
H.—Abreast the mainmast and
a little before and abaft it. The
Chrs. over it, in my cabin, abreast
the main mast. M‘L.—The cen-
tre of the ship; the Chrs. being
abreast the mainmast on the mid-
dle deck. (Queen is a flush ship).
L.—About 10 feet before the
mainmast.
H.—Not a large quantity.
M°‘L.—About 150 Tons. L.—No.
H.—A large quantity. M¢L.
—The greater proportion. L.—
No.
H.—Iron tanks in the same
place. M°L.—No. They were
placed under the square of the
after hatchway across the ship.
L.—Yes. No.
H.—None. M°L.—200 cases
of small arms and musquets. After
part of afterhold. L.—No.
DEVIATION.
21. Have you ascertained the
deviation of your compasses in
England when ready for sea ?
22. Orat sea?
H.—No; Mc‘ i—Nose
No.
H.—No. M‘L.—No, L.—
They varied from a point to half a
point with each other.
1851.]
23. And here in Calcutta since
discharging cargo?
24. Did you experience any
remarkable currents, i. e. differ-
ences of Acct. and Chr. for 24h.
and was any allowance for the
deviation of your compasses made
in your D. R?
25. Did these Log-Book cur-
rents appear to prevail more when
the ship was standing on any one
rhumb more than on another?
26. Give averages of your re-
markable Log Book currents, and
note how standing at those times
if you can.
On the Rates of Chronometers.
69
H>=Noh's Meli.——-No:> » La
No.
H.—None. McL.—None. L.
No.
H.—No replies.
H.—No replies.
FINAL.
27. Do you ever recollect in-
stances of such remarkable altera-
tions in the rates of your Chr*.
before?
28. Of those of other com-
manders ?
29. Do you recollect any in-
instances of the kind in print ?
H.—Never so great an error.
M°‘L.—Yes, when on a former
occasion carrying iron to a large
extent.
H.—No reply. McL.—Capt.
Nash of the Maidstone complained
of the same, and having signalized
with several ships, I found them
all to the Eastward of my reckon-
ing after having made my correc-
tions. All more or less carrying
iron this year.
H.—None. M°L.—None.
The replies to the foregoing queries seem to be exactly a confirma-
tion of my supposition that Captain Hopkin’s and McLeod’s Chrono-
meters were atfected by the large quantity of iron on the Prince of
70 On the Rates of Chronometers. [No. 1,
Wales and Queen; and the Tudor has fortunately given us an instance
which, though without careful enquiry it would at first seem to con-
tradict the other two cases, is both explained by that enquiry and offers
a good confirmation of the whole theory: the single massive bolt
near the Chronometers being probably a vertical magnet, or as a
mere mass of iron producing as much mischief as the whole mass of
eargo iron at a distance from them in the body of the other ships.
But to set the question before the readers of the Journal in all its
bearings, we have some farther considerations to take into account ;
for ‘‘Chronometers are seldom or never found to have the same rate
at the end of a voyage that they had at its commencement’’ says a
high authority :* And this indeed is known to every one who has
used them.
I was informed in the course of some enquiries on this subject by
Mr. Black, of the firm of Black and Murray, Watch and Chronometer
makers of this city, that there is a very general complaint, and indeed
that it is almost constantly found, that the London or Liverpool rates
given with ships’ Chronometers prove incorrect ones on the voyage
out; but that the Calcutta rates found on their being landed here are
usually about those determined by the lunars on the voyage, and the
whole run from England to the Sand Heads ; (Mr. Black is speaking es-
pecially of the Chronometers of the first rate passenger ships and traders
to the port, most of which come into his hands for rating, and are
watches of the best description ;) and he adds that it is usually found
that the Calcutta rate is a perfectly correct one back to England, and
even that on the next voyage though a London or Liverpool rate is
given with the Chronometer this is usually found incorrect, and many
Commanders take up the old Calcutta rate of the last voyage and
carry it on, and find it the correct one!
This would appear singularly to complicate the problem. Let us
see how many conditions are to be taken into account to solve it;
assuming of course that the rate is as carefully determined in London
and Liverpool as it is in Calcutta these are
1. Carrying the Chronometer from the watchmaker’s on board
the ship?
* Capt. Bayfield, R, N. ‘‘On Rating Chronometers!” Nautical Magazine, 1843,
p- 320.
1851.] On the Rates of Chronometers. 71
2. Effect of the ship’s local attraction, from her iron-work and
guns upon a polarized balance, in a man of war?
3. Effect of the cargo and iron work in a merchantman ?
4. Vicinity to or bearing of, or direction of ship’s head in regard of
the magnetic poles, augmenting the effect of terrestrial magnetism in any
ratio more than a direct one as the latitude is increased ?
9°. Distance from the magnetic equator ?
6. Opposite effects of terrestrial magnetism in Northern and South-
ern hemispheres ; so much (three-fourths) of the voyage to India being
performed in the Southern hemisphere.
7. Difference of cargo out and home. (Accounts for rates being
more permanent homeward.)
8. Whether there be not a local magnetic effect in London, Liver-
pool and in all great cities and towns? arising from the enormous
masses of common and polarized iron in them?* a minute one of
course, but sufficient to cause a variation of rate? We have com-
paratively very little iron at Calcutta?
Let us consider these conditions separately :—
1. Carrying the Chronometers on board. Except where the Chro-
nometer is regulated near the docks, no doubt many chances of deranged
rates may arise from this source; for between the jolting of a convey-
ance and the obstructions from passengers if on foot, the conveyance of
a box Chronometer is always a delicate and a difficult undertaking in
the streets of London or Liverpool.
2—3. The effect of the ship’s local attraction and of her cargo we
have already considered, and the facts now brought forward seem to
place it most unequivocally and beyond any doubt as one of the leading
causes of the irregularity.
4—5. Magnetic poles and Magnetic Equator. Assuming that
terrestrial magnetism affects the balances of Chronometers, of which
* All iron which remains long in a vertical position as a rail or the bar of a
window, becomes magnetic. There are millions of bars of iron so placed in London,
to say nothing of as much more in other positions ; the railings are, it is true, of
cast iron, which affects the compass least; but their prodigious number and with
those which have stood from a quarter of a century to a whole century or more,
their increased magnetism; which must go on to saturation, one would suppose ?
may place them as high as wrought iron or blistered steel.
72 On the Rates of Chronometers. [No. 1.
there can also be no doubt; it is highly worthy of notice that on any
usual voyage from England, South of the Equator, and consequently
on a Brazilian, East India, China, or Cape voyage, the ship crosses near
to the spot (about Bahia, say im 133 South Lat. and 35° West Long.)
where the Magnetic Equator crosses the line of No Variation; or in
plainer words where there is no dip or variation; whereas in England
the variation may be called in round numbers 24° and the dip 70°.
The Chronometer is rated in England under these strong influences,
and every day’s sail from England rapidly diminishes them to the
Magnetic Node above alluded to. They then increase again (but in an
opposite hemisphere) and for a short time, from Trinidad to a few
degrees Kast of the Cape where the line of dip of 60° intersects that
of 30° Westerly variation, they become high, but they rapidly decrease
again until the ship reaches the Bay of Bengal, where she again crosses
the Magnetic Equator and is not far from the line of No Variation,
having but a very feeble one of 2° or 3°.
At Calcutta the Chronometer is rated under 2° or 3° of variation
only and 20° of dip, or about the mean of that last influence for the
whole voyage; if it has any influence? and in a city comparatively free
from iron as compared with those of Europe ; and it is carried but a
few hundred yards to place it in the boat which conveys it on board a
ship, of which no part of the homeward bound cargo is magnetic.
All these circumstances are no doubt in favour of the Calcutta rates ;
but whether it be the accidental causes, such as cargo, &c. or the
permanent ones such as the terrestrial magnetism which give this
advantage to the Indian rates it is difficult and at present indeed
impossible to pronounce. It will probably be found that both influence
the result. The fact, in which every confidence may be placed, is one
of the highest importance to the right understanding of this anomaly.
In regard to the permanent causes, we have again to consider, in
reference to Messrs. Arnold and Dent’s experiments alluded to at page
63, and the results stated by Mr. Northcote, how the arms of the
balance may have been placed with reference to the magnetic meridian
while rating, and how they would be placed on board the ship. The
first of these conditions probably varies at every maker’s, according as
the house, or shop, or room used for rating, is placed ; but on board ship
the XII-VI. is usually, in the present day, and in large ships, placed
1851.] On the Rates of Chronometers. 73
ina line with the keel; in Mr. Northcote’s experiments however it was
placed at right angles to it, and against the side, (which side, is not said)
and this again throws much uncertainty upon the results, for the bolts,
which would be hidden by the lining of the Chronometer-room
or cabin, might have affected the balances. We may suppose the
balance to be so hung that, when at rest, the arms coincide with the
XII. and VI. hour marks. The line of the keel from the Channel to
the Magnetic Node in 133° S. will generally be not far from a line at
right angles with the lines of variation, thus allowing this influence to
have its full effect whatever that may be; and after passing this point
it will be at first, and until Trinidad is reached, nearly wpon the lines of
variation, and then again gradually approach to a right angle with
them, not being perhaps at less than 45° till Amsterdam and St. Paul’s
are passed ; after which it will be gradually approaching the magnetic
meridian with a very low variation, until the ship’s arrival at Calcutta.
On the homeward bound voyage from India however the case is
different. The ship leaves Calcutta with Chronometers rated under very
favourable circumstances as regards terrestrial magnetism, and without
cargo to affect the rate, which is thus only disturbed by her local
Deviation,* and until near the tropic of Capricorn experiences but little
terrestrial variation, too weak indeed, as we may suppose, to affect the
balance, as it does not exceed 5° to 10°; though it is gradually becoming
stronger, and at right angles to the line of her keel, or the line of XII.
VI. Upon her crossing the southern tropic, say in 65° East, we may call
the variation 15° at right angles to the keel, and the dip 55°; and from
hence to past the Cape the variation is constantly rising to 30° and
nearly at right angles, but the Cape once passed the whole distance to
the latitude of 30° North and to the West of the Azores, is nearly upon
the magnetic meridians! but at this point, with a high variation, the keel
(XII. VI. line) is again thrown gradually round as she passes the
Azores and until the ship’s arrival in England is nearly at right angles
to the magnetic meridian.+ In the Appendix to Vol. II. of the Survey-
* My friend Capt. Henning, of Messrs. Green’s ship, the Alfred, has obliged me
with a note of his local variation (deviation) as observed in the Hooghly, and it
amounts only to about 5° on a mean.
+ And the Cape and Channel are the two points at which we so frequently hear
of accidents from the Chronometers being wrong. I mean of course blundering
L
74 On the Rates of Chronometers. [No. 1.
ing Voyage of H. M. S. Adventure and Beagle, p. 345, Captain
Fitzroy says—speaking of his chain of Chronometric measurements
round the globe (the italics are mine) that—
‘Tt ought to be clearly stated, however, that the sum of all the parts which
form the chain amounts to more than twenty-four hours, therefore error must
exist somewhere; but what has principally caused the error, or where it may
be said to exist, I am unable to determine. The whole chain exceeds twenty-
four hours, in about thirty-three seconds of time.”
“It appears very singular, that the more the various links of this chain are
examined and compared with other authorities, the more reason there seems to
be for believing them correct, at least to within a very small fraction of time ;
and even allowing that each link were one or two seconds of time wrong, it
does not appear probable that all the errors would lie in one direction, unless
some hitherto undetected cause affects Chronometers when carried Westward,
which might affect them differently when carried Eastward.”
“Tt would ill become me to speak of any value which may be attached to
these Chronometrical measures; even erroneous as they undoubtedly are in
some part, if not to a certain degree almost every where. I can only lay the
honestly obtained results before persons who are interested in such matters, and
request that they may be compared with those of the best authorities.”
* * * * * *
“The only idea I can dwell on, with respect to the cause of this error of
thirty-three seconds, is, that Chronometers may be affected by magnetic action
in consequence of a ship’s head being for a considerable time towards the East
or West: yet this is but a conjecture. In the measures between Bahia and
Rio de Janeiro, and in those between Rio de Janeiro and Cape Horn, there is
no evidence of any permanent cause of error; but the greater part of those
measurements were made with the ship’s head usually near the meridian.”
As to the Chronometers of H. M. S. generally, and those of the
Adventure and Beagle in this instance, we know that they are rated at
the Observatory at Greenwich, where every precaution is of course taken,
and where they are free from the influence of any of the London masses
of iron. It farther appears that the rate of the Beagle’s Chronometers
or fine weather strandings; not those through sheer stress of weather. And I do
not forget that they are the only two landfalls, excepting St. Helena and Ascension,
on the voyage. As an opposite extreme we may take the Western entrance to Bass’
Straits which is crossed by the line of no variation, so that here the Terrestrial
Magnetism (apart from the dip) has no influence. But the error of the watches
was accumulating from off the Cape.
1851.] On the Rates of Chronometers. 75
was materially altered by the ship’s local attraction, for which of course
due allowance was made in the measurements. Captain Fitzroy after
describing the precautions taken to place them near the centre of the
ship, and mentioning that the local attraction must always have remain-
ed the same, says—p. 320.
“After the Chronometers had been carefully rated at the Observatory, they
were embarked on board H. M.S. Adventure, on the 23rd April, 1826; but
as the ship was detained at Deptford and Northfleet until the 4th May, an
opportunity was offered of ascertaining what change had been produced by the
alteration of the place; and it turned out to be no means inconsiderable. Five
of the watches had accelerated, and the remaining four had retarded rates. It
would be difficult to assign any other reason for this change than the effect of
the ship’s local attraction.”
So far Captain Fitzroy, but from the sketch chart of the Beagle’s
voyage prefixed to the volume now quoted, it would appear that leaving
England, she first crossed the Magnetic Node on her passage to Bahia
and Rio Janeiro. She then increased her variation to 20° or 25° East
(which from England was a difference of nearly 50° in the whole
though acting in opposite directions) when surveying Terra Del Fuego,
and afterwards when approaching Lima reduced it to 5° East; crossing
the Magnetic Equator again.
From the coast of South America to the Galapagos, and thence to
the Society Islands she had not above 5° of variation, and would cross
the Magnetic Equator a third time, increasing thence her variation to
15° at New Zealand; the line of it being not far from that of the
keel, and then rapidly decreasing it, nearly to Zero, at Hobart Town;
and from that port to the Cocos, she would sail in what we may call
the great zone of little variation* and then again, like the homeward
bound East Indiamen, increase her variation to the Cape, having it,
for a time, at right angles with her keel. She then approaches very
closely to the magnetic Node in the Atlantic as she proceeds to Rio,
and from that port sails back, mostly at about right angles to the
magnetic meridian, to the Cape de Verds; then upon it to the Azores,
* At the Magnetic Equator in the Eastern Hemisphere there is a zone of at
least 100° of Longitude in which the variation only ranges from 5° West to 5¢
East.
Ta
76 On the Rates of Chronometers. [No. 1.
where her course again lies more or less athwart it to England, like the
homeward bound vessels of which we have already spoken.
If. we allow any influence at all to terrestrial magnetism, the error of
thirty-three seconds which Captain Fitzroy describes does not at all
seem excessive or surprizing ; nor again, that while amongst our own,
or with our own and foreign navigators, many admirable coincidences in
Chronometric measurements are to be found, some hitherto unaccount-
able discrepancies, from which some discussion and ink-shed have
arisen, should also exist.
It is clear, I think, that, wholly apart from the ship’s local attraction,
and all the precautions which science can devise, the agreement or dis-
cordance of any two sets of Chronometric measurements, even by the
same Chronometers and observers, may depend upon the ship’s track ;
upon the position of the XII. VI. line (or other polar line) of the ba-
lances of the Chronometers in relation to the keel; and all this again
upon the degree of polarization of the balances! Here are surely the
elements of a great and delicate scientific investigation yet to be made?*
It would seem then to result from the foregoing facts and views,
though writing in Calcutta I have been unable to consult a host of au-
thorities to which I should have been desirous of referring, such as
Gauss, Sabine, Duperrey, Blosseville, &c. that temperature is by no
means ‘‘ the principal cause of the variation of the rates of Chronome-
ters’? and indeed we have of late years had some extensive experiments
made to prove that Chronometers may undergo great variations of tem-
perature without any considerable change of rate, though to these also
* Tt should be made by a double Chronometric voyage; one ship proceeding
Fast and anotker West. Both should rate their Chronometers, specially and
independently of all other rating, as near as may be to the Magnetic Nodes (say at
Bahia and Manila which are about 12h. apart), and while measuring their chain of
distances should particularly endeavour to ascertain, at various spots, the effect of
the placing of the XII.—VI. or polarized line of the balances coinciding with, or
athwart, and at various angles to the Magnetic meridian. Perhaps part of the
Spitzbergen variations recorded by Mr. Fisher, (page 62) may have been due also to
this cause, and if the Chronometers had been placed in the Magnetic meridian they
would have given different results. He evidently overlooks the terrestrial magnet-
ism and attributes the change of rate to the absence of the ship’s local attraction
only.
1851.] On the Rates of Chronometers. 77
I cannot now refer; and it seems not improbable that as a change of
terrestrial magnetism also took place when the changes of tempera-
ture occurred with those ships’ Chronometers which have supposed
their rates affected by temperature, the effects of the one, as more
sensible and better known, or in other words nearer at hand, have been
compendiously attributed to the other. The causes seem to stand
rather in the following order as to the importance of their effects, the
whole of them being constant ones. :
I. The ship’s local attraction. Sometimes that of the cargo in
merchantmen, or of warlike stores in a man-of-war: Alters rates also by
privation, as when cargo or warlike stores are discharged, or Chrono-
meters carried on shore.*
II. ‘Terrestrial magnetism, and the angle made by the poles of the
polarized balance with the magnetic meridian.
III. Changes of temperature.
It is evident also that all these may be under some circumstances
trifling, or that one may neutralise the two others if they should act
in opposite directions; but it is also evident that they may be each
comparatively trifling in itself, yet, if the whole act the same way,
they may amount on a long voyage toa considerable error, against
which it behoves the careful navigator to be on his guard. The
scientific workman will consider, better than I can do, if it may not be
worth his while to produce on trial a Chronometer from the balance
of which magnetic metals should be wholly excluded. Glass balances
have, I know been tried, but found too fragile. Tough porcelain would
seem to promise better.
* “+ The changes so frequently noticed to take place in the rates of Chronometers
moved from the shore to the ship and the reverse, are well known to be caused
partly by change of temperature and partly by change of situation,’’ says Captain
Fitzroy, p. 326 of appendix ; and in a note: ‘‘ This may be connected with magnet«
ism.’? The work is published in 1839, and Mr. Fisher’s second paper appeared
in 1837, but Captain Fitzroy may not have seen it, since he refers only so cursorily
to a fact of such high importance shewn by direct experiment.
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For JANuARY, 1851.
The Annual General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on the
8th instant, at the usual hour and place.
The Honorable Sir J. W. Coxviue, President, in the Chair.
The proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.
The Hon’ble J. C. Erskine, duly proposed and seconded at the
December Meeting, was elected an ordinary member,
Read Letters,
Ist. From A. Wattenbach, Esq. .. Kying thei icone
2nd. From J.B. Mill, Esq......... diiaw from’ ti Goereer:
3rd. From James Dodd, Esq.....
4th. From W. Seton Karr, Esq., forwarding a copy of the Rig
Veda Sanhita, presented to the Society, by the Honorable Court of Di-
rectors.
5th. From Major W. Anderson, offering to give such parts of the
Rauza-tul-Safa, and Habib-ul-Saer, as the Society does not possess, in ex-
change for such as it may have in duplicate. Referred to the Secretary.
6th. From Dr. A. Sprenger, suggesting that the Ketab-ul-Maarraf,
a work by Ibn Qutaybah, about 600 years old, of which he possesses
two good MSS., be printed in the Bibliotheca Indica.
It was resolved—proposed by Mr. Mitchell and seconded by Dr.
Roer, that Dr. Sprenger’s proposal to print the Ketab-ul-Mdarraf in
the Bibliotheca Indica, at the expense of the Oriental Fund, be adopt-
ed, and Dr. S. be requested to undertake the editing of the work, and
to sypply a translation.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 79
7th. From B. H. Hodgson, Esq., submitting an additional notice of
the Shou or the Tibetan Stag. Ordered to be printed in the Journal.
8th. From Dr. E. Roer, Secretary, Oriental Section, forwarding a
translation, by Dr. Ballantyne, of the Sarhitya Darpana, for publication
in the Bibliotheca Indica.
Ordered that the recommendation of the Oriental Section be adopt-
ed.
9th. From the same, submitting sundry suggestions from the Ori-
ental Section, for the publication of the Puranas.
Ordered that the papers be brought forward for consideration at
the next Meeting.
10th. From the same, in reply to a reference from the Society
regarding a translation of the ‘ Vichitra Natak,’ by Capt. Siddons,
Ordered that Capt. Siddons’ translation be printed in the Journal.
11th. From Dr. A. Campbell, Darjeling, forwarding specimens
of a fish from Nepal. Dr. C. continues, ‘“‘'The Lakes of Thibet swarm
with this fish, which is caught in immense quantities with the hand
during the winter when the Lakes are frozen over; holes are broken
in the ice, to which the fish crowd for air, and they are handed out
in great numbers. They are gutted and split up at once; the extreme
dryness of the air effects the curing, as you see them, in a few days.
Salt is not used to preserve them.
“The principal Lakes for this fish are ‘ Dochen,’ ‘ Ramchoo,’ and
‘Yamdo Yeuntro,’ (for these ‘see Turner’s Thibet,? and my Routes
to Lassa in the Journal of the Society, for 1848.) Dried, as you see
them, they are sent in large quantities to all the principal marts, viz.,
Lassa, Menchoua, Yiangtchi and Digarchi.”’
A note was read from Dr. Cantor, in which he states that “ Dr.
McClelland concurs with me in thinking that the fish is a carp, and
belongs either to the genus Schizothorax, Heckel, (Fish aus Caschmir,
p- 11,) or to Racoma, McClelland, (Calcutta Journal of Natural His-
tory, Vol. II. page 576.) The state of the specimens will not admit
of an examination sufficient to identify the species. To take a draw-
ing of the fish is consequently also impracticable.”
Mr. Blyth was of opinion that it is a Barbel of the European type,
and nearly affined to Barbus plebeius, Valenciennes, but remarkable
for wanting the barbules on the upper lip from which the genus takes
80 | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.
its name, and that it could be seen that the absence of these barbules
was not the result of accident.
He moreover was decidedly of opinion that the species was unde-
scribed in Dr. Heckel’s work.
12th. From C. Beke, Hsq., presenting a copy of an Enquiry, by pe
into M, Antoinie Abbaddies’ Journey into Kaffa.
Mr. Mitchell remarked that the resolution moved by Mr. Welby
Jackson and seconded by the President, was not appended along with
the other extracts from the proceedings of the General Meeting, held
on the 6th November, 1850, to the proposed Draft Code, and put va-
rious questions touching the omission of that resolution. The President
replied ; and there appearing grounds to suppose, that the Mofussil
members were not sufficiently informed as to the manner in which
they were to vote upon the proposed rules, Mr. Mitchell proposed and
the President seconded, that the following letter should be forwarded
to all the Mofussil Subscribers for their votes, and that the Special
General Meeting to consider the draft Code of Bye-Laws be postponed
from the 15th of January to the 12th of March, 1851.
Sir,—I beg to inform you that the meeting for the consideration of the
proposed Code of Bye-Laws, has been postponed until Wednesday, the 12th
of March. This postponement has been made in consequence of an acci-
dental omission to supply you with the requisite information, as to the mode
in which the votes of the Mofussil Members on the Proposed Code of Bye-
Laws are to be taken.
That information is supplied by the subjoined resolution.
Resolved, that Mofussil Members be requested to vote yes or No to each
rule. Further, that should a Mofussil member make any suggestion of amend-
ment, the Secretary will bring it to the notice of the Meeting, and in the event
of any member present supporting the suggestion, it can be disposed of as any
other motion ; af not so supported, the suggestion will not be considered by
the Meeting.
You are therefore requested to send to me in writing, on or before the
12th of March, your votes upon the Bye-Laws according to the above resolu-
tion, (that is) either stating that you vote for the adoption or rejection of
the proposed Code as a whole; or writing Yes or No to each rule, and add-
ing by way of proposal any amendment which you may wish to have moved
upon any particular rule.
T remain, Sir,
Your Obedient Servant,
Secretary Asiatic Society.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 81
13th. The Council submitted the following report on the affairs of
the Society.
Annual Report.
The Council of the Asiatic Society submit with much satisfaction
their Annual Report, shewing the state of the Society’s affairs during
the past year.
At the close of the year 1849, the number of Members was 144,
since which period ten (10) new Members have been elected and ad-
mitted, and fourteen (14) have returned from Europe, making a total
of 24 Members added to the Society during the past year. On the
other hand, the Society have to regret the death of four (4) Members,
and the loss of (15) fifteen by withdrawal, and that of seven (7) others
by departure to Europe. Thus at the close of 1850, the number of
Members, actually in India, and subscribing, amounts to 142.
The Council cannot quit this subject without regretting that, whilst
in the year 1847-48, there was a steady increase in the list of members,
and that the number of elections amounted to 48 and 32, respectively,
in the year 1850, there have been only (10) ten elections, and amongst
them the name of no native gentleman appears. The Council feel
assured that the support of the learned and of the scientific will not be
withheld from an institution which for a period of (67) sixty-seven
years has steadily carried out the designs of its illustrious founder, and
has greatly advanced the cause of science and Oriental literature, and
deservedly enjoys the high reputation which all Europe has thankfully
and cheerfully accorded.
Finances.
The Council submit the following report from the Finance Commit-
tee, which they believe to present a correct and not unsatisfactory
statement of the financial position and prospects of the Society.
Asiatic Society's Rooms, January 3, 1851.
The Members of the Finance Committee, having carefully examined
the annual accounts of the Asiatic Society for the year 1850, are hap-
py that they are able to submit an encouraging report on its Financial
position.
From a minute investigation into the Government grants, the income
of the Asiatic Society from all sources, and of its expenditure, the
Committee are happy to find that the annual surplus, taking into con-
M
82 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.
sideration the present number of subscribers in India and the existing
rate of subscriptions, may fairly be estimated to amount to (3,000)
three thousand Rupees. The pressing debts of the Society amount to
Rs. 4,880, but of Rupees 1,615, which is considered to be in suspense
and not hopeless, at least Rs. 1,200 may be considered sooner or later
available to meet the liabilities of the Society, which would thus be
reduced to Rupees 3,680; leaving, however, a surplus of present assets
(over the chances of any such ultimate recoveries of sums in the least
doubtful, entirely out of consideration and) over every description of
debt, which may safely be reckoned to amount to three thousand ru-
pees.*
The Society has, moreover, paid off during the past year the sum
of Rupees 4,447-8-3 as the annexed detail shows.
(Signed) J. R. Convin.
S. G. T. Heatty.
* INCOME.
(From the Society’s own resources).
Gotktribution, ioc oe 0006 680s Sele als 6 15 Wd 64)30 aH Sel did le 0 abie ele ERS S, B00
Library, 2. .cccccce cece cece sens cesses cens ee senses ce scesce 41
Sale of Oriental, WO8KS,. ac ct.0.0 0.0 wie e'wie\ a8 injeSiele« oeMjeie.dicm stoceniem eee Ose
Dournal,, nicccps.c.00, 00 s0.a0,scise melee ole + #\n.0. ale se)einis elas se) «)-) slo ee
onMmnn eo &
oo we 8
Miscellaneous, ecoee ee ene O20 8G CF Oo ee ee eeee ee 28202878848 8 CE 28 100
Total, eeeoeaevpe2eenvnern @e2eeseeeeere2 ete ee ee en 26 6B 10,734 2 0
EXPENSE.
(Not provided by the Government Grants).
Zooldsieal Department, sass cee ee ae ie seis ees. Cease cee” ~~ BO47 OF O
Libratysy id 6dd6 cd Sie debe BON Uae He os BUTE RL ede seen PL TOZet IG
Sale of Orienfal Works, cs cece ca s0 oe bows sows eet 06 56 e666 ae 32 13 6
Jourtial;, . cc.cupes tolee. To cMvcclsmiasinsys0 es.c0 ches, feta ine dD oct tee maCO0 IND. 0
Secretary’s Office, .. cc ceccesccoe cscs cesses nccrssceucsesces 636 15 9
Biwilding, a. ««.0:s: ici <ii aie setemieelsinsels tals 016, 6)= sis inicicial is ls oe isinins ineinge 100 0 0
WHISGELANCONS, .. 20s 0ccte sie eeisiasmll «+ a+ cies sencice oF scire np seni spose Lete
ee
Total, eeeaeeoeve oe ee ee 22 ef ee GF 88828 62 886 68 8B isia0 3 0
Income, 61d Ola ut ee we. chved ronmmernrel b cate a:dpraren meiemubmins 7 eine 10,734 2 0
Expense, @ecee ee ee@eseece eos ee ogee oe ©8882 O08 2S & eoee e26¢88 082 680 7,439 3 0
Surplus Rs, 2,998 15 0
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 83
Rules of the Society.
The Council of the Asiatic Society, in their last Annual Report, drew
the attention of the Society to the necessity of revising the existing
rules ; the Society having resolved that such a revision should be made,
a revised code of Rules has been submitted to the Society, and will be
taken into consideration on the 15th instant.
Secretaries.
About the commencement of the past year, the Society was deprived
of the valuable services of Mr. Laidlay, who was compelled by ill-
health to re-visit Europe. Mr. Laidlay’s ability, zeal and worth are
too well known to require any lengthened eulogium at the hands of
the Council. In consequence of a resolution of the Society Mr. Laid-
lay, though absent, continues to be one of the Joint-Secretaries of the
Society.
About the same time, the exigencies of the public service rendered
it imperative on Dr. O’Shaughnessy to resign the appointment of
Secretary, which he had so long, so ably, and so zealously filled. The
Council, with the sanction of a general meeting of the Society, con-
veyed to that gentleman the expression of their deep regret at his resig-
nation of the office of Secretary, and unanimously resolved to place on
record their grateful sense of his valuable services. At a meeting of
the Society held on the Ist May, 1850, Captain Hayes was elected
Secretary in the room of Dr. O’Shaughnessy.
Journal.
The number of Journals which have been published with the past
year amount to 9, including three for October, November and Decem-
ber, 1849, which comprise the valuable and interesting catalogue of
Malayan Fishes by that eminent naturalist, Dr. Cantor. This num-
ber in materials, in fact, equals (6) six ordinary ones, and will supply
certain important desiderata in the Icthyology of the Eastern Seas
long felt and anxiously expected.
Bibliotheca Indica.
During the past year (8) eight numbers have been issued. A
sub-committee consisting of J. R. Colvin, Esq. W. Jackson, Esq.
Captain Broome, Babu Ram Gopal Ghose, and Captain Hayes,
have been appointed to report upon the publication and suggest
whatever they might deem advisable with reference to it. Owing
M 2
84 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.
to circumstances, the Sub-Committee has not been yet able to submit
a report.
, Museum.
Curators have been very regular in their attendance to their studies.
The arrangement of the skeletons in the Museum of Natural History
reflects much credit on Mr. Blyth. In July last, the Society called
upon Mr. Piddington to submit a report on the Museum of Economic
Geology, which has accordingly been submitted by the Curator.
Inbrary.
About 130 volumes have been added to the Library in the year
1850; during which period the Society has expended the sum of Ru-
pees eighty-nine, thirteen annas and six pie (Rs. 89-13-6) in the pur-
chase of books.
The state of the Library demands the anxious attention of the
Council, in order that the numerous works in science and literature
which are much required may be procured, and the value of the
Library with reference to standard works enhanced, and as there ap-
pears some prospect of a permanent surplus, the Council beg to recom-
mend, that the improvement of the Library should be considered the
primary object to which such surplus, if any, should be devoted.
Inbrarian.
The Librarian has been very attentive and unremitting in the dis-
charge of his duties, and the Council would desire to mark their sense
of that official’s conduct and application.
The interest which is evinced in the Museum and in the Society at
large is manifest by the vast number of Europeans, Americans and
Natives who visit the institution.
By order of the Council,
January the 8th, 1851. Signed F. Hayes, Secretary.
After the conclusion of the proceedings, the President retired, and
Mr. 8S. G. T. Heatly, Member of the Council present, took the chair,
and the meeting then proceeded to the election of Office-Bearers and
Members of the Council and of the several Sections.
On scrutiny of the lists it being found that three gentlemen for the
Council had received the same number of votes each, the Chairman
gave his casting vote in favor of Mr. Grote, and the following gentle-
men were declared elected.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
President.—Sir James Colvile, Kt.
Vice-Presidents.
The Lord Bishop. J. W. Laidlay, Esq.
W. Jackson, Esq. W. B. O'Shaughnessy, Esq.
Council.
J. R. Colvin, Esq. . Ramgopal Ghose, Esq.
C. Beadon, Esq. R. W. G. Frith, Esq.
W. Seton Karr, Esq. Capt. A. Broome,
A. Grote, Esq. S. G. T. Heatly, Esq.
J. Newmarch, Esq.
Secretary.—Capt. F. C. C. Hayes.
ORIENTAL SECTION.
W. Jackson, Esq. W. Seton Karr, Esq.
Babu Harimohan Sen. Babu Rajendralal Mittra.
Rev. W. Kay. Rev. J. Long.
Dr. E. Roer.
; Section or Natura History.
A. Mitchell, Esq. A. Grote, Esq.
R. W. G. Frith, Esq.
STATISTICAL SECTION.
Dr. D. Stewart. Rev. J. Long.
A. Mitchell, Esq. W. Macintosh, Esq.
C. Beadon, Esq.
SECTION OF GEOLOGY AND MINERALOGY.
A. Mitchell, Esq. Capt. Broome.
Puysics anp Merroro.ocy.
Capt. Thuillier. Venerable J. H. Pratt,
J. Newmarch, Esq. Col. Forbes.
FINANCE COMMITTEE.
olvin, Esq. C. Beadon, Esq.
J.R.C
S.G. T, Heatly, Esq.
86 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 1.
Dr. Abstract Statement of Receipts and
RECEIPTS.
To Museum.
Received from the General Treasury the amount of
allowance authorized by the Court of Directors for
the service of a Curator from December 1849 to
November, 1850, at 250 Rs. per mensem, .... Rs.
Ditto ditto for the preparation of Specimens of Natural
History from ditto to ditto, at 50 Rs. ditto, ......
Ditto back amount of Mr. Swarris’s salaries, his ser-
vices not having been entertained, as per cash book,
3,000
600
30
0 0
0 0
0 0
tales eeeros 0
To Museum or Economic GrEotocy.
Received from ditto the amount of allowance autho-
rized by Government for the service of a joint Cura-
tor from December 1849 to November, 1850, at
250 Rs. per mensem, ...
Ditto ditto for Beabuenmene oad contingencies, ‘at
64 Rs. per mensem,........ se aieisl ci ie
Ditto amount of fines from Carpenter’s 8 pay, tet alee ate
3,000 0 O
768 0 0
1 d5°3
———-— 3,769 5 3
eee Cetera
Carried over,........ 7399 5 3
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
Disbursements of the Asiatic Society, for the year 1850.
DISBURSEMENTS.
By Museum.
Paid Mr. E. Blyth’s salary as Curator from December
1849 to November, 1850, being 12 months, at
2500Bs. per mensem, ...... Ne igre
Ditto ditto house-rent from ditto to ditto, being 12
months, af 40 Rs. per mensem, .. cee 00cse0ce
Ditto Establishment of Taxidermists,
Artists, &c., from December 1849 to
August, 1850, at 82 Rs. per ditto, .. 738 0 0
Ditto ditto from September to Novem-
ber, 1850, at 62 Rs. per ditto,...... 186 0 0
Ditto for Contingencies incurred for the preparation
of Specimens of Natural History, ..........000
Ditto Rucket Carpenter for Sundry Works, ........
Ditto for one gross of Teak Wood small forms includ-
INP AMER At AS. PCr COZEM a. se oc... co cc sens asec
Ditto for 8 dozen glass stoppered bottles, sake! ereialeleliore
By Museum or Economic GEOLOGY.
Ditto Mr. H. Piddington’s salary Joint-Curator from
December 1849 to November, 1850, being 12
months at 250 Rs. per mensem, 2.2... cesses cece
Ditto Establishment from December 1849 to Novem-
Spe ieee rnc ih .6° w, érisin\o 6) 9) a1 0 0. aie! 6 0: vimcveieve, wie
Here tGr CONLUASENCIES, .. << <0 oc oc nc cence cewens se
Ditto for 4 lbs. liquor ammonia, ...... STA
Ditto for 8 vols. Berzelius’ Traité de Giimic, ayaielenate
Ditto for a copy of Bengal Directory for the year 1849,
Ditto for a copy of gees Elements de Physique
MPGrrestre, .oseeses afadelalnis eta jets sie) ate
Ditto for a copy of Dana’s s ‘Mineralogy, Sy BB as SIR Be
Ditto for a copy of Austen’s feild: Course of
LS ESAS Ree Gorse a cllsteiatersie
Ditto for a copy of Tailor’ s Statistics of “Coal, sielssiee
Piromon Sundry Books, <. 0 0 56 cece ae cs cece case
MEME ie NUAIS ig) acc (<0! os) civics mareletcie’ sig, «cic @ a'eio«)
Smantator oO Pest GlaSseS,. sic. cucu tic cesaineiccceee ve
Ditto for 2 dozen of Glasses, Cups, Bisselslisie eeiee sd 06
Ditto for 4 lb. Carbonate Ammonia, ........e00002
By Museum or MINERALOGY AND GEOLOGY.
Paid Mr. H. Piddington, Curator for Sundry Con-
tingencies, ee@eeee@en sess peeoeere7ee G2 68ee ee e808 28 ee
87
Cr.
3,000 0 0
480 0 0
924 0 0
jo2 1b. 0
2113 6
6 0 0
28 2 6
4,792 15 O
3,000 0 0
420 0 Q
89 ll 3
F730 30
56 0 O
8 0 0
10 0 0
5. 0 0
9 0 0
18 12 0
31 0 0
12 0 0
5 0 0
6 0 0
ARON) [AT
—— 3,689 7 3
2813-3
SRT a aD 28 13 3
Carried over,.....e..
aoe
8511 3 6
88 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. f.
Brought forward,........ 7399 5 3
To Lisrary.
Received by sale of Miscellaneous Books, .....2 «+e 41 0 0
ae 41 0 0
To Saez or OrtentTat PUBLICATIONS.
Received by sale of Oriental Works sold at the Libra-
ry and subscriptions to the ‘‘ Bibliotheca Indica,’’.. 1,044 6 3
—————— 1,044 6 3
(mies os eee
Carried over,.....++». 8484 11 6
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
89
Brought forward,.. eecesee 8,511 3 6
By Liprary.
Paid Babu Rajendra lal Mittra’s salary as Assistant
Secretary and Librarian from December 1849 to
November, 1850, being 12 months, at 70 Rs. per
DMA es caticts¢ sce a sisiaei sie ceils a cjea cates) 040° 'O) 0
Ditto Establishment from December 1849 to Novem-
ber, 1850, being ditto, at 37-8 per mensem, ...... 450 0 O
Ditto Contingencies from December 1849 to October,
ME hot ainin' cleo ccc’ lein oe sin siioie a 1 sis (els) wierale 42 5 3
Ditto Messrs. W. Thacker. and Co. for purchase of
Books, “..... Breve cat Sovemine: aieiascniaces ersieecme 6112 0
Ditto Messrs. L. C. Lepage and Co. for purchase of
HoGles and landing charges,’ ....6 1c cess: wc cceese 15 12 0
Ditto Duftery for binding HOOKS, sc cectensaces cece, 10. 3 0
Ditto Messrs. Stewart, Ford and Co. account current
Messrs. Smith Elder and Co. for parts 2nd, 3rd, of
Richardson’s Ichthyology for H. M. Ship Sulphur,
iligie'=) arabe Beiiecmecs ce LU Sse ek O10
Carriage ‘overland to Calcutta, coccceccoe OF 3 O
£ tsa 0
Exch. at 1 s. 103d. per rupee is Co.’s Rs... 2. eeece 12 5 3
Paid Mr. C. Martin, for Sundry Stationery, ........ 14 2 0
Ditto E. C. Plum, Comr. Brig. ‘‘ Erin’’ freight for
MEIER C RAN GLatra) 2 <iplia's cis s/avele'ejei'sie e/sis'4\,a'elaleveie vie 6 0 0
Ditto charges for landing parcels, ...0ccsscecceess ll 8 0
By SALE oF ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS.
Paid Mr. M. G. Castello, Govt. Steam
Department, freight for two parcels
despatched to Capt. M. Kittoe, Be-
PENNE OMIM fale? enn: cial sro's'sl ia'a sels! eicl'avelee 3 0 0
Ditto ditto freight ditto to ditto,...... 5 7 6
ne 8 7 6
Ditto Hurrischunder Bose and Sons,
freight on a case of books despatched
to Messrs. W. H. Allen and Co.
Mondo, .. <...- Miatatatohahelates slate ’s 16 0 0
Ditto charges for shipping ditto on
BeUAV ENE SIMD, joe d a cisccses se scne 1 4 0
— 17 4 0
Ditto Messrs. Smith and Cowel, freight
on a case of books despatched to Rev.
J. Wilson and Dadabhoy Punduring,
RAG TOMDAY,weieiareie-0 6s 00.e0 >> 5 0
— +> 0 0
Ditto Mr. M. G. Castello, Govt. Steam
Department, freight for Sundry Ori-
ental Works, despatched to Rev. W.
Smith, Benares, on account current
IIE ele aie, worse. o.0 0:09 doy ok AO
Packing charges, .......... 010 0
—— |
2 2 0
1,764 4 6
3213 6
Carried over,........ 10,308 5 6
N
90 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.
Brought forward,....ee+. 8,484 11 6
To JOURNAL.
Received by sale of the Society’s Journal and Sub-
scriptions to ditto, 00 0020 0800 00 0880 08 0008 00 00 1,295 8 0
1,295 8 0
To Srecretary’s OFFICE.
Received from Buckawoolla Peon, in full of Rs. 10
advanced him on account of his salary, ....cecece 7 0 0
ann 7 0 0
To CoNnTRIBUTIONS AND ADMISSION FEEs.
Received from Members amount of
quarterly Contributions from Jan. to
Dec. ESO, Sais sthereie.ciececele couse aisles 7,410 1 1l
iGO I Ad VaNCC sis o<ic's;0 <0 0d plea sislalois 63 110
Ditto ditto by transfer,.....scseeeese 208 0 0
— 7,981 3 9
Ditto ditto Admission Fees,.. oo ccccescecccccccece 272 0 0
—_ 8,253 3 9
To MISCELLANEOUS.
Received from R. H. Buckland amount proceeds of old
Furniture sold at their Auction on account of the
Society, .o scce. cere ®©02820009 6000602008600 08 08 35 12 3
es 35 12 3
— Ey EET
Carried OVEr re oe v0 18,076 3 6
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
Brought forward,.... 0
By JouRNAL.
Paid Rev. J. Thomas, on account current Baptist Mis-
sion Press, for printing the Society’s Journal from
October 1848 to August, 1849, .....c..ccesccee
Ditto Mr. Thomas Black, Proprietor of the Asiatic Li-
thographic Press, for Lithographing plates, &c.....
Ditto Ramgopaul Roy, Engraver for making and en-
graving six copper plates of Indian Coins,........
Ditto Mudoosoodun Doss, Draftsman, his salary from
laren to October last,.. 0.0.00 cscevscceveseedse
Ditto Horeemohun Doss, for coloring 100 copies plates
BEN ESEDON eT ciara cn cegee ctavclal a cela iar a ore’ earesene | Sarerereis eos
Ditto Mr. G. H. Stapleton, for lithographing 400
Copies Gr 2 Diasrams, ces ss cclcesoncccaweces
Ditto colouring 409 copies of plates of Fishes, ......
Ditto Abdul Halim Draftsman for draw-
ing on transfer paper, a chart of the
Jumna’s Cyclones, ...........00. 10 0 0
Ditto ditto for copy of a map of Spiti
Valley, 0200 cccecccccccscccsices 22 0 0
Ditto freight for Journals despatched to Messrs. W.
Peeetlem and Co London, : ...cicc se vecccesccc ce
Ditto contigencies and postages, oo eceeccccccovccce
By SEecrRETARY’S OFFICE.
Paid Establishment from December 1849 to Novem-
ber, 1850, at 42 Rs. per mensem, .........-06.
Ditto Extra ‘Duftery for ruling papers, from December
1849 to Sth May, 1850, 2... secs ccccccccccencs
MUMOMPMEAUIONCTY, co vc cco accese unease oe or ae we
MERON REEAWEWCT i ci oiw o,'s(0[0 o:0ia-a.6 aswee se eie 6eleie.e,e'e
Ditto engraving and making a seal,.... 220. seccccce
Ditto Messrs. W. Thacker and Co. for Stationery, ..
Ditto Messrs. D’Rozario and Co. for ditto, .....ee.
Ditto for a Writing Table, 2... 2s. cccccccesccccs
Witto for Account Books, .. ..encccesccscoseccoccs
Ditto for Contingencies and Postages,...o.oeeccoces
By MIscELLANEOUS.
Paid Mr. Halligan’s salary, as night guard from De-
cember 1849 to November, 1850, being 12 months,
MEO INS, PEN WIETISEM, << . 5 aa ceccca cece voce acne
Ditto for Advertizing Meeting of the Society in the
BRERUSUAMICES, cio clo <a we vie swisicicie Se ceivisiwses ec.cs ee
Ditto Mr. J. Chaunce, for winding up and keeping
the clock in order from May 1849 to April, 1850,..
Ditto Rev. J. Thomas, account current Baptist Mis-
sion Press, for printing Miscellaneous Papers, &c.
Ditto Babu Dukenarunjun Mookerjee, Collector of As-
sesment for the premises of the Asiatic Society,
Park Street, No. 45, from May to September, 1850,
Carried over,.....-
3,388 0
441 15
96 0
99 2
0
4 0
16 5
32 0
78 «6
40 2
501 7
5 4
27 14
4 10
3 0
8 0
3 8
13 12
3047
66 0
480 0
96 5
25 (0
450 12
105 0
9\
10,308 5 6
0
9
0
3
0
0
9
0
0
3
4,200 0 0
6
3
0
9
0
0
0
0
0
3
636 15 9
0
6
0
0
0
15,145 5 3
N 2
92 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.
Brought forward,..se.» 18,076 3 6
To BALANCE.
As per account closed on the 31st of December, 1849, 614 14 7
Amount in the Bank of Bengal account of Journal
Asiatic Society as per separate account closed on the
dlst December, 1849, 0000000000 08000008 08 cece 108 12 4
=
723 10 Ii
Carried over,,.e... 18,799 14 5
1851. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 93
Brought forward,...... 15,145 5 3
Ditto for Sundry Contingent charges for the irene
POMMETOR MIPNE SUA, (see cess cs ec cece ce wees 81 9 6
Ditto Essurchunder Doss, for packing boxes, - Stee ieteleie 1110 3
Ditto for an Iron Chest, «. qs... c0c0 46 4 0
Ditto for making stand, &c. for ditto,.. 8 0 0
(3)!
TS
ASS
(=)
Ditto Sibchunder Doss, extra writer for copying re-
winemerules of the Society, co .0i0 cee. ve ussencee 4 0 0
Ditto Babu Rajendra Lall Mittra Librarian, Postage for
despatching draft code of rules to Mofussil Mem-
CTS, oe ce we cece cc ecee cece cove cesses ecccsees 20
Pee I pie OMMOLIES, <clale is) s'cl's wll elas 06 00 waloe ss ae 3
Ditto for lithographing 256 copies of bills, at 2 Rs.
5
per 100,.. eseeeoeaecsaeeeceovoeeBeeeaeseo2e2seoseevs eevee ee 2288
o oo
1,337 1 3
By BuiILpIne.
Paid J. M. Vos, Esq. in full of his account for repair-
ing the premises of the Asiatic Society as per bill,.. 38010 3
Ditto Mr. R. Crow, builder for masonry work done
EOLEMEMUGINISES Of GILEO, .. vac cs 00 c0c0 ne oe cave 81 6 6
By H. Torrens, Esa.
Paid him by transfer in part payment of Rs. 934, due
to him by the Society on the 3lst December, 1849, 64 0 0
Sana 64 0 0
By J. Murr.
Paid him by transfer in part payment of Rs. 268, due
to him by the Society on the 3lst December, 1849, 64 0 0
64 0 0
By J, W. Larpuay.
Paid him by transfer in part payment of Rs. 459-7-4,
due to him by the Society on the 31st December,
DED oc ne ac ee ov 00.ne 50 000 occs cocsse ns sees EG; 0) 0
16 0 0
17,088 7 3
By BALANCE.
Bmtne Bank of Bengal, ..cccecsscee 1,279 9 8
Ditto on account of the Journal,...... 108 12 4
eT ADE aialnk cv ce ccce ceus se ae UD 2d
A draft on the Accountant General, .. 160 0 0
——— 1,567 8 8
Carried over, 1,567 8 817,088 7 3
94
Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
[No. 1.
Brought forward,........ 18,799 14 5
Company’s Rupees. o...sse¢
18,799 14 5
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 95
Brought forward, 1,567 8 8 17,088 7 3
By INEFFICIENT BALANCE.
For balance of the amount advanced to
Mr. Templeton, for Contingences in
the Museum and Zoology Depart-
ment, for May and June, 1849, .... 2.10
For balance of the amount advanced to
Mr. E. Blyth, for ditto ditto for No-
vember last, ...esc.e.ee 50 1 O
Ditto ditto for December,.. 50 0 O
100 1 O
Ditto Babu Rajendra Lall Mittra Li-
brarian, for ditto for October and
November,....ccseceee 2012 6
Ditto for December,...... 16 0 0
—= 3612 6
143 14 6
———- 1,711 7 2
=
Company’s Rupees. ....00-. 18,799 14 5
Errors and Omissions Excepted,
CottycHuRN Nunpy.
96 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. I.
Dr. The Oriental Publication Fund in
Jauuary 11th, 1850.—To Cash paid Dr. E. Roer,
Editor of the Oriental Journal—Bibliotheca Indica,
his Salary for Deeember last,..... .. << 00 <erectulelee 100 0 0
Ditto ditto, Establishment for ditto,......eesccceee 70 0 O
Ditto ditto, Contingencies for ditto,.......... 413 6
Ditto 16th ditto, Establishment for the Custody of
Oriental works for December, 1849, .......... 42 0 0
— 21613 6
February 4th, ditto, Dr. E. Roer, Editor of the Ori-
ental Journal—Bibliotheca Indica, his Salary for
Janwaryyjecis. sss Rene: RE 100 0 0
Ditto ditto, Metaniishivent fad ditto, Sa eer ataateraveirats 70 0 0
Ditto ditto, Contingencies , for ditto; coars.. wos ee 5. 8 0
Ditto 16th ditto, Establishment for the Custody of
Oriental Works for January,..... 42 0 0
Ditto 6th ditto, Sariett Ullah Duftery for ‘binding
Sundry Oriental Works as per bill, .......... 13 12 0
Ditto 13th ditto, Babu Rajendralal Mittra for Sin-
dry Contingencies for December, 1849,........ 2 4 0
Ditto 20th ditto; dor January, .</c0<c:sielae «sins ainisle 1° “5°0
— 234 13 0
March 4th ditto, Dr. E. Roer, Editor of the Orien-
tal Journal—Bibliotheca Indica, his Salary for
February; =<iccicisie « ieleiielehats sietals 100 0 0
Ditto ditto, Establishment for ditto, Ag als) shedeintaiatele 70 0 0
Ditto ditto, Contingent for ditto, ..... Sites 412 0
Ditto 12th, ditto, Babu Rajendralal Mittra fe Sun-
dry Contingencies for February last, ...... 012 0
Ditto 21st ditto, Establishment for the Custody ‘of
Oriental Works for February, .......0escecees 42 0 0
———_ 217 8 0
April Ist, 1850.—To Cash paid Rev. J. Thomas, on
account of Baptist Mission Press, for printing Bib.
Indica for October and November, 1849.
INOS2/22 ANG 2s cinco. «ate cle s 546 0 0
Ditto 6th ditto, Sariett Ullah Duftery eo binding
books as per bill, ....... e elaieleeisiralanate Il. 6. 0
Ditto Ist ditto, Dr. E. Roer, Editor hOriental Jour-
nal—Biblio. Indica, his Salary for March, ...... 100 0 O
Ditto ditto, Establishment for ditto, ...cseeeseee 70 0 O
Ditto ditto, Contingencies for ditto,.. .... 0. esse 4 6 0
Ditto 23d ditto, Babu Hurrakissen Dhur, manager
Asiatic Library for a copy of Lexicon Bibliogra-
phicum, Vol. 1... 2.6... SAS oan 10 0 0
Ditto 24th ditto, Establishment for the Custody ‘of
Oriental Works)for, Marchi, Meets <2 are:s0 <100,2)500 42 0 0
Ditto ditto, Babu Rajendralal Mittra for Sundry
Contingencies for March, 1. 1, 0
Ditto ditto, Mannulal for a MS. coor "of Dara Sekh’s
Persian translation of the Upanishads,.......... 12, 0.0
796 13 0
Carried over. se... cs
ee cee
1,465 15 6
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 97
Account Current with the Asiatic Society. — : Boiss
January Ist, 1850.—By Balance of account closed
and published down to the 3lst December, 1849.
Company’s Papers of the new 5 per
Cent. Loan deposited with the
Govt. Agent,....... cagsrvea” 4,000" 0° 0
Cash in the Bank of Bengal, ofeane 580 °'8 "3
Meeariawemd, So etc. ce cc +0 ance 14 14 0
——————— 4,595 6 3
—_—_——-——_ 4,595 6 3
Ditto 22d ditto.—By Cash received from the General
Treasury, being the monthly grant sanctioned by
the Court of Directors for the month of December,
MGA y ainice s a)s's v0 oc,siac0ss esd cove cect sesees 500 0 0
—_——_——._ 500 0 0
February 23rd, ditto ditto for January, 1850,...... 500 0
——_—_ 500 0 0
March 2lst, ditto ditto for February, 1850, ...... 500 0 0
. —_———_ 500 0 0
April 21st, 1850.—By Cash received from the Gene-
ral Treasury, being the amount of monthly grant
sanctioned by the Hon’ble Court of Directors for
the moneA Of MlaichpPSOD, wc cacevecevevsvecs 500 0 0
500 0 0
May 21st, ditto ditto for April, 1850,....ceseseee 500 0 0
———— 500 0 0
June 21st, ditto ditto for May, 1850, .....eeesece 500 0 0
—— 500 0 0
July 16th, ditto ditto for June, 1850, ...... eee. 500 0 0
—— 500 0 0
August 19th, 1850.—By Cash received from the
General Treasury, being the Amount of monthly
grant sanctioned by the Court of Directors for the
month Of July, UB50,6. 2. oe doce ves wewsclae ws 500 0 0 4
500 0 O
Ditto ditto.—Amount invested in the new 5 per
Cent. Government Loan as per sub-Treasurer’s
receipt countersigned by the Government Agent, 1,500 0 0
1,500 0 0
September 21st, ditto Amount received from the
General Treasury, being the monthly grant sanc-
tioned by the Court of Directors for the month of
BES TE GOU,” na’ a ge ocie\s oe cic asice vis ¢ 2 0. ,9mj hs 500 0 0
500 0 0
October 5th, ditto ditto for September, 1850,....0- 500 0 0
— 500 0 0
November 19th, ditto ditto for October, 1850, .... 500 0 0
é; ——_——_. _ 500 0 0
December 21st, 1850.—By Cash received from the
General Treasury, being the monthly grant sanc-
tioned by the Court of Directors for the month of
BMOVEHAUGE, FOGG,’ .%5 2s s-00 ‘e's 's'c's's bln"sle e's 'e'o's'v's'e 500 0 0O
———._ 500 0 0
Carried OVer,<etesess 12,095 6 3
oO
98 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
Brought forward,.... eee
May 18th ditto, Dr. E. Roer, Editor of the Oriental
Journal—Bibliotheca Indica, his Salary for April
ice be wehe ete ce es Una's vs cows ce Hare wNeRe 100 0
Ditto ditto, Establishment for ditto, ........ecee 70 +O
Ditto ditto, Contingencies for ditto,.. 2... ceeeeree 513
Ditto ditto, Establishment for the Custody of Orien-
tal Works for April, .. 00.2 .ccsceccccsvcsncce 42 0
Ditto ditto, Babu Rajendralal Mittra for Sundry
Contingencies for April last,.....0 cccccccccsce 1 6
June 25th ditto, Sariet Ullah Duftery for binding
hagiks, as wer Dill Sk ois « oa dels sani W'S wise eee 6 018 vie 22 0 0
Ditto ditto, Establishment for the Custody of Oriens
cole orks for) May Task, «s:c< a srekeniesueqcesaiineiee 42 0 0
July 22nd ditto, Establishment for the eas of
Oriental Works for June last, ...... 0.0. e00. 42 0 0
Ditto 25th ditto, Babu Rajendralal Mittra for Sun-
dry Contingencies for May and June last, .. «se. 2. 3
August 14th, 1850.—To Cash paid Establishment for
the Custody of Oriental Works for July last, .... 42 0 0
Ditto 19th ditto, J. S. Patton, Government Agent as
contribution for a new 5 per Cent. Government
oan, secs cdles oh od 5 See eens sa ecomes ecoOO ter
Ditto 24th ditto, Dr. E. ee Editor of the Oriental
Journal—Bibliotheca Indica, his Salary for May,
dtine and Vuly-lasty—wcwwn .- cescnccccecasces 300 0 0
Ditto ditto, Establishment for ditto, ......eecece 210 0 0
Ditto ditto, Contingencies for ditto, ......ccecsee 20 10 6
Ditto 28th ditto, Madanmohan Sarmana for }
Sundry Oriental Works, viz. |
5 Copies Kadambari, Vol. 2. .
1 ditto Dasha Kumara.
1 ditto Sankhya Tattva Kaumudi. ]
1 ditto Bydékarana Bhusansar, as per bill. 14 0
September 16th ditto, Establishment for the Cus-
tody of Oriental Works for August last, ........ 42 0 0
Ditto ditto, Babu Rajendralal Mittra for Sundry
Contingencies, July last, ...........-. 312 0
Ditto 21st ditto, Dr. E. Roer, Editor of the "One!
‘tal Journal—Bibliotheca Indica, his Salary for Au-
gust last,........ Sielalsleree! aie wisisiela(siisie 100 0 0
Ditto ditto, Establishtnent roe ditto, Sieh dcrne aie 45 0 0
Ditto ditto, Contingencies for ditto, ....cesecece 28 6 0
October 29th ditto, Establishment for the Custody
of Oriental Works for September last,......... 42 0 0
Ditto 30th ditto, Rev. J. Thomas, for printing the
Bibliotheca Indica for December, 1849, and from .
January to April, 1850, or Nos. 24 to 28, as per
bull, «.» eee ©6868 © 2 O1C) OS 9:68 (6) 89 (8 8 (9.8 0 8 e@eene se 00808 1,252 10 0
Carried over,.... sees
ol SO HOO
[No. 1.
1,465 15 6
219 3 6
64 0 0
44 9 0
2,086 10 6
219 2 0
1,294 10 0O
5,394 2 6
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 99
Brought forward,...s.e+- 12,095 6 3
ER,
Carried Over,..oe.+0. 12,095 6 3
oO 2
100 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.
‘Brought forward, ...e.. 5,394 2 6
November 16th ditto, Establishment for the Custody
of Oriental Works for October last... .. 0... eee. 42 0 0
Ditto ditto, Dr. E. Roer, Editor of the Oriental
Journal—Bibliotheca Indica, his Salary for Septem-
ber ate Octo per taaty ie: <iieersicleic.alo\sie ce 05 weieletnn 200 0 0
Ditto ditto Establishment for the months of Septem-
be rgend @Gho bee aicss ares) o-: 5's a0. 0 «en, wows ule einai 78 0 0
Ditto ditto, Contingencies for ditto, .....se.eeee 56 11 O
Ditto 21st ditto, Babu Rajendralal Mittra for Sune
dry Contingencies for September last,.......... 2 5 6
Ditto 25th ditto, Sariet Ullah Duftery for binding
sundry books, as per Dill, .... 0.2 .cccccccccce 22 8 ©
Ditto 29th ditto ditto, for binding sundry books, as
PICEA Wee ctaie ws etelel clelclv ints, shaie:s) cid isola wisleieiavs's) slavata 612 0
— 408 4. 6
December 18th, 1850.—To Cash paid Dr. E. Roer,
Editor of Oriental Journal—Bibliotheca Indica, his
Salary for November ast, .cict ss cc cess ce ce ovine 100 0 0
Ditto ditto, Establishment for ditto, ..cececccece 35 0 0
Ditto ditto, Contingencies for ditto, .scesesesece 29 5 O
Ditto ditto, Establishment for the Custody of Orien-
Pal NVOrKS Pon ditbO,... ais) s/6icycisve Disisaniniviaieaiareecven 42 0 0
———_——-__ 200 5 0
Dec. 31st, 1850.—To balance
Company’s Paper of the new 5 per Cent. Loan
deposited with the Government Agent, ...... 5,000 0 O
Cash in the Bank of Bengal,.. .. 2. secececcecee 554 2 9
Cashin THANG \.clsiclan/e.s 06 leieleie sissies ee. 0.0) slejeieisic 32 7 6
6,086 10 3
Company’s Rupees,.... 12,095 6 3
Calcutta, Asiatic Society,
the 31st Dec., 1850.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 101
Brought forward,........ 12,095 6 3
Company’s Rupees,.... 12,095 6 3
Geemaray Sy
Errors and Omissions Excepted.
CALLYCHURN Nunpy.
[No. 1.
Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
102
0 0 OFS ‘°° ‘soodny s,Aaedmog ynoge aq 0} semOoUy, ‘II
Aq payeunjse st ssaid ul MOU spilg Jo ondojeyeg
8. yiATq ‘AJK Surquiad 10j 4809 yo Junome o4y, “G ‘N
“OG8T ‘vaquasagd #1
"RQNON NUNHOATION
‘poydooxg SIOLIG
Sa
b SI €0c'9 ‘*'‘soadny s,Auedmoy b FI FOO'ST ‘soodny s,duedwog
6 ff OLS —=
yr T FOS °° ‘YouUag ‘AyAy WO’ anp souURleg
0 ol ee @eoaseeeere ec ee eanee ‘quadind 4uNnOd
“08 UO UOSSpOF{ “A, WO onp 0771
6 I &8 oeoe asia aie sei | 0} parddns pue
poseyoind syoog 10j sa0uatog pure sy1V
> ¢ $9te_-—_— eg jo Aja100g URIARIeg 94} WO anp 073IG
O FI GSE “ochre tt tet AMY APL 03 0931p 0711q 8 8 Geo “'°" “Ud 8s @ I IL OF ‘6r8t
0 0 OL8 “wo itt tt fT suaLIOy, ‘APA 0} 0791p 0331 ‘QUNE T30E 84} UO pasopd JUNODDe ATONA
pL Shp coerce es ss kerprery sayy 0} 0991p 0331 Jad se *od pur UaTTY °H “AA ‘SASSOTAT
0 0 069 eo ee er ee oe 08 oe oe 08 Hs 08 Oe ‘a]IAJOD syuos Vy uopuo'yT jo spuey aug ul s0ueleg
AY fS PTT Or oyy 07, onp 0771 0. (0 “O8T = = Re eo MOLp ED Hoou sory
0 8 009 -—- -qiq junod0¥ UO Sutpuryszno 03)1p 0731,
0 8 O009'T °° ‘9% ‘0-9 ‘uMasny, s,Aja100g 943 Jo 0 0 Beat crc ct te °° ‘Atwaqry aq} ur syoog jo
angojejey ‘saoded snoouraosip 0931 a1¥G JUN0DOR UO Zurpuyyszno 0331p 0731CT
0-4. 0FrF'2 0 0 902‘ ‘TS8T ‘Arenaee 4st 943 UO anp asoq}
0 0 POLI ©0 ee ee 00 08 08 08 80 08 be oe oe **SOCgT Suipnypour Aya100g O1pVISW ou} jo [eu
JO°TA ‘A AL IIT ‘IT I “5°N OIC “INO fF JUN0dIe UO SuIpuLys}no 0331p 0331
6 40 OFZ‘ BrPists sieis\s4;8 teicl niece cere ory ‘Joquiaoag L 9 828'6 ee
pue ‘1aquisAON £10q030Q ‘1oquiaydag eG £G6'G (ott sne tee eres o+ o<sosnadens UL ONE
Joy yeumnog s,Aya100g 943 Suyutd s0q € T 1g0'9 “Tort tee “arqezteor syttg “OS8I
> SMO][OJ 8B SSIIg JO ‘AB YIP OU} 10j asoyy Surpnjout siaq
uoIssIfy 3sI9degq oy} 03 onp yunome Ag -WdIJ] WO SUIPUL}SINO S]]Ig JO JUnOMY
*SAILITIAVIT *SLASSY
Dr.
103
Abstract Statement of Oriental Publications, Journal, §c. §:c. sold from the \st January to the 31st December, 1850.
OgrenTAL PusBLicaTIoNs.
By Cash paid to Sib Chunder Nundy Acct. and Cally
Churn Nundy Offg. Acct. from the Ist Jan. to 31st
Fatawe Alamgiri Vol. I. 7 copies, Vol. II. 4 copies, DeeeT
Vol. III. 4 copies, Vol. IV. 7 copies, Vol. V. 7 Roe 850, reece seer ee seen ee ee eens ++. 1,031 6 5
copies, Vol. VI. 7 copies, @ Rs. 8, per copy,.. Rs, 288 By. mount carried to the debit of Sir J. Colvile,.... 10 00
Mahabharata, Vol. I. 10 copies, Vol. II. 10 copies, aie ae WEMMOLEUEC DE ppnemosebenscnopoen 4a UW) 1
Vol. III. 10 copies, Vol. 1V. 10 copies,.....-.... 290 pie aie USM Ei enecaqonencoci¢neccaon FW OO
Index to ditto, 11 copies,.... were 21 hes copy of Journal, No. 31, N. S. returned by
Susruta, 5 copies,.... 18 essrs. Thacker and Co., ...scececccersceeste 1D PG)
Harivansa, 7 copies, .... 19 , : ——_-— 1,097 14 5
Raja Tarangin{, 1 copy, eee E By outstanding bills, 1.0... ....sesesscssescesererssssessees 1,228 0 0
Naishada, 6 copies,
Khazanat-ul Ilm, 14 copies,...
Anis ul Mosharrahin, 6 copies, .
Sharaya-ul Islam, 20 copies, «
Heberlin’s Anthology, 6 copies, .
Hodgson’s Aborigines, 1 copy, .
Tibetan Grammar, 4 copies,.....
Ditto Dictionary, 3 copies, .. 3
Bibliotheca Indica, 273 Nos.,..++eeseeeee.scesres
>
to
eceocooocoomoumscoso i—)
eceocoeooococece|c“(o o
1,140 0 0
JOURNAL,
Journal of the Asiatic Society, 42 Nos.,.....++ss0+0 6
Asiatic Researches, Vol. XVIII. part I., 4 copies, .. 2
History and Literature of the Vedas, 1 copy, ..
Roer’s Vedanta Séra, 2 copies, ...+seeeeeee
88 8 0
Liprary.
Malavika Agnimitra, 1 copy, ...
Kosegarten’s Panchatantra, 1 copy, ..
Stenzler’s Mrichhakati, 1 copy, ...
Meng Tsue, 1 copy,.....
Burnouf’s Commentaire sur le yacna, .
Bohtlingk’s Sacuntala, 4 copies, .......+.+0
Gildmiester’s Bibliotheca Sanskrita, 2 copies,
Westergaard’s Radices Sanskrita, 1 copy, ...-
Wilson’s Meghaduta, 1 copy, ......
Gladwin’s Dissertations, 1 copy,.
Taylor’s Lelabati, 1 copy, ....
Journal Asiatique,........
Bryant’s Mythology, ....
Sanskrita Catalogue, 1 copy,
Persian Catalogue, 2 copies,.....+++
Lassen’s Sanskrita Anthology, 1 copy,
Bohtlingk’s Panini, 2 copies, ....seeecsscesceeres
ne
ORDER UR Cm OR ROWO Aa
~
ecocooceocowmooscooosccon
eoccooceococeceoce|co
=
5 0 0
1343 8 0
982 6 5
Total Co.’s Rs... ++
Outstanding bills as per Acct. Of 1849, ssceessesesseseves
Total Co.’s Rs... 2,525 14 5
2,325 14 5
Total Co,’s Rs... ..
Errors and Omissions excepted,
31st Dec, 1850. RaJenDBALAL Mirtra,
f
AEG
a
a
cs
e522
~~
ie
ee ee ee % oe ae
os ~
mg?
diet etieiiee A
1 2 ae } i
;
i
ms TARE pea
ye ee oe eee ne thet Ch
ea g ees a ee NER, ite irom EN bee
fi PME ARN he OW gi eee DA
bag SEM ade eh Aine Um oy Ne re
TUR Pas =< np nae RIE
SIG We a RE ME Ve eslised
mintbeniee bles bse 4 oe On 4
ea are & nah asa ty Bl
Ne ag PM nee 4 FJ atmo ail
WN OP sy asas h¥ ea tage ee
6 Regn 4 6 as ee see [ =
Lap MRP Foe we tee a ee
Vi NTE a aaa? te ashi:
WAG ay eo - $640 4 ee pee,
ie , ee ea ee ee jhe eo sen r . heey eee
YP MN wp e+e + 96 dim pg
Loe a ica lial fs ke
vomyed eee ee eC x seek: Fatih akg : iiaks? rv
LYNNE e+ + - ee whe aonitin, We
et 4
see ewes eo ae oe jobat we stead vo ae
1851.]
Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
105
LIST OF MEMBERS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,
Anderson, Major W.
Avdall, J. Esq.
Abbott, Major James.
Barlow, Sir R. Bart.
Beaufort, F. L. Esq.
Birch, Lieut.-Col. R. J. H.
Blagrave, Capt. T. C.
Bogle, Major A.
Bowring, L. R. Esq.
Broome, Capt. A.
Buckland, C. 'T. Esq.
Batten, J. H. Esq.
Brodie, Uapt. Thos. Sth N. I.
Beckwith, J. Esq.
Bell, Dr. Adam.
Blundell, G. Esq.
Banks, Capt. J. 5.
Beadon, C. Esq.
Bruce, Lieut. Kk. C. D. 29th N. I.
Byng, The How’ble Capt. R. B. P.
Burton, Capt. C. E.
Boyes, Capt. W. J. E.
Bayley, H. V. Esq.
Cheap, G. C. Esq.
Colvin, J. R. Esq.
Colvin, B. J. Esq.
Corbyn, F. Esq.
Colvile, The Hon’ble Sir J. W.
Campbell, A. Esq.
Currie, E. Esq.
Cunningham, Capt. J. D.
Colebrooke, E. Esq.
Cautley, Col. P. 1.
Davidson, T. R. Esq.
Dirom, W. M. Esq.
Douglas, Capt. C.
Dwarikanatha Dasa Basu, Babu.
Dalton, Lieut. Ed. 9th N. I.
Durand, Major H. M.
Earle, W. Esq.
Elliot, W. Esq. (M. C. 8.)
Edgeworth, M. P. Esq.
Elliot, Sir H. M.
Elliot, J. B. Hsq.
Frith, R. W. G. Esq.
French, Gilson R. Esq.
Falconer, Dr. H.
Forbes, Lieut.-Col. W. N.
Fytche, Capt. A.
Frith, W.. jH. 1.) Bsq.
Greenway, Wm. Ksq.
Gubbins, C. Esq.
Govinda Chandra Sen, Babu.
Grote, Arthur, Esq.
Grey, J. J. Esq.
Hodgson, B. H. Esq.
Hopkinson, H. Esq.
Houston, R. Esq.
Huffoagle, C. Esq. M. D.
Harimohana Sen, Babu.
Hannygton, Major J. C.
Hall, F. E. Esq.
Hamilton, R. N. C. Esq.
Hay, A. Esq.
Hearsay, Lieut.-Col. J. B.
Heatly, S. G, T. Esq.
Hayes, Capt. Fletcher.
Jackson, W. B. Esq.
Jenkins, Lieut.-Col. F.
Jones, R. Esq.
Jackson, L. 8. Esq.
Jerdon, T. C. Esq.
Kay, Rev. W.
Kittoe, Capt. M,.
Keane, Rev. W.
Latter, Lieut. T.
106
Loch, G. Esq.
Lackersteen, Count J. °
Logan, J. R. Esq.
Lamb, Dr. G.
Lawrence, Sir H. M.,
Lushington, H. Esq.
Lushington, E. H. Esq.
McLeod, D. F. Esq.
Muir, J. Esq.
Mitchell, A. Esq.
Money, D. J. Esq.
Mackintosh, Wm. Esq.
Maclagan, Lieut. R.
Money, W. J. H. Esq,
Morton, Dr. D. T.
Maxwell, Lieut. H.
Marshman, J. C. Esq.
Martin, Dr. Wm.
Mills, A. J. M. Esq.
Newmarch, J. H. Esq.
Ommaney, M. C. Esq.
O’Shaughnessy, W. B. Esq. M. D.
Peel, The Hon’ble Sir Lawrence.
Phayre, Capt. A. P.
Prinsep, C. R. Esq.
Prasannakumara Tagore, Babu.
Pratt, The Venerable Arch-deacon
J. H.
Packenham, Capt. G. D.
Pratab Chandra Sing, Raja.
Ramanatha Tagore, Babu.
Ramagopala Ghosa, Babu.
Proceedings of the Asiatie Society.
[No. 1.
Ripley, Lieut. F. W.
Rogers, Capt. T. E.
Rama Chand Sing, Raja.
Ramaprasida Raya, Babu.
Rowe, Dr. J.
Rajendra Datta, Babu.
Reddie, J. Esq.
Seton Karr, W. Esq. |
Sleeman, Lieut.-Col. W. H.
Sherwill, Lieut. W. S.
Spilsbury, G. G. Esq.
Stewart, Dr. D.
Samuells, E. A. Esq.
Satyacharana Ghosal, Raja.
Strong, F. P. Esq.
Sandes, F. C. Esq.
Shaw, J. T. Esq.
Smith, Rev. W. O’Brien.
Stephen, Capt. J. G. 8th B.N. I.
Thomason, The Hon’ble J.
Torrens, H. Esq.
Trever, C. B. Esq.
Thuilher, Lieut. H. E. L.
Thomas, R. Esq.
Thurburn, R. V. Esq.
Walker, H. Esq.
Willis, J. Esq.
Wilson, The Right Rev. Daniel,
Lord Bishop of Calcutta.
Waugh, Lieut.-Col. A. S.
Watkins, C. T. Esq.
Young, Dr. R.
List or MEMBERS ELECTED DURING THE YEAR 1850.
Byng, The Hon’ble Capt. R.
Grey, J. J. Hsq.
Jackson, L. S. Esq.
Kay, Rev. W.
Marshman, J. C. Esq.
Morton, Dr. D. T.
Mills, A. J. M. Esq.
Reddie, J. Esq.
Smith, Rev. W.
Watkins, C. T. Esq.
1851. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 107
Loss or MEMBERS DURING THE YEAR 1850.
By departure to Europe.
Grant, J. W. Esq.
Johnstone, John, Esq.
James, Lieut. H. C.
Laidlay, J. W. Esq.
Low, Col. H.
Strachey, Lieut. R.
By death.
Henry, Dr. W.
Ouseley, Lieut.-Col. J. R.
Scott, J. S. B. Esq.
By withdrawal.
Austen, Lieut, Albert G.
Alexander, Henry R. Esq.
Bazeley, Capt. F. R.
Bushby, G. A. Esq.
Briggs, Lieut. D.
Champneys, Capt. E. G. 8.
Hannay, Major F. S.
Udny, G. Esq.
Low, Col. J. H.
McClelland, J. Esq.
Macrae, Dr. A. C.
Staples, Lieut. N. A.
Slater, Rev. S.
Stubbs, Lieut. F. W.
108 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.
Report of Curator, Zoological Department , for the months of October,
November and December, 1849.
S1r,—I have the honour to report the following acquisitions in the Zoo-
logical Department of the Society’s Museum; the first six referring to
specimens which I personally make over to the Society.
1. Received from C. I. Eyton, Esq. Skins of three species of Chilian
Rodentia, viz. Octodon degus, Spalacopus Poéppigit, and Cavia australis.
Also skeletons of Scolopax rusticola and of Podiceps cristatus ; and numer-
ous bird-skins, comprising the following species new to the museum.
Psittacula passerina, Ieracidea berigora, Leuconerpes dominicanus, Eudy-
namys taitensis, Saurothera vetula, Diplopterus guira, Aigotheles nove hol-
landie, Podager nacunda (?), Petrophanes Temminckii, Eulampis jugularis, and
some other Trochilide, Strepera arguta, Donacobius atricapillus, Cichlaris
guianensis, Grauculus canus, Platystetra melanoptera, Todirostrum melanoce-
phalum, Petroica bicolor, Prosthemadera nove zeelandie, Odontophorus denta-
tus, Lobipes hyperboreus, and Dendrocygna arborea, with some other species
already in the museum.
2. Collected by Lt. Abbott, of the 18th Royal Irish Regiment. A large
and very fine collection of shells from V. D. Land and Torres’ Straits, also a
skin of Dasyurus maculatus, and a very fine example of Botaurus melanotus,
both from V. D, Land. Specimens of an Auricula from the Sunderbuns ;
and the young of Arachnothera magna from Darjiling.
3. Collected at Muscat, by Captain Hodges of the ‘Almohammady.’ A
collection of fishes mostly in excellent condition ; and another large jar con-
taining examples of most of the species brought to the fish-bazar at Muscat,
was unfortunately broken during rough weather, and the specimens destroy-
ed. Among those brought is a fine Acanthurus (wholly black, with bright
yellow caudal fin), which is not described in the Hist. des Poissons,—a large
Ostracion of the Lactophrys division, and specimens of Heniochus macrolepi-
dotus, Thynnus pelamys, Amphicanthus sutor, Scarus psittacus, Riippell,
Belone annulata, and others undetermined. Captain Hodges also collected
a few sea-shells and sundries ; and brought a spoiled specimen of a Frigate-
bird from the Indian Ocean, which corresponds with Attagen ariel, Gould.
4, Another good collection of fishes in spirit was brought by Mr. Moxon
of the Pilot Service from Malacca. Among them are some not included in
Dr. Cantor’s lately published Catalogue of Malayan fishes, and I recognise
an undoubted specimen of Caranx xanthurus, Kuhl and V. Hasselt, and a
Cesio affined to C. erythrogaster, ibid.; also Psettus rhombeus and other
genera new to the Society’s collection. Mr. Moxon also brought some
1851.} Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 109
Holothurie, Crabs (a Lupa and a Grapsus), a Draco volans, and a Coluber ;
also a particularly fine specimen of Helix unicincta, Fer., and faded examples
of Cyclostoma semisulcatum, Sow., and other land-shells, all from Malacca ;
and finally he has permitted me to select several interesting skins of
mammalia, and of birds an adult Pontodetus humilis, and chick and male
of the first year of the Argus Pheasant. Among the mammalia isa skin of
Sciurus laticaudatus, Muller, one of three in the collection ; and one of a Squir-
rel affined to, but not wholly resembling, Sc. modestus, Muller, and which is
not included in Dr, Cantor’s catalogue of mammalia inhabiting the Malayan
peninsula,
5. From Sr. Lustra, of the Spanish Frigate ‘La Ferrolana.’ A few marine
Philippine shells, comprising beautiful examples of Cyprea geographica.
6. From Babu Rajendra Mullika. Several carcases of animals, including
a fine Gazelle (E. cora, var. ?)., a young buck Bara Singha Deer, and other
specimens,
7. From Mr. Robinson, Inspector of Govt, Schools, Asim. A few shells
sent for determination, among which are fragments of the curious Helicine
genus Megaspira,a Unio which seems peculiar, and examples of Melania
terebra.
_ 8. From Capt. Banks, of the ship ‘Owen Potter.’ The skin of a remark-
ably fine adult specimen of Diomedea exulans.
9. From Mr. Piddington, A snake (Bungarus ceruleus) which was killed
in the hold of the ship Hyderee, a Bombay vessel, which has been in this
port, however, upwards of a year.
10. From Mr. Kelaart, of the Ceylon Medical Service. Two collections
of Cinghalese mammalia and birds from the mountainous or Kandyan coun-
try, upon which I am preparing a separate and more elaborate report.
Several new species are sent, and the mass of these collections is to be
returned; but Mr. Kelaart has presented some specimens to the Society,
among which are Sciurus trilineatus, Waterhouse (new to Ceylon), Paleornis
Calihrape, Spizaétus nipalensis (from Newera Ellia, and not hitherto observ-
ed in 8. India), and both sexes of a Caprimulgus affined to C. indicus but
smaller, of which Mr. Jerdon formerly sent a specimen from the Nilgiris
(vide J. A. S. XIV, 208, note).
11. From Mr, J. Baker, Noacolly. A specimen (injured) of Ketupa
ceylonensis.
12. I further present to the museum two examples of a new species of
Garrulaz, sent to me alive from Charra Punji by Mr. Frith; and specimens
of Platycercus Baueri and Cairina moschata.
[ also beg to call attention to some of the skeletons which have been
BZ
110 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.
recently mounted, as the large female cetal noticed in p. 426; that ofa
female Gaour; and the Giraffe skeleton will also be soon added.
I am, Sir,
Your Obedient Servant,
As. Soc. Rooms, Jan. 3rd, 1851. E. Buytu.
To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society.
LIBRARY.
The following books have been added to the Library since the last meeting.
PRESENTED.
The Rig-veda Sanhita with the Commentary of Madhavacharya. Edited
by Dr. Max. Muller. London 1850. 4to.—PresrentEepD BY THE HOoN’BLE
Court or Directors or THE East INDIA Company.
Observations made at the Magnetical and Meteorological Observatory at
Hobart Town in Van Diemen Island, and by the Antartic Naval Expedition.
Printed by order of Her Majesty’s Government under the Superintendence
of Lieut.-Col. E. Sabine. Vol. I, Commencing with 1841. With abstracts
of the observations from 1841 to 1848, inclusive. London 1850. 4to.—By
THE SAME.
The Natural Productions of Burmah, or Notes on the Fauna, Flora, and
Minerals of the Tenaserim Provinces and the Burman Empire. By Rev.
Francis Mason, A. M. Moulmein 1850, 12mo.—By rue Aurnor.
Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Vol. I.
@ VIII. (Vol. VI. part 1, wanting). 8vo.—By roe ACADEMY.
Ditto ditto New Series, 4to. Vol. I. 4 parts —By THE SAME.
Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. Vols. I.
@ III. and the first 5 Nos. of Vol. 1V.—By THE SAME.
Notice of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia with an
Appendix. Phil. 1836, Pamphlet. 8vo.—By THE SAME.
A Memoir of William Maclure, Esq. By Dr. S. G. Morton, Phil. 1841.
8vo. Pamphlet.—By THE SAME.
Additional Observations on a new Living Species of Hippopotamus, of
Western Africa, (Hippopotamus siberiensis). By Samuel George Morton,
M.D. Philadelphia 1849, fol. (Pamphlet)—By tHe AuTHoR.
Monograph of the Fossil Squalide of the United States. By Robert W.
Gibbes, M. D. Philadelphia 1848, fol. (Pamphlet).—By THe AutTuor.
Catalogue of Skulls of Man and the Inferior Animals in the collection of
Dr. S. G, Morton. Third Edition. Phil. 1849. 8vo. Pamphlet—By Dr.
S. G. Morton.
Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for
the month of November, 1850,—By tHe Deputy SuRVEYOR GENERAL.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 111
Christiya Panjika for 1851. Bengali, Calcutta, 1851. 8vo.—By THE Rev.
J. Lone.
Lectures to Educated Native Young Men. Lecture 4th, by the Rev.
K. M. Bannerjea, on Vedantism.— By THE Rev. J. Lona.
The Oriental Baptist, for January, 1851—By THe PuBLISHER.
The Oriental Christian Spectator, for November 1850.—By THe Epiror.
The Calcutta Christian Observer, for January, 1851.—By THE PUBLISHER.
Upadeshaka, for January 1851.—By THE PUBLISHER.
Satyarnaba, No. 7.—By THE Rev. J. Lona.
Journal of the Indian Archipelago, for November, 1850.—By THE
Epiror.
Ditto ditto, 2 copies —By THE GoVERNMENT OF BENGAL.
Tattvabodhini Patrika, No. 89.—By THE TATTVABODHINI SABHA’.
The Sailor’s Horn Book for the Law of Storms: being a practical exposi-
tion of the theory of the Law of Storms. By H. Piddington, Esq. Second
Edition. London 1851. 8vo.—By Tue AuTHOR.
The Citizen, for December, 1850.—By THe Epiror.
Exchanged,
The Athenzeum, Nos. 1200-1-2-3.
Purchased,
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Nos. 3, 4, 5.
The Edinburgh Review, No. 188.
The North British Review, No. 190.
Comptes Rendus, Nos. 9 @ 16.
Journal des Savants, for August and September, 1850.
Reichenbach’s Researches on Magnetism.
Harrison on Languages.
Knox’s History of Man.
Bengal Army List, for January, 1851.
SPL LLL DD LL LLP LDL OOw=—_
L90°0& :
1WIYS-O1ND| “ANN | Z'29 | G'S | SEL | 9FO" WYBIYS-OLND] —* NT
TaD) “M “S | PL9 | Z'9L | SSL | 600° TVIIO}] “AA 'S
ond “N ¢'°99 | QSL | OSL | GTO’ TYEAYS-OLII)) —* AT
RIIS-O1II) "AAS | Z'89 | O'OL | BSL | zZEO° Tnuny Ss
ynwWNy! “MA *S | S19 | SPL | OSL | OSO® DEO Oh: NT
WVI}S-OLID| "AA 'N | 9°39 | SSL | 9'OL | LLO° TVVIIS-O.LII) * AA * NT
OICT °N 8'09 | 9OL | 9°69 | FLO" ontg "N
OnICT}) “AA °N | 3°09 | O'69 | 8°L9 | 9OT' O1d| *M °N
OIC) “MA *N | O'8S | 969 | 0'69 | SFT’ Od!) “N
VID) “MN | #'E9 | OFL | VSL | 9ET’ TRIO} “MA ON
TeI}S-OLIID| “NT FL9 | OLL | O'SL | 160° HVNS-O1ND| — *N
ond *N 299 | 99L | OL | Zt0° ontigd “N
131} °N 9°29 | g'hL | GL | SLO qealp,; °N
1781]S-O.111D °N 8°6S g'0L L69 Lov’ TY1}S-O.LID °N
OTT |"AA' NN] #19 | O'SL | 8'OL | OTT’ ond) “N
Twat) davys *N} ¢'09 | 6 OL | FOL | THT ont daeys * NT
_ mun) “MAN | 829 | BFL | PSL | ¥60" q89[9] _°N
Nel}s-o]/NWND| “AA *N | 6'OL | PSL | LPL | OLO® ond) “aH “N
TYVS-OddI | OT LO |} SLL | BSL | eto* yun) *a oN
Old) °N 9°99 | SSL | SSL | PFO’ ong! “N
onid| “N 299 | OGL | @SL | 890° ong) °N
OWI) “A°N | S249 | 9'9L | SFL | 890° Oniqd) “HN
On “N $99 | ¢9L | OSL | SLO’ OnId|) “AN
wo) “M "N | 9°S9 | SEL | OGL | LLO’ ov) “M *N
yun) “MN | 9'S9 | BSL | STL | £90" Ong) °N
TVe1jS-O[nWINT)) “AA *N | 9°%9 | 9'OL | 9°69 | FTO" ONT! °N
Ou} “N ¥Z9 | 1°69 | 069 | TSO” OIC] "N
On'd | °N o's9 | SOL | 069 | TOT’ TeaiD) NN
OIC | > "AN 8'F9 | SIL | SOL | 990'0¢ Tau!" AA’ N ON
ong $s O'OL | G9L | GGL | 616° TRIO} "MS
yNuNy)) °N GL149 | SSL | SEL | F66'6z TYRLS-OLND) NT
© ° ° sayouy
© S
nee = | ae
"AAG Jo yoodsy EB & | Bin | ‘A¥g Jo Joodsy
o ; 6
“PULA ‘ganyeiad ua J, S “puULAA
“WOG ‘YG 1B paasasqo sinssoi q UINUILXe TAT
SURI oe
"ISS ‘Auwnune fo yzuopy ayn wof ‘vzgnaIny ‘afQ syouauay sohaaing ay, yo aday agsvbayy 9091H0)0.000,0 WT
OTT 08 e@eeeese
‘a1njeladwoa J,
‘u0ou jUaledde ie apeU suOTIeAIASG a
1}8.1]S-O.LI19
ASSO 7
178148-O.1Q
ond
ASS0q
1}B1S- 0.11
ASS0 7
Iva
Ong
ong
1781}8- 0.
Ong
Ivajg
17148-0119
ONG,
Iva
8)
Apnolg
17@14S-O1
OG
onid
Oni
onid
ontid
on]
ontd
Ivajo
5507
Apnojp
Om
IvaO
"AYS Jo yOodsy
ZAAAAG
"3
ie)
AZAZ,
“Tee | 9°09 |
e'19 | Gs@9o
7'S9| 469
G9 | B°C9
009 | OT9
009 | GI9
Fog | BLS
rsc¢ | G'9G
L’eg | O'9¢
ecg | 069
EVO | V9
g'6c | O19
egg | 209
GiGeEs| 6iLS
Gre | BLS
e'9g | 8°8¢
egg | 909
8'29 | OFO
¢°cg | ¥'99
9°19 | G69
O19 | 229
0709 | rI9
9°99 | “I9
o’sg | 069
OLG | F8¢
PLS | o6G
o'g¢ | 0°69
o'eg | 869
O'8G | 389
Gzg9 | 8&9
@'29 | O'S9
F'gg | 0°09
o °o
ai
3 >
Saal ca
a
*a1nye.1ad wa J,
“QSLI-UNG 1B APBUE SUOTBALISG CO
T00°0€
166°6%
110°
TO"
9F0°
g90°
SFO"
6IT’
SE
Gol"
040°
Ts0°
L¥O°
810°
OOT*
9L0°
cF0°
sco"
T00°
9F0°
$90"
TsO"
*90°
Z90°
Zf0°
T00°
LLO’
Z80°
8£0'0E
086°6Z
C100
soyouy
“ oGE
0} ‘por “seg
io 2)
mI NOD Hi Om OD
TSO'OS| EFT
Te
0€
66
8%
LG
eT G |
°
A RARE IRC FT RL SR CA OY RS SRL EL OE BR I OS» PE ES SE, EOE DERE LN REET OS LE LL DA EO EE EE, PT TET EE
L700 | °° 1 9's6 [g'09] T'69/S°L4 none "8°" | 1°69! HSL) GSL|066'6% ene = eee | 1°69) S'SL)| 8°SL| $86'6z, Sa ce **** | G"¢9] 1°91) O'9L| 666%
Ig ig 8°86 | e°¢9| 0'SL) 9°08 OWId) “N | $'L9) 0°9L/ 8°92] 086" ond) ° 1°19) 9°6L|¥°6L| 916" on'd| "N | 9°89) 0°08) S'8L)FL6°
0g ins ** | LL6 | e'h9| USL) 8°64 OVI |"M *N/ 9°19] 9°FL) 8°SL! TSC" OIC | "AA *N] G°99/ 2°84] 0°62) TF6" OT} “AA | 0°89) 0°61) 3°82) SFG"
6Z | f* 1 1'G6 | G°g9| FTL} 8'6L OWI) “N | P19) 0°SL| ¥°SL| BEG" ontd| “N | €'99/8°4L) O'82/ ¢86°" Od) “N | 8°99)/%'8L|8°8L| LEG"
BZ ee °° 10°96 |0°T9/2'02/ 9°6L TYOTS-OLIL |" AA “S}Z'S9| O'FL| S GL| SS6° TYVI}S-OLITD) | “AA °S| 9°S9) OBL) OBL LF6" TBIS-OLID| °S | 9°99) %°6L) e’8L| SS6"
LZ 2 ** 1 #'S6 | ¥'09| 9°69) 9°8L 18910} “N | 9°CO) L°SL) 8°FL| SL6° IBID |"M “S| 0°S9) L°9L| SLL) 86" TVITD)°M “S| $99) S'8L| FLL) 6L6"
9% a “= 196 |e'z6l0'29| s°92 OWI! “N | 9'%9, L°OL| VL] 6866S OIC |'M “N| $19) §°FL) 6°P 2) 116° O}IC|"AA. °N/ 8°T9/%'SL' 0'°SL) $86"
GZ vgs ** 12°98 | p°9c]9°S91 FFL HBYS-O1NI}| °N | 0°%9| G69! S'TL| 200" TYBI]S-OILIT |" AA °N( Z'T9| L°SL| O'EL| T66°6S TYVIJS-OLIIT) |*AA *N| &'T9| SSL) OSL) £66°6%
ve) D| °° ** 13°98 | G'9G] L°F9| 6'SL Ontd | M *N| 8°09) $°89) $69] G20" OIC "MN 7-09) FTL) L TL) ZT0" OVC] |"AVN*AL| 2°99] 8 TL} S'TL} TZO"
8% a ** 18°88 |0°6¢/ 0'99| 0'SL Ontd)" MA *N/¢'6¢) 0°89} 2°69} 690" OFFIC] | AUN*AN GGG] TLL] SSL) GEO" Ont | “MA 10°09) 9 L/S SL) S90"
& a “* 1O'FG | g'Fg/ STL S'8h OnId| “N |0°S9/ 6°SL| O'FL| 890" 1831D| “N | 6°S9| 094) 9°9L' 590" 1B3TD)/"M *N| S°99) 2°LL) $91) £90"
IZ a ** 10'%6 | 6°19] F'TL|8 08 Twat) "N | #19) SSL) S°9L| FZO'OE TWEIS-OLN) “No | G°L9/ 0°62) $62) PIO'08 WRIS-OLNI| "NT | L°L9]6'6L| S°6L) GZO 0S
02 = “| SOOT | ¥°09| FOL) F'08 Hes-O1) “N | g°99| ¢ FL| 9°91] O26’ OMI) “N | 3°99) T°8L) $°84) 296" On) “N | 8°29] 9°62) 9°82] 8L6°66
61 aa "= 1o'e6 | zee] 6°29] 9°22 Onld| “N | e*F9] SSL) SSL! $66°6S ond) “N | 0°89) §°SL| 0°94] 186°6% TaD} “N | 9°E9} 6°92) S°9L| TOO"
BI a *. | 06 | 0°RG| 6°99) L°Sh Od) “N | 6°09) 8°OL| @'ZL} SZ0" 0771 | MN N/ 8°09] 6°82) FFL) LTO" HVAS-OLIT| “AA |S 19] O'SL| S'PL| SEO"
©) =" ** 1916 lo'ec] S29] S'SL ontd| *“N | gT9/¢°0L| 9°01) GrO" OVC AA *N| $°T9| O'S2/ 8°SL/ZE0" Ong) “M |$'%9/8'FL) SFL) LFO"
91 ee ** 18°06 |8'09/ 9°29] SFL ontd) “N | #09) ¢'69! L°OL| TSO" 19D) “N | 0°19) 6'TL|6°SL) 420" 18919 | MN N|3'39/ S'SL| FEL) FSO"
I Es ** 1386 |$'F9/8°OL/ S°LL 1910} “N | ¢'99) 2°32) PSL) CE0'0E 011 | M NN] 6°99) ¢'FL| | GL} E1008 ontd | MN N/ 0°89} #92) #92; 0zO 08
PT = °° lepe |0'99/ GL] S'8L 0331 |" “N] 1°69) 0 €1) 3° FL| 286" ynuiny) |" MA °N}8°0L| 6°SL/ F'9L| 816° TMUND | AA 'N| OTL! LLL) POL) 286"
SI ce ** 10°66 | 2'z9/ 8'TL/8'08 Apnofp| “W °S) 0°69) 9°12) e°9L) 96" TEIIS-OLND| “WT °S | 9°69] FL) LBL) 66" Tyeqys-O.1D] “OL °N| 0°69) & 08) S61) Z96"
at ks ** 1900 |2°z9| O'TL/ 8°64 OnId| “N | 9°19) 0°SL] 091) £96°66 ONIG!) “N_ | 0°19) 3°81! 82) 296" ontd! “N | 8°99/%°08| F°8L) 296"
Il oe ** ler | eto] e011 0°62 ong) °"N | 2°99] OFZ) 0 SL| L000 OnId| “N |0°L9| 0°22) FLL) £66" O11 |" AA °N|3'L9/3'8L/ CLL) 666°
Ol). <* "* 19°96 | G'T9| SOL) ¥'62 Od) “N |Z°19/ O'PL| O'SL| 866" O11) “N | 9°99; 0°LL| 9°L2| 186° Od | “A “N| #29) 1°84] O'RL) 66"
6 os ** 1086 |0°6¢) 8°69) S°6L OI) "MA “S| Z'99] FFL) B°SL| LLC OWI! “S| 3°99| 9'LL) 8°24) $86" ONIT| “S | $°L9/%°6L/ O'8L) 166 6%
8 ae *" 16°S6 | G°gc} 1°49) 6°9L OnIT| “N | O°F9) #°TL| O'SL| 686" 07711)" MA *N|8°€9/ 8°FL| o°SL| S66" OnId| “N_ | L'F9) #92) 8°SL| STO'OS
L = "* 10°S6 |0°6S| P29) 4°SL TID) “N | €'e9/ STL] SSL) 486" 18319} “M /8'€9/¢°SL)0'FL) 066" IeajQ| “N | 9°F9| e°SL} O'S) S66"
9 ie ** 1088 | 0°6¢/*'99| L°SL WLS OLD "AA "N | 0'%9] 8°69) 8'0L| PL6" WeAJs-O1I "AA °N{0'S9| OSL) SSL] E96" oniqg| "N | 2°29) ee2! o'e2) LS6°
g a ** 10°28 | L°6¢| L°99| L°Sh TBI] | AA “NF B9| 0°69) FOL] $L6°62 OIC] AA “N| 0'G9) FTL] O'GL! L96°6S OIG] “N | ¥#'%9/8'ZL! O'SL| TL6'6S
" ee °* 17-68 | o'ge] 6'S9) L'SL HeIs-Ol)) "N 1 8°S9/ 8°69] 8 OL; FSO'OS yawny)| “N | € §9/0'@L! F'SL| ZZ0 OS On) “N | ¢°F9|S°SL) L°L) SEO"
g Se ** 18°06 |¢ #9] 9°69) 9'FL TweO| “N | 8°€9/ 8°01) O'TL| 366" TIO! “N | 0°S9/ S°SL) O'SL| 666" ynuny) “N | ¢''9]0'rL) F'SL| 000'0S
z |@| °° ** 18°86 | 9'¢9] STL) S'6L NYVs-OLNI)| —"°S | H'Q9) O'FL/0'SL) 006° J Wedys-OpNUIND) “S | sgl e°LL| LLL; 206° J NeAs-oyntwND) °S | ¢e'OL/0°6L! S81) SIC
I 4°00 | ** | 4°46 | 0'09/ 8°69] S'°8L TOD) °N | 6°L9/ O'FL) L°FL] 7B6'6S ynawny| “N | 0°89] ¢°94| S°92) 066"6% yawny! “N |§'89/8°L4) O'LL| 886°6%
‘youy | *youy | 3 Gtke ° o | o jseyouy S 6 o jseyouy Bulag o |sayouy
| S2le F Suse ee) Sris@ & S| O40 en)
Be) 2 |S |erle|F |e ee. S| 2 es Sea lee
eb | Sac ly fmesscedey | Bae ae ea BIRO eee ek | Soniye | Bl | et
Cj ed 44 = © |*1ajauiowey | ioc os eee Nc |g Peer ae ae = hee = #
rf 1997 193007 | & 3 jumpy pue *pULAA | *a1njesed uta J, 5 “pur, | ‘oanjesaduua J, 3 pura} caanjesodmay! ©
§ }'Saoney aley os TUN WX TAT *J9S-UNS 1B 9pBUl SUOIIBVAIDSAG ‘sald $18 P9AIasgo ainssad J UNUTIUT TAT "WOF “SUZ 1B IpPBUL SUOTIBALISO CE
[*panwrzuod ‘tapsr.cagy 209070)0.10099 {7 |
Neen ee eeeeEeEEEUUEeEeEEeEeEeEeEeEeEeEeEeEeEeEeEeo7Ooc NN SS
te
phe
JOURNAL
OF THE
sl EOS OOP ET YT:
No. II.—1851.
Observations on the Physiology of the Arabic Language. By
A. SPRENGER, Secretary Asiatic Society of Bengal.
The grammar of a language inasmuch as it teaches us of what parts
its body (i. e. words and phrases) is composed may fitly be compared
with anatomy. The analogy may be carried farther and an enquiry
into the genius of a language, which is the living and productive prin-
ciple of the development of these parts, may be called its physiology.
The Shemitic idioms, of which Arabic is the prototype, have the
following very striking peculiarities.
1. Save a few exceptions they have no compound mors or forms
of words.* In the Hindu-germanic dialects, and more particularly
in the Tatar languages, not only derivatives but even the moods, tenses,
numbers, &c., are frequently expressed by compounding: thus fuerant
is plamly composed of fu (in Persian bi-dan) and erant; lovely
(German, lieb-lich) is composed of love and like (German, gleich) ; the
Hindustani word kartingé Sy 55 «I shall do” is composed of kar,
do, un which means I, and ga, i. e. go or shall, and it answers to the
* J do not consider forms like ma-ktab written (German ge-schrieben ;) ma-ktab
place of writing or school; ta-qarrub nor even mota-qarrib as compositions but as
an expansion of the root to be explained hereafter. But tu-fyt thou passest is
undoubtedly compound. It also appears to me that the 10th form of verbs is com-
pound as ist-i-ghfar to wish or beg for pardon. Iste-mek means in the Tatar lan-
guages to desire. Should there be a connexion between this verb and the ist ; which
is prefixed to Arabic Verbs in the 10th form ?
No. XLV.—NeEw SERIES. Q
116 On the Physiology of the Arabic Language. [No. 2.
French je vais faire; funnel is composed of fun-dere and al, an
instrument ; chisel of scindere and al.*
2. Instead of forming grammatical forms and derivatives by com-
position the Shemites change the vowels of the words (or roots) as
Aorist Active, ¢a-qi/—sprich-st.
Past active, go/-fa—sprach-st.
Imperative, go/—sprich.
Aorist Passive, to-qdl—=
Past passive, qil-té (qyl)= \ ge-sproch-en.
Subjunctive, ta-gol—sprech’.
Substantive Sing. gaw/—Spruch.
Nom. actionis gyl—sprech-en.
I have added the meaning in German in order to show that the
Hindu-germanic languages use to some extent the same means for
forming derivatives and tenses. To a more limited extent such forma-
tions also occur in English; for instance, sing, sung, sang, song. In
our languages however, this is the case only in irregular verbs, but as
irregularities are to be considered as the remnants of a former period
of a language we may conclude that the Hindu-germanic and Shemitic
tongues did at one time agree in this peculiarity; but they went
in opposite directions in their farther development.
It is interesting to observe that there is no instance of change of
vowels except for the sake of euphony in the Tatar languages. They
are therefore just the opposite of the Shemitic dialects, whereas the
Hindu-germanic dialects stand between these two extremes and partake
of the peculiarities of both.
3. In Arabic one derivative is very seldom formed from another,
but from the root itself. Thus the plural of nouns is not formed from
* Words of this form are very frequent in German as line-al, a ruler or instru-
ment for making lines; Schliissel, a key, from schliessen to shut ; Sessel a chair, from
to sit; Bick-el pick-axe (Hindee, kod-al or kod-ali, from khod-na to dig.) As it was
the genius of the language to give to names of instruments the termination el,
this syllable has been added to foreign words which already meant an instrument ;
as Orgel an organ. Alah &JJ plural 4l means an instrument in Arabic.
+ The euphonic rule in Tatar is that if the root has an i or a vowel which contains
a concealed i (as e=ai; 6=oi; ti—ui), the vowels of the suffixes and affixes
are equally changed into vowels similarly adfected, thus they say bak-mak and
sew-mek i, e. saiw-maik,
1851.] On the Physiology of the Arabic Language. 117
the singular but from the root. The singular kitab, and the plural kotob
rise both from the root ktb. The same is the case with the positive and
comparative, as positive kabir, comparative masculine akbar, compara-
tive feminine kobra; this rule even extends to foreign names: the
sound is neglected, the consonants are considered as constituting a root
from which the plural is derived without reference to the form or
sound of the singular, as jalalik which is the plural of jallik (i. e. Gallic
or a Gallician), batarik, singular batryk, a Patrician. We observe that
in these two examples, the plurals have the same form, though the sin-
gulars widely differ.
4. Almost every word can by simple rules be reduced to a verbal
root of three consonants. The roots of the Shemitic languages have in
fact two syllables, whereas the roots of all other tongues are monosyl-
labic. Moreover other languages have a much greater proportion of
substantive roots, than there are in Arabic.
This is the exclusive characteristic of the Shemitic tongues, and it is
therefore principally this peculiarity which will be farther illustrated
in this notice.
In reflecting on the bi-syllabic or rather tri-consonantal roots of the
Arabic language and the cognate dialects we find that there is some
thing so artificial and unnatural in them that we are inclined to consi-
der them as a fiction of the Grammarians. Thus we are told that ibn
is derived from a root, the three consonants of which are bnw 95
and which means to build; and yye gard plural 33,0 corid, a hill-
sanatarium is derived from oe which means feeling cold keenly, &c.,
but on the other hand the system of tri-consonantal roots pervades all
Shemitic languages and is hundreds of years older than their gram-
marians.
It is usually supposed that all the roots are verbs or verbal nouns
but Mr. Prichard is of opinion that they express the abstract notions of
the meaning of their derivatives. The former opinion is established
by the fact that almost every root if pronounced with two or three
fathahs is a verb.
Though the word gard oo a hill-station is apparently derived froma
verbal root it appears from an account of Mas’tidy that it is a Persian
term, meaning cold. The Persian kings used to spend the hot season
in the hills and the cold season at Ctesiphon. The Khalifs imitated
Q 2
ti8 On the Physiology of the Arabic Language. (No. 2.
their example and they technically applied the Persian term sard,
cold ; to hill-stations. It would therefore be as absurd to derive card in
its technical meaning from the verb 9, as it would be to derive the
proper name of Macadam from the verb to Macadamize. In like
manner the Greek word istoria, has been imported into the Arabic
language and it is pronounced istdr, astar yUbsw! and ostiira 5)yb.1
plural asatyr ; out of these corruptions, the Arabs took the three conso-
nants str yb» and considered them as a verbal root meaning (in the
fifth form) to tell a story and to write. Again eb tarykh, date, is
composed of two Persian words. In this instance they again took the
three consonants ¢ ) * and formed a tri-consonantal root meaning to
note the date. Still more arbitrary is the formation of the root
y-) naccar in the meaning of making a Christian, it being derived from
Nazareth through ..!!,4) a Christian or (sje) Christians.
It is clear from these examples, which might be multiplied, that it is
the genius of the Arabic language to attach the crude meaning to three
consonants of a word; (if there are more, one is usually dropped, and if
there are less, one or even two are added) and to attach its modifica-
tions to the vowels and servile letters of which we shall have to speak
hereafter. That part of Arabic grammar which is usually called
Etymology, treats therefore exclusively on the manner in which the
three radical consonants are animated by vowels, or enlarged to form
substantives, adjectives, verbs, tenses, &c.
After these examples we do not hesitate to consider ibn «3! son and
_ bnw to build (German bauen) as separate and distinct roots, and to
repudiate the idea that in Arabic or any other language there existed
first roots which were like raw ore and that of these in the course of time,
words were coined. Such an opinion would be as coarse as if we were to
think that trees have been cut out of wood which pre-existed. The fact
is that man will naturally give to such objects or actions as have any
reference to himself, as short a name as he can, as *food;’’ and he
will express the different modifications under which they appear to him
by modifying the sound of the word as “ feed,” “fed.”? We express
the difference between praying and commanding, caressing and scolding,
by the music of the voice: we modify the import of our words by
the intonation, and as the music of the voice rests mostly upon the
vowels, it was most natural that the vowel should undergo the changes
1851.) On the Physiology of the Arabic Language. 119
required to modify the meaning of the word. If you address the king,
you pronounce the vowel in Ste long, in order to make the sound
grave, but if you express your anger towards an inferior, you say
Sir, making the best of the 7 to thunder at him. It is said that
the Chinese express the different modifications of the meaning of a
word solely by modifying the intonation.
As we have brought it home to the Shemites that they use very
arbitrary processes to cast roots of foreign words, weare justified in
supposing that many of their roots, of which we cannot as plainly as in
the preceding examples demonstrate a foreign origin, have been made
tri-consonantal and considered verbal, though they are derived from
monosyllabic words denoting objects or actions. We call such words
for the sake of distinction the elements of roots.
Supposing all languages were originally monosyllabic and therefore
unorganic, there were only two ways to enlarge them and to make
them organic—by composition—this is the mode which the Tatars
have chosen—and by changing the vowels and by other internal modifi-
cations, as is the case in Arabic.
The former of these means of enriching their language was contrary
to the genius of the Shemitic nations, and they confined themselves to
the latter, but it is evident that if the internal organization was con-
fined to changing the vowel of the original word, the number of deriva-
tives would have been very limited. Thus of qal you can only make
qal, qyl, qil, qol, qul, qawl and qayl. If the language of the Shemites
was to become sufficiently rich for their wants, other means were to be
devised to increase the number of derivatives: the elements of roots
were to be enlarged, and it is by enlarging them that the roots
became bi-syllabic.
By making the roots bi-syllabic the number of derivatives which
are possible is squared. If you can derive seven words from qal, you
can by a mere change of vowels, derive forty-nine from qalad. But the
notions of euphony of the Shemites require, that there should be a
certain proportion in the quantity of the two syllables of a word. The
longer the vowel of the first syllable is, the shorter is to be that of the
second and vicé versa; thus they would not say qalad 9¥ nor qylyd
dald but forms like qalid WU, galyd ov§ &c. are euphonic. The sense
for euphony, reduces the number of derivatives to such an extent that
120 On the Physiology of the Arabie Language. (No. 2.
besides making the roots bi-syllabic other devices were necessary to
enrich the language with forms, tenses, they are :—
1. To add a vowel at the end of words as qildda dol
2. After this vowel a euphonic t followed by a vowel is inserted
if the word is joined with the following word, as qiladatu-lma’shagqa
&S gazed Sods
3. This t becomes permanent, if the preceding vowel (which is
always an a) is long, as qiladat wlodls
4, A consonant is inserted into the word, or the second consonant
of the word is doubled as iq¢ilad 0445! and gqallad off In some
instances the second consonant is repeated with a vowel as dawawyn
wisi which is the plural of the Persian word w!,9, camamis
(j2~le3 which is the plural of the Latin word comes W445 a Count.
5. A euphonic vowel is placed before the word, as istable Usb-t
from the Latin word stabulum. In certain instances either m or t or
both, are prefixed to the word as taqlyd o83, mogallad olse and
motagqallad olric
After this short digression which exemplifies what we have to say, let
us return to trace the means by which monosyllabic elements of roots
are enlarged into bi-syllabic roots.
1. Elements of roots which had three consonants needed not to be
enlarged to be shaped into roots. The three consonants are considered
as the root without reference to the original vowel, and by animating
these consonants by various vowels the derivatives are formed: for
instance, from the root trah (Latin trahere, Arabic c_yb, German tragen,
English tray,) they form derivatives like tarih, taryh, tarh, &c. ; from
traf (German treffen, i. e. to hit, which has traf in the Imperfect
tense, English drive, Arab 5,, which means both to drive and to hit,)
they make tarf, tirf, taraf, atraf, tarayf, &c. In the same way they form
a number of derivatives from trab, (German, traben, Arabic >,b,) tryk,
(English track, Arabie (3:75), trud, (Latin trudere, Arabic 9,5)
blaj, (German platzen, Arabic =) &e.
It was probably a law of euphony which led the Arabs to be so
arbitrary in altering the vowels of elements of roots. They never begin
a syllable with two consonants, but they place a vowel between them to
render the pronunciation easier, and if a word or syllable begins with
1851.] On the Physiology of the Arabic Language. 121
three consonants they drop one, thus, the word stratum (Italian strada,
English street), is pronounced sirat 41,0 We can easily imagine how
by degrees the first vowel was pronounced long in such cases, and the
second short and finally entirely dropped, as in the above instances.
In comparing words of various dialects of the Hindu-Germanic tongues
we find indeed transpositions of vowels, which have something analo-
gous, thus we say in German trub-en and in Latin turb-are.* But such
transpositions are never used with us as a means of forming derivatives.
Elements of roots which had three consonants served as norm, such
as had less than three consonants were enlarged to three in order to
form prolific roots.
2. The simplest way to effect this was to double the last consonant of
elements of roots, consisting of two consonants separated by a short
vowel. There is, however, no vowel between the doubled consonants in
the most ancient derivatives of these roots. Taking the root kad
(English cut, Arabic 05) as an example, it is likely that kadd, he has
ut; kodd, cut (imperative) ; kadda §95 segment, are the original deri-
vatives and that qadyd, qidad, &c., are of more modern origin. The
same applies to roots like 2 radd, reddere, } barr, pure; @& ghamm,
sorrow, (German gram.)
The Arabs are fond of doubling letters : the roots of which the second
vowel is doubled, and which are called surd roots, are therefore very
numerous, there are no less than 426, and there are only 1784, possible,
and some of those which are possible, would be far from being euphonic.
3. If the vowel which separated the two consonants of which the ele-
ment of the root consisted is long, as in ban wh to appear (Greek
gaww) or in qal (English, call; Greek, xaAew, German, gellen, hence
Kehle and nightin-gale), the oldest forms are made by merely changing
the vowel as qal, he said; qyl, it was said; qawl, speech; gol, say,
(Imperative) ; a-qul, I say, or shall say. It is against the spirit of the
Arabic language to pronounce two vowels after each other as in coérce.
In order therefore to increase the number of derivatives, a hamzah or the
consonants w or y or both, are inserted wherever two vowels meet in
the formation of derivatives after the norm of tri-consonantal words, as
gayil Usls dicens, and owing to the tendency of the language to have
* The Latin origin of this word is attested by Soydty in his list of foreign words
which occur in the Qoran.
122 On the Physiology of the Arabic Language. (No. 2.
tri-consonantal roots this hamzah or weak consonant is considered
as an essential constituent of the root and occasionally used when
euphony does not require it, as in aqwal Jly$! “ words.”
The hamzah seems to be chiefly used if the two consonants of the
element of the root were separated by a diphthong, for instance by oi.
In reality the diphthong is resolved into two vowels or syllables and the
hamzah expresses the dizeresis, as bais (ei: (German bos’, English
bad), though the hamzah is a much stronger consonant than the w and
y* the old derivatives from roots with hamzah are monosyllabic and
formed by the change of vowels only, as biis L»’s? evil, misery (German,
Buss’) ; biis, be miserable (German, biis’) ; ta-biis (»4S or ta-biis (»%,
thou shalt be miserable and poor. This class of roots is evidently older
than the preceding. It comprehends at present 142 roots, in many
of which it is optional to substitute a long vowel for the two short
vowels separated by the hamzah, you may say for instance, ras Cy!)
instead of rais (wl), rdf 5!) instead of raaf Gf).
4. The Arabs (like the Greeks) pronounce a pectoral aspirate called
hamzah before every vowel which is not preceded by a consonant.
This aspirate is particularly strong in the case of a hiatus, and there-
fore in some instances they put an ’ayn ¢ which has the same power as
hamzah, but the sound is much stronger, and therefore it is a complete
consonant which is never dropped, whereas the hamzah is omitted under
certain circumstances. It often happens that an element of the root
which had a long vowel between two consonants has been formed into
* The strength of the hamzah is in a great measure fictitious, it is frequently
written owing to a whim of the Grammarians where it is not pronounced. No part
of Grammar has been less understood by Arabic Grammarians than the theory of the
hamzah and alif. The following are the fundamental rules: Whenever hamzah
stands over an alif, the alif is perfectly superfluous, it is merely the fulcrum of the
hamzah as in yf Shane amr, saadla ; if we were to Write 0 s (ive the same sound
would be expressed. Besides being the fulcrum of the hamzah, the alif has
only one other use—that of a circumflex accent as jlee sara; was it not for the
alif, we would read sara oor The alif is therefore neither a vowel nor a consonant,
it is no letter at all; but the hamzah is a letter—it is the weakest consonant. If the
hamzah surmounts a w or y, as in 395) and (Ml either the w andy must be
considered as mere fulcra and therefore mute,—and we must read raiif, sail or the
hamzah is superfluous and we must read rawiif, sayil: to write both hamzah and w
or hamzah and y, is a whim of the Grammarians.
1851. | On the Physiology of the Arabic Language. 123
a root in various ways by inserting a hamzah, by hardening this hamzah
into an ¢ or even into a¢ or without inserting any such letter, thus
os ba’ad and ob bad, wide; qew sa’ab and wl sdb to flow (sa’b
means also the sap) have the same meaning and are obviously formed
from the same elements. There are in all 194 roots of which the
second letter is an ¢ ; and I suppose in more than one-half or about 100
of them the ’ayn occupies the place of a long vowel.
5. The greatest liberties have been taken with elements of roots
ending in a vowel which is preceded by one or two consonants as in
English, go, free, (Arabic !,3 bra). Roots frequently in use derived
from such elements are even now only nominally enlarged and remain
monosyllabic as ji *l= to come (probably originally identical with the
Hindustani j4-nd and English go), raa ds!) or r4 *1y to see, &c. Others have
been enlarged by the addition of weak consonants (i. e. cg and ») and
this enlargement is in many instances only nominal, as rawa (59)
to flow (Greek, few). The element of this root is clearly ra, this has
been enlarged into raa and the w has been inserted for the sake of
euphony. In some instances a hamzah was added, and this was fre-
quently hardened into an ¢ thus Joy bada, fou and badaii, go bada’a,
have all the same meaning “ to commence” and both |») bara, and fy
baraa, mean to produce (para-re). The ¢ 1s sometimes even hardened
into the stronger sound of é as &, 2) bolugh from the element bla
(Greek Actos, Latin plenus, English full.)* Roots which end in weak
consonants and which therefore in reality are not tri-consonantal are
very numerous. 467 roots end in w, 36 in y, and 215 in hamzah; to
these may be added 161 roots ending in ’ayn; in all 879 roots which
is nearly one-fifth of the total of tri-consonantal roots.
The Arabic language of books or at all events of our dictionaries,
contains the words of almost all dialects of Arabia, and owing to the
dialectic differences we find sometimes half a dozen of roots formed of the
same element with hardly any difference in the meaning. Thus from the
element kum (Greek ovy, Hindee G+ simat, Latin summa, and cum) the
Ww
ww
°
following roots have been formed 3 gamm, iS kamm, e> jamm, ead
dhamm, U+> jamal, (compare simul,) @+> Jama’ and ..6> jama. Again
* The Arabs frequently put an m instead of a b, and it is probable that the root
malai “de to fill, is derived from the same element.
124 On the Physiology of the Arabic Language. | No. 2.
from the element fra or far (English fro’, Gothic fra, German ver-werfen)
the following roots have been formed (659, 79, (3y°, (compare frac-tum),
355, Key? and c»,%, Still more fertile in roots is the element cut
(Hindee Wis katn4, which means equally to cut), viz. 6? qa¢t, eb5 qata’
JbS gaéal, Wes qacc, (Latin scissum), wwa5 qacab, 45 qadhab, and
U.23 qacal. Again U3 fall, 29 fala’, #4 falagh, ¢¥ falah, zs falakh, e
falaj, as falaq and as thala’, mean all to split. With reference to,
es I have to observe that it stands instead of zs. Ibn Hisham informs
us that some tribes pronounced the & th invariably like and they said
w 4, ee diet: BR Noor,
~ instead of p+ and -2s instead of wi=’.
SM) wylossd kxhaicd! wyay yp GIR y iirc yall gid lida eet JG
ley) cM ot £9) JE _pU eydizey Goa y Goo 1/5 LS SWI 40
wl Boars gi! goa y ele oy! JF ioadl oy Gloadi go coe!
I adduce one or two more examples ls fakk, (33 faqq, faqai
md 8 faqa, O49 fadhdh, £43 fadhah, ai fadham, Uva facal,
es) tacd, Wes fage, mean all to disjoin, in like manner, ¢o da’, ~©o
da’ab, wie daib, “sy da’at, $©s da’az, 5x0 dahaz, mean all to push.
It would appear that originally only weak consonants were added
to the elements of roots or inserted into them with a view of en-
larging them, and that they were gradually hardened or permuted with
stronger ones. Thus w was gradually hardened into f or b and per-
muted with m. Y cg is hardened into j ¢ or Shor ch, ¢ kh; and these
are farther hardened into 3 4, S k and permuted with We dh, cp ¢,
oe? sh, Cw 5, 5% 2d, & tz, & th, Gf, w t, 9d, a dz, and wn.
Hamzah is hardened into ¢ ’ayn, and ’ayn farther into ¢ ghayn, 64,
5k, and permuted with yr, J 1. Finally these three weak letters are
frequently permuted with each other.
I adduce some examples of the permutation of consonants Qe —=
(= Ury=},9 and perhaps— %,9
2.3 — a9
q ry
Web Kjels
s8—wh— bls
1851. | On the Physiology of the Arabie Language. 125
e ”. e a
OS deel a
v= zs
5==oo=
way
Cn Coe
see ra
We observe farther from the above examples, that the addition of a
consonant is not confined to elements ending with a vowel; but some:
times a consonant is added to elements ending with a consonant, as will
appear by comparing sit gahna, with can-o, is fatah, with pat-et,
(the roots “3 batt and ($49 fataq, have nearly the same meaning),
303 with fade ; Pag or 39 with dy, &e.
If the element begins with a vowel or a weak consonant, they not
seldom with a view of enlarging it, put a hamzah or an e or even a
complete consonant before it; thus the word & hand is used in the mean-
ing of assistance and of ayad means to assist ; the root derived from
the same element as over, German iiber, is spelt _,»s© in Arabic that is to
say an ’ayn is prefixed, and if we compare @92 yawm, day with npepa it
would appear that the y does not form part of the element. The
element 4 to come (Hindustani 4-na, Persian 4madan, dy) is enlarged into
the following roots cs3! awa, (in this root the long a has been resolved
into two short ones and they have been separated by a weak consonant
w for the sake of euphony) cs? bawa and sl) baa, (compare the Greek
Baww, and Latin meo,) and *'s ff and £'® hé. The element tir or ar, which:
means fire, (ir means in Hebrew, fire, and jf means in Arabic inflam-
mavit,) was enlarged into )59 fawr, (compare fire 7vp) and into 5 nar.
It has been observed above that weak consonants which have’ been.
added to the element in order to form a tri-consonantal root are fre-
quently rejected in the old forms particularly in the imperative. In
imitation with this rule of throwing off weak vowels, they sometimes
disappear though they form part of the element of the root. Thus
i, is the imperative of cgly waa, to vow, (Latin vo-tum), where the
w forms, no doubt, part of the element.
R 2
126 Notes on the Dophlés and their Language. [No. 2.
I add a synoptical table of the tri-consonantal roots of the Arabic
language which will be found convenient for comparing them among
themselves and with those of other idioms. The first horizontal column
contains the first consonant of a root and the first vertical column to
the left the second, and where the fingers meet if you carry one finger
down from the first horizontal column and the other to the right
from the first vertical you find the third consonant of the root.
Notes on the Dophlis and the peculiarities of their Language. By
Wm. Rosinson, M. A. Inspector of Government Schools in
Assam. Forwarded by the Government of Bengal.
That portion of the southern face of the sub-Himalayas, which,
extending from 92° 50’ to about 94° north latitude,—and forming the
northern boundary of the valley of Assam, from the Kuriapara Duwar,
to where the Subonshiri debouches into the plains,—is occupied by a
tribe of mountaineers, usually known to the people of the valley, under
the appellation of the Dopuua’s. This term, whatever may be its
origin, is not recognized by the people to whom it is applied, except
in their intercourse with the inhabitants of the plains. Ba’nent, the
term in their language to signify @ man, is the only designation they
give themselves.
During the latter days of-the Ahom Suzerainty, when internal dis-
sensions, and the growing imbecility of the government furnished
opportunities for the bordering tribes to indulge in acts of rapine and
lawless aggression on their low-land neighbours, the Dophlas were not
slow in exacting their share of the general spoil. Several attempts
were made to check their atrocities ; and on one occasion, Raja Gouri-
nath Sing, is said to have marched an army into their hills for the
express purpose of chastising them; when, as native historians tell us,
several thousand Dophlds were taken prisoners and brought down to
the plains. The Raja, unwilling that they should pine in indolence,
obliged them to dig a canal with the view of draining off the large
and unwholesome morasses that still exist in Muhal Kollongpur. But,
owing to the bad treatment to which the prisoners were subjected,
and the unhealthiness of the season, the greater portion of them are
NN oa) TE) | at re z ~|=> 4 3} J) || Ge v |e ea b b fe: é|e] eo J J e oO) y Dy fies
- ie oe aie ol | aaa arena | rS I
——] eee 9] jSosorluerw 3 —} . — = Py . . . a —_—
. SS NSeA+hassremecseoo| ae oy pedbemsepegs pu sserier ie “Ws J #52) pes) — = bua} or [Fs evestttescsores| — bed G
Sus Beyer re) crdlerds} wridroe 2 J sed | lsxuJSuerd 9 pul
rf) orl
os
miahe = oe Fi “aba -| ere Gb“ ece GRC ee eco er] — [pots coe Srey oreo se — Ros Bee beer
we pote — [mseda >) ehace beer fepece’| swe eres! UG? Pee’ a ‘ a t 4S te od = jbie podtobaata Eee Te "psees4|
ee ere reo) bv oTEAi]u9 FAL FledseL| leun5 89) soseee red 29 EweFrd| eG E Fla se te clederissver 525 ER soe be
Su ai] GU beGde) Uaages 2 4 suru) Gs sed sone Here) ada) sd Gel
“we ads Premera
WD lopde} ed] — ce | oH porno) — — Jape) cae || UCR eae Res th = = pepo] Pers eS eorbece™| sect beer ee seces vr
oA nee re} fuse rd Sos 3u¢ ae CEI CFR up} vil
24 Aue asus
. 4 = iba || = 5 : - ©) Meats | .
|opsia? 63-44) — = [bpDE bestia) DS oie) as Tee ods oe | — lerde ae" leevt bebo Uebsenpe co] wet ew] —
fa) 4| 4 rd el of ws aed + Gao
. 6 — Y «| = Pl opdI™ eesec pepe] ro" re) “ose — ley = — [Soe s*Weyocleeeees rH -
z lpdot ere) 28 | rsd fects) Uo*™ lw edo pet at aH : 4 Furs : Ser ee es oe ees
t nod a Se eu] peed S| Ber ds 50 nite wi Fu 2 Se Seas
SOC 4 a wre} tur
(< wo jessy] ¢ ze leu] — = ernase ~esrU Ur sslesbeSo bs cot JIS) IIe] — = FS pre HBSS I Selsey cesjeo] — leo —
eed se Nytcyeste) we JUI G9 *|), 0-95 2” Pex) url So bu GOSEb SESS FEU supe
e) 3u¢ 3 SI +¢ af sae PY suI SG) sae
F Sash nes Web oampe ahs elegy: are) eae A | A
(|| BRO peneAG) sin oe a rg sper) pam dS Boje eae oe je | re = = = |nde"] ws ee ree be pees | — Ges —
Gul ved 24 edu ea sree SF) sole rr) wet
ae Je =
» |emettce] — [2eGeltocetomscciner | — = fete] De jeeries Cfo! = = = Pace IGS" EHEC er sees Wer etserteer* Pp ex shee | se
nstede) srTSelasqusrdse rl bew cUSS) 58} ae 64 perds) sp SilsreS assur) x06) COOP FON SEGGSe lL, ot
Jr sataJde) 3u) aseU%é) Gurdissud S|
A wee [sre] — Se he OL = ord — => bogey) = = — O82E! see rete Sel see" eee Spc Ue See Sec) —
a eur Gord) se usr ord Fu 528% s | G| ws eS
cet
sate SO)
Hee" eoceetreMeseoe eer te cot | — le ee Pte eet ec eee Sjseer™ Ser ESeo owe reer tec se] — [eset | 5 leworr esos be~
~) PISA SIA Se UH 58} 9 GY) MSGS HES etl eo elgg es ches gee ee WF 5INGS EE WP sie 5 Caridad WA 5 SAS)
JSF slES PIES Fp SE ae] GrFisGgset word) Cle 1d Cy [Sed ad ed ead bees et bs etU
SrurlusEes re a3u¢ issue cic) artes af issu del 364) wie
3 = erect yromsee | 2 So \ecreait te = fawe| — | ew te | — Bsert sue! eo Were] oem Bert Guce ter ue sive +
ar] ssbSlurp USS) Ise rds) werd Ge) wie orl SrelsSGsell sed] wos
re) rcs) ated
(6p Ios bie yal = ROS iat Fea (Mea) Nha) — [seer] = = sede] — poe ep s“Gosectee ey sce Gere "pote eee cee lbtes"| ws
wu) ¢) es 8S) J wo sued USGe 3 3) 20) sede svn J SS ee bye) wr del
worl 5 3\is 9G)
& lspce sees) — lp eres gst] oF Sarl ) - — = a = foertsurcteceebeetce*| GH Bicestrest | pu“ eBioce
(Ur ory esd * Blais wr J) 206G 266) ad ae resets ww IGE eeFte sy) led Se)
Je 3) sJS 93 rer
UW lUsse} segs] — — “let tes Sae4) Ga — régse*} — — se || cs = — — soe) wom lever eo, Spt (BS eetsoreteoot spe" soem]
ws Ceres) or 30) iaed wed sed es) J} sds wel
u Pe |elpetxy) == - I Da a SI atl ry — jee — = = = = = — fPssoete soe eeec See? | J -
L 3d] weds arg 35d] 3 3 os
po wre] 9 [oete] — fro “teluser) — ~ erst] ~ |spwelece| — | — | — | — iter Ute euictiper | — brine teres Uesepe oe] —
ead we 30 words sods) 3} sv) s0¢d ksseVel sd gad Gre" dope
¢ { a p
L = "29 = = ~ sos] saw - = = — = eet = — = — ror) — ion =) icles css te || pees = sie =
fa = SSS ee bes Sea) fest y cep Sobers biG eee by leat ow = = cd ras "is ie see jeweowetert| “ |ysseel by
Js 4 surds Furi} ed dete ru serd) de) ce) pated OS Bre or Gu) USGS 2)
ard so) rd Gos dues Os 0d Grd GE es) wel
oie) 7)
é = [ress wets | cos — - Sf Fas fees Spon) pd oe fadSne] g5% Lpoess! 5 = — — Die — = — oso} —
srr weds) erere re) ord
rey ea “FS [SSOP eet | Pe slyoces*ud grr) by coe Ml ypwtowwbys cote sese es oetlns 5 oles ye pocer) sda — beet tec etl yen bw te
ws 2) 20 FEI ire UE Rares sie wJ Se 34 sug) sud ete | (eye res) ee es eee) wi
wee 26 UGéte| 24 us ot bodes
ay Bre)
% aE ses icie| cou |e) = 3 et rer) ob jeer Seerpoe eth se Uae a zs — levees] “ Loecee) — =— 30
ur vd ey Seve] Grerdtetpurd el stee Reprers!
Sve S| ward fabad
5 ! i i
J (CU ee ot J pets SS endees| aa) [biog eiaie se Gpveereers29s) ses || 5a — |isse7) — Jason _ — [beet pscerbete vps
ros Jr Jessel woe) wel 33rd eo SPE) sod rrr}
Ive wordy | a See
J Niele Secs e25s (hee eieenne naa e eee CCE Se eles SS ce cn Cencia| Soca omen eee lee eC ence ane Cen (Cees pesetceoes) =
IES mira Eo) terctbersserue*e ureter! roseget gq Sects Jeri FEF eerie ses IGE eCH 88)
34 cess) HEPES POS SIP OSe SEG spree erry) PS GS 259 w 6G) Ge gir I GH) | wS Gis
“s3) J <2) Jahy
es meee Ua eUeses Seca aie aUreyece cr eecepece becetecorboeieeco | * froeeriees"| — [rect eco **boect™ ese) Deeer"aurjst] wm
PF awd) oe Ar PevICW etre fed G22 CPE i eo Jers] Gorpdier Steere FPF EFS IES 5 JG HEF 5 oe
: re) 28095 Ge= wsudd bbe Jd wrodigees|
: wr S
(O) aed |B cial BeceaCce Mes pec == peere| ~ seen me steep sas et
Care, 3) 2 GS 2)25° GS) pave wo os 6S 4 os we Seete ret Fe
Proyere) fesyo) ec as
We se) pus 45a" , Joo ee jor 6539539 EHUB 4} Youre oS IGH) re" spss ¢ Ure" see sier
3 pperere.) wued MGsGt} sed) sed ole 3¢
aed)
Lele ae aie oy ceeetecey ie
eased tee Sahs9 ee,
sou at
rod alee s ‘
Ps Paes,
>
a
i —
i
Se —
a
. eG “54 45) IgE i — 7
.
,
yi
y
.
Buvace 5 Act
1851.1 Notes on the Dophlas and their Language. 127
said to have perished, and the task assigned them remained unaccom-
plished.
Others of their tribe, however, nothing daunted, continued their
periodical predations, and annually kidnapped large numbers of men
and women, whom they consigned to perpetual slavery. The govern-
ment, unable to put a stop to these atrocities, was at length compelled
tacitly to submit to them, and yield to these marauders the right of
imposing a black mail on all the frontier Muhals. But the exactions
of the Dophlas, fell so heavily on the inhabitants of these Muhals,
especially, during the period that Raja Purander Sing held the upper
portion of the valley, as to lead to the entire desertion of almost all the
villages on the frontier.
On the resumption of the Raja’s territories by the British Govern-
ment, active measures were taken for checking the predatory habits of
the Dophlas. It was then ascertained that the chiefs inhabiting the
higher ranges, had alone the prescriptive right to the black mail.
Their intercourse with the plains however, had long been obstructed
by their hostile neighbours of the lower ranges. But the able conduct
and perseverance of the British authorities, in re-opening communica-
tions with them, and engaging them in active co-operation, compelled
the allegiant clans of the petty chiefs on the frontier hills to pay due
submission to the paramount authority, and to desist from all further
acts of violence on the people of the plains ; while the chiefs who held
the prescriptive right to the tribute were glad to enter into an agree-
ment to receive an annual sum from the British Government in lieu of
all their demands. The sum so paid since 1836-37, amounts to Co.’s
Rs. 2543, which is divided among no less than two hundred and thirty-
eight different chiefs.
Of the mountains, inhabited by the Dophlas, we possess no topo-
graphical information of any value. The few Asamese slaves, who
from time to time contrive to effect their escape from servitude, affirm
that the Dophla villages are large and numerous, that the inhabitants
keep large flocks of cattle, and are well supplied with grain. The
country is thickly covered with forests, and during the winter months,
the fall of snow is said to be very heavy.
The climate, generally speaking is highly healthful. The tem-
perature, is as various as the several elevations of the ever-varied
128 Notes on the Dophlis and their Language. [No. 2.
surface ; which, though nowhere troubled with excessive heat, is so
by excessive moisture, generating a rank vegetation, considerably aided
by a deep stratum of luxuriant soil.
The Dophlas are divided into innumerable petty clans, who maintain
among themselves an oligarchical form of government, and acknowledge
the authority of from two or three, to as many as thirty or forty chiefs
in each clan. The influence exerted by these chiefs, seems to be mild in
the extreme. . The people appear to have no legal provisions whatever
for the well-being and conservation of society—the enlightened end
of civilized legislation—and yet exhibit among themselves in an emi-
nent degree, that social order which is the greatest blessing and
highest pride of the social state. A sort of tacit common-sense law
governs them, which notwithstanding all that has been written on the
inborn lawlessness of the human race, has its precepts graven on
every breast. The grand principles of virtue and honour, however
they may be distorted by arbitrary codes, are the same all the world
over ; and where these principles are concerned, the right or wrong
of any action appears the same to the uncultivated as to the enlight-
ened mind. And it is to this indwelling, this universally diffused
perception of what is just or otherwise, that the integrity of these
mountaineers in their intercourse with each other is to be attributed.
Their ideas of religion are exceedingly crude. They acknowledge
the existence of one Supreme Creator and Ruler of the world, but Him
they never worship, and their religious rites consist almost exclusively
in the propitiation, by offerings and sacrifices, of the spirits or Genii,
whom they believe to inhabit their hills. Their worship consists of
invocations of protection for the people, and their crops and domestic
animals,—and of thanksgivings when recent troubles are passed.
Sacrifices are considered more worthy than offerings, and hogs and
fowls are the animals most frequently sacrificed. Libations of ferment-
ed liquor always accompany their sacrifices, and as every sacrifice gives
occasion for a feast, the people on these occasions indulge pretty freely
in copious potations. The office of the priesthood, is not an indefea-
sible right vested in any family, nor is the profession at all exclusive,
Whoever chooses to qualify himself, may become a priest, and may
give up the profession whenever he sees fit. Diseases are supposed to
arise entirely from preternatural agency, hence the priests are also
1851.] Notes on the Dophlis and their Language. 129
exorcists. They pretend also to a knowledge of divination, and when
called in cases of sickness, or in times of temporal distress, consult
auspices of many different kinds, but especially by the breaking of
eggs, and the examination of the entrails of young chickens.
Marriages are never entered into, before the parties have attained
the age of maturity, and the ceremonies performed on such occasions
are but little perplexed with forms.
The dead are always buried, and that very soon after decease. The
body is borne by friends and relatives in silence to the grave, and with
it are deposited the war implements and cooking utensils used by the
deceased, after which preparations are made for a funeral banquet.
The physiognomy of the people, exhibits generally and normally,
what is commonly known as the Scythic, or what Blumenbach terms
the Mongolian, type of the human family. This type, however, is in
many cases much softened and modified ; and where there has been
any intermixture with the Arian inhabitants of the plains, it frequently
passes into a near approach to the Caucasian. The usual complexion
is that of a pale brown or isabelline hue, though in many cases it
approaches to a much darker tint.
The ordinary dress of the Dophlas, consists of a short sleeveless
shirt of thick cotton cloth, sometimes of the natural colour, but more
frequently striped gaily with blue and red, and always excessively
dirty. Over this is thrown a mantle of cotton or woollen cloth fastened
about the throat and shoulders by means of pins, made of bamboo.
The ears are always ornamented with great knobs generally made
of some shell, but sometimes of horn and amber. The hair is always
worn long, very neatly plaited and turned into a knot just above the
forehead. ‘The women are generally wrapt in a shapeless mantle of
striped or plain cotton cloth, with its upper part tucked in tightly
over the breast, and enveloping the body from the armpits to the cen-
tre of the calves. Another cloth is also thrown over the shoulders,
answering the purpose of a cloak, the upper corners of which are tied
into a knot sufficiently low to expose the throat which is invariably
cased in a profusion of bead necklaces of all varieties of colour. The
ears are loaded with huge brass or silver rings and the ear-lobes, so
stretched with the weight of great metal knobs that they not unusu-
ally reach down to the shoulders. Heavy bracelets of mixed metal
130 Notes on the Dophldas and thew Language. [No. 2.
are also worn on the wrists. The hair, which among the women is
generally very long and black, is gathered into a knot tied just above
the nape.
The arms used by the people, consist of a long sword slung by
means of a piece of cane across the shoulders, a dagger worn in the
girdle, and a bow and arrows.
The arts practised by the Dophlas are few and simple. Agriculture
is almost the sole business of the men, and to it is added the construc-
tion and furnishing of the dwelling house; the boys look after the
domestic animals, and the women, aided by the girls, are employed in all
the indoor occupations, of cooking, brewing, spinning and weaving.
The agricultural implements are an axe, a Ddéo or bill-hook, and a spade.
The agricultural products are rice, (the ‘‘summer rice’ of the plains)
wheat and barley, with a few cucurbitaceous plants, greens, edible
roots, red pepper, ginger and cotton. Very little is grown beyond
what is necessary for household consumption, and the surplus is
bartered either with the people of the plains for agricultural imple-
ments, culinary utensils, beads, and ornaments, and cotton-cloths, or
with their neighbours on the hills, for swords and woollen cloths of
Thibetan manufacture. The men haft all the iron implements they
purchase abroad.
Manjit forms a considerable article of the trade of the Dophlas; it
grows wild in great abundance on their hills and is said to be of very
superior quality.
Of learning and letters, the Dophlas are totally devoid. Their
language, as well as physical attributes, give strong evidence of their
connection with the affiliated sub-Himalayan races of Thibetan origin,
and a comparison of the vocabulary herewith submitted, with those I
had the pleasure to furnish last year, will show a very close alliance
with the dialects of the Miris and Abors.
We proceed now to a brief notice of their lingual peculiarities.
Or Nowns.
Gender.—This language possesses a variety of substantive terms,
sufficient to denote all that is needful in the distinction of sex among
human beings. Thus,
Abé6, father. Ane, mother.
Tette, elder brother. Ami, elder sister.
1851.) Notes on the Dophlis and their Language. 131
Boro, younger brother. Biirma, younger sister.
‘ Nidlobd, boy. Nidme, girl.
Sex in the inferior animals is expressed by the post-fixes Bd or Pé
male and Ne female. These terms are applied only to the last syllable
of the noun if it happens to be a word of more than one syllable.
Male. Female.
Bos, St; Sii-bd, Sti-ne.
Dog, Ek-ki; Ki-bd, Ki-ne.
Deer, Cha-chor; Chor-bd, Chor-ne.
| Tiger, Som-nyéd; Nyd-bo, Ny6-ne.
There are a few exceptions to the above rule; as in
Chibi, monkey. Chibi-bepo, Chibi-bene.
Saben, goat. Bobla, Bene.
Number.—There is no grammatical form to express a plural num-
ber. the idea of plurality is generally conveyed by such terms as Pang
all, Arok many, &c., added as post-fixes to the noun, When a
numeral adjective is employed, the noun undergoes no variation; e. g.
Kkki kanag, seven dogs, Si ak-ple, sia cows.
Case.—Cases are formed entirely by post-positions, and, as may be
supposed, their number may be very readily increased.
There is but one regimen or mode of declension for all nouns, nor is
this in any way perplexed by refinements expressive of either gender
or number.
Ov, a house.
Nom. Ou, a house.
Gen. Oug, of a house.
Dat. Oug-bo, to a house.
Abl. Oug-gam, from a house.
Acc. Oum, a house.
Instr. Oug-mona, with or by a house.
Loc. Oug-ald, in a house.
Or ADJECTIVES.
From the principle that seems to prevail in the language, of placing
the adjuncts after the objects to which they are attached, the adjective
generally follows the noun it serves to qualify; thus,
Esi harak, eold water.
Bangni nid, a young man.
Sangna atepa, a great tree.
Takar kanag, seven stars.
Comparison is expressed by the incrementory particle Ya or Eya.
The former is annexed to adjectives ending in a vowel, but where the
final letter is a consonant, the latter is invariably employed. Hzxample,
Karuk, dad. ~ Karuk-eya, worse.
132 Notes on the Dophlds and their Language. [No. 2.
N. B.—Adjectives when taken singly almost always end in Pé, but
in composition this final syllable is omitted.
Netik-pa, new. Netik-eya, newer.
Arok-pa, many. Arok-eyd, more.
Alepa, good. Aleya, better.
Akso-pa, tall. Akso-y4, taller.
Ao-pa, high. KAo-ya, higher.
To express the superlative form, the word Pang all, is prefixed to
the adjective in the comparative state. Thus:
Pang do-y4, highest, or higher than all.
Pang akso-ya, tallest, or taller than all.
Pang dleya, dest, or better than all.
NUMERALS.
The numerical system is emphatically decimal, and extends no
further than will suffice for the enumeration of the fingers and toes.
1. Aken. 11. Réng-lé-dkin.
2. Ani. 12. Rang-lé-ani.
3. A-dm. 13. Rang-la-44m.
4. A-pli. 14, Rang-1a-apli.
5. Ang-d. 15. Rang-la-ango.
6. Ak-ple. | 16. Réang-la-ak-ple,
7. Kanag. 17. Rang-la-kanag.
8. Plag-nag 18. Rang-la-plag-nag.
9. Kayo. 19. Réang-]4-kdyo.
10. Rang 20. Rang-chang.
Or Pronouns.
The Personal Pronouns are,
Ngé, I. Neg6é-lu, we.
No, thou. No-lu, you.
Ma, he or she. Ma-lu, they.
In declension, they follow the same regimen as that given above for
nouns substantive.
Ist Person.
Singular. Plural.
Nom. No, J. Nom. Ngo-lu, we.
Gen. Ngog, of me. Gen. Neg6-lug, ours.
Dat. Ngog-bd, to me. Dat. Ngo-lug-b6, fo us.
Abl. Ngodg-gam, from me. Abi. Ngo-lug-gam, from us.
Acc. Ngom, me. Acc. Ngé-lum, us.
Instr. Ngdg-moné, by me. Instr. Ng6-lug-mona, by us.
Loc. Ngodg-dlo, in me. Loc. Ngo-lug-dlo, in us.
The pronouns of the 2nd and 3rd Person are declined in the same
manner.
The Demonstrative Pronouns are, Sd, and Ché, this, and dna,
that ; and the interrogative,
1851.] Notes on the Dophlds and their Language. 133
He, who? and Hogo, what ?
They may be declined in the same way as the Personal Pronouns.
Or VERBS.
Verbs expressive of being and possession are very rare. Of the
former class we have Dong-pa, in the present, and Dong-pona in the
past tense. Verbs of the latter class appear to be wholly wanting.
The regimen for the conjugation of verbs exhibits great simplicity.
There are but three recognized relations of time, the absolute present,
the absolute past, and the simple future; but should occasion require
that the time of an action be expressed with greater precision than
these tenses admit of, corresponding adverbs of time are employed and
usually placed before the verb.
The variations that verbs undergo, whether in mood or tense appear
to be effected by the aid of auxiliaries, which may properly be termed
immutable verbal fragments. Verbs undergo no change expressive of
either number or person.
InpicatTivE Moon.
The adjuncts Dé, Pana, and Bo, form the distinctive signs of the
present, past, and future tenses. D6, is in all probability a contracted
form of the substantive verb Dong, Zo be.
Pana, is often used by itself to signify, did; for example,
Lak mona pana, I did zt with my hand.
Present TENSE.
Singular. Plural.
1. Ngd do-dd, I am eating. 1. Ngd-lu do-dd, we are eating.
2. N6 do-dd, thou art eating. 2. No-lu do-do, you are eating.
3. Ma do-do, he ts eating. | 3. Ma-lu dodo, they are eating.
Thus also;—Bang-do, I am carrying. Angne-do, I am going,
Tang-dd, I am drinking. Me-d6, I am seeking.
Past TENsE.
Singular. Plural.
1. Ngo do-pana, I did eat. 1. Ngo-lu do-pana, we did eat.
2. N6 do-pana, thou didst eat. 2. No-lu do-pand, you did eat.
3. Ma do-pana, he did eat. 3. Ma-lu do-pand, they did eat.
Bang-pana, I did carry. Tang-pana, I did drink.
Angne-pana, I did go. Me-pana, I did seek.
Future Tense.
Singular. Plural.
1. Ngé do-bo, I will eat. 1. Nego-lu do-bd, we will eat.
2. No do-bd, thou wilt eat. | 2. No-lu do-bé, you will eat.
3. Ma do-bd, he will eat. 3. Ma-lu do-bo, they will eat.
Bang-bo, I will carry. Tang-bo. I will drink.
Angne-bo, I will go. Me-bé, I will seek.
8 2
134 Notes on the Dophlas and their Language. [No. 2.
The contrasted negatives to the above are formed by the addition of
the particle Ma. Thus:
Present. Ngo do-do-ma, I am not eating.
Past. Ngo do-pana-ma, I did not eat.
Future. Ngo do-bo-ma, I will not eat.
IMPERATIVE Moop.
The only instance in which this mood exists is in the 2nd _ person.
It is formed by the addition of To, to the verb. Thus: Do-to, eat.
Gok-td, call. No-to, bring. Numerous other examples of which will
be found in the annexed vocabulary.
The contrasted negative is formed by the substitution of Yo, for
Té. Thus: Do-yé, eat not. Gok-yé, call not. No-y6, bring not.
Angne-y6, go not.
The INFINITIVE, or perhaps more correctly the GeRuND, is formed
by the addition of the word Tebd. Thus: Do-tebd, to eat, or for the
purpose of eating. Tang-tebd, to drink. Bang-tebo, fo carry. Re-
tebd, to build.
PARTICIPLES.
The participial terminations are, [seeking.
Present, Neya. —Do-neyd, eating. Tang-neya, drinking. Me-neya,
Past, Pelé.—Do-peld, having eaten. Tang-pelo, having drunk.
Me-peld, having sought.
PotentTi1aAL Moop.
When power or capacity, is intended to be implied, the word
Parepa, is added to the verb in the future tense.
Ngo Angne-bo parepa, I can go.
No Do-bo parepa, thou canst eat.
Ma Tarbo parepa, he can run.
Desire is expressed by the word mdng-dd, which takes the same
relative position when put in conjunction with another verb.
Ngo Angne- bo mang-dd, I wish to go.
Ma Do-bo, mang-d6, he wishes to eat.
Ma-lu Tarbo mang-do, they wish to run.
INDECLINABLE PARTICLES, so necessary in most cultivated lan-
guages for connecting sentences together and giving precision to other
parts of speech, are almost unknown in the language of the Dophlas.
Where the want of a conjunction can be evaded by the use of a
participle, the latter is usually introduced, otherwise the parts of a
sentence hang very loosely together.
Post-positive particles, such as those given in the declensions of
nouns, take the place of prepositions.
Adverbs precede the verbs they serve to qualify, and in general are
placed in close juxta-position to them.
1851.]
Notes on the Dophlis and their Language. 135
Now, Kaja.
To-day, Solo.
Yesterday, Muro.
Here, Sig.
Afterwards, Koyong.
What ? Hogo.
When? Widglam.
Then, Kajome.
To-morrow, Arle.
In the evening, Sorom.
In the morning, Sorokambo.
Where ? Hogola.
Lage
Why ! Hogo-arang.
Gg
How ? Hoégo-arangna.
SHort SENTENCES.
No mang-men hogi?
What is your name ?
Ngo mang-men Pirmai,
My name
as Piirmii.
Ngo hat-bd dangne-do,
I am going to the market.
Negog-bo poisa bargo biktd,
Give me a few pice.
Ngo pachi oug-alo dapa,
English.
Air,
All,
Anger,
Ant,
Arrow,
Ashes,
Ask,
Aunt, Pat.
Aunt, Mat.
Back,
Bad,
Bag,
Bamboo,
Basket,
Beads,
Bear, (n.)
Beard,
Beat,
Bed,
Bee,
Beg,
Belly,
Betlenut,
Bird,
Bite, (v.)
Bitter,
id
My basket is in the house.
Nom ngo aksoya.
L am taller than you,
No muro hogolé déng-pona,
Where were you yesterday ?
Ama-be-y6,
Do not tell an untruth.
No arle angbo parépa?
[row ?
Will you be able to come to-mor-
Names of Males.
Nidrak.—Tapti.— Phangche.—Takou.—Baana,—Tayu.—Nacheba.
Names of Females.
Niy4i.—Riglem.—Harang.—Chang-rang.
VOCABULARY.*
Dophla. Black,
Dori. Blood,
Pang. Boat,
Fak. Body,
Tarok. Bone,
Opok. Bow, (n.)
Tacho. Brass,
Ta-ukto. Break,
Ab6-ama. Broad,
Ane-ama. Brother, elder
Garp6o. Brother, younger
Karuk. Buffalo,
Sapra. Burn,
Uwi. Bury,
Pachi. Call,
Taphlong. Cat,
Sutum. Catch,
Gamiik. Cheek,
Mo-to. Child,
Y6-plug. Chin,
Ta-ungk. Cloth,
Khéto, Cloud,
K6p6. Cold, (adj.)
Goe. Come,
Patta. Cook, (v.)
Chegop- to. Copper,
Kapa. Crooked,
Kaya.
Ui.
Nau.
Ga.
Sélo.
Ori.
Pitol.
Fedipto.
Tak-tepa.
Tette.
Boro.
Mendak.
Baat-té.
Rik -t6.
Gok-t6.
Ache
Eje.
Domiig.
Harakpa.
Angkubo.
Niangto.
Tama.
Bakung-balung.
* This list of English words, corresponds with that appended to my ‘‘ Notes on
the Languages spoken by the tribes inhabiting the mountain confines of Asam,’’
and published in the Journal of the Asiatic Society, 1849.
136
Crow, (n.)
Cry,
Cut,
Dance,
Dark,
Daughter,
Day,
Deaf,
Deep,
Die,
Dig,
Dry, (adj.)
Duck,
Ear,
Earth,
East,
Egg,
Elbow,
Elephant,
Eye,
Face,
Fall,
Far,
Fat,
Father,
Fear,
Feather,
Fight,
Finger,
Fire,
Fish,
Flower,
Foot,
Forest,
Husband,
Pak.
Kabto.
Pa-to.
So-td
Ka4nepa.
Niomeka.
S616.
Rongbepa.
Arangpa.
Sig-to.
Pa-to.
Hugpa.
Hans.
Niordng.
Ked-e.
Lengo.
Pipi.
Lagdu.
Hati.
Nyak.
Nyogmo.
H6-to
Adopa.
Atepa.
Ab6o.
Busopa.
Mimuk.
Goblong-té.
Lakcheng.
Ame.
Ngai.
Pung.
Laga.
Molotum.
Ke-Bikto.
Angne.
O’yuk.
Aen.
Hans.
Sangna.
Atepa.
Diimik.
Lak.
Larpa,
Aiam.
Dong.
Ma.
Démpé.
Ta-to.
Mlodi.
Arak.
Rang.
Gora.
Adipa.
Nidld.
Notes on the Dophlds and their Language. [No. 2.
e
i, Ngo.
Immediately, Kaja.
In, Arang.
Iron, Rokdor.
Ivory, Figbé.
Kill, Min-t6.
Kiss, M6-pdép-td.
Knife, Kotari, Kamrig.
Knee, Lebang.
Know, Chinpa.
Laugh, Nier-to.
Little, Inchangpa.
Lightning, D6érak.
Look, Ko.t6.
Long, Aksopa.
Mad, Rugdo.
Man, Bangni.
Mat, Uplet.
Medicine, Darab.
Milk, Achu.
Moon, P6éld,
Mother, Ane.
Mouth, Gam,
Name, Mang-men.
Near, Bera.
Neck, Lang-gim.
Nest, Patta-sop.
Night, Soyo.
No, Ma.
Noise, Dugdo.
North, S4adi,
Nose, Nyopom.
Oil, Tel.
Niakom.
Old, Kochokpa,(not new.)
Open, Kwokto.
Paddy, Om.
Place, (v.) Pats.
Plant, Leta.
Plough, Hal.
Pull, Se-to,
Push, Nangto.
Quarrel, Hiig-to.
Quickly, Makchang.
Quietly, Chékab.
Rain, Niddo.
Raise, Ha-to-
Rat, Kobéng.
Ratan, O’s6.
Rice, (cooked) Apin.
Rice, (uncooked) Om-ben.
Ripe, Mena.
Rise, Gorop-to.
River, Kimen.
Road, Lambi.
Run, Far-to.
Salt, Alo.
Sand, Bali.
See, Ko-to.
1851.] Greek Legends on Indo-Scythian coins, Se. 137
Seek, Me-to. Sun, Dani.
Sell, Plok-to. Sword, Sala.
Short, Tong-dang-pa. Take, No-to.
Sheet, Nidptamto, Chokto. Thunder, Déd-gom.
Silver, Tangku. Tobacco, Dua.
Sing, Rukto. Tomorrow, " Anle.
Sister, elder Ama. Tongue, Ro.
Sister, younger Burma. Tooth, Fig.
Sit, Dong-to. Tree, Sangna
Skin, Chou-pen. Village, Go.
Sleep, Yop-to. Uncle, Pat. Pai.
Slowly, Hote-hote. Uncle, Mat. Netta
Small, Ingchangpa. Want, Mang-to.
Smoke, (n.) Miikiig. War, Géblang.
Snake, Ta-big. Water, Esi.
Son, Kao. West, Wago.
Soul, Jald. White, Punglugpa.
Sour, Kungna. Wife, (one’s own) Mige.
South, Sagadi. * (another’s) Niofang.
Speak, Ben-to. Wind, Dorik.
Stand, Dok-té. Woman, Niema.
Star, Takar. Wood, Usiing.
Steal, Do-cho-t6. Work, Ragreta.
Stone, Along. Year, Niang-go.
Stop, Do6-té. Yes, U.
Strong, Barapa. Young, Nia.
OOO OOOOOOOUOOO™™
Translation of some uncertain Greek legends on coins of the Indo-
Scythian princes of Cabul. By H. Torrens, Hsq. B. 4., V. P.,
and late Secretary, Asiatic Society of Bengal.
The ardour with which the study of the numismatic treasures of
Afghanistan was pursued a few years back by no few members of our
Society, was easily accounted for by the extreme historical interest
attaching tothem. The number of the Greek Bactrian Kings, the
evidence of whose existence and regal power was attested by any thing
beyond the meagre mention of history, was up to 1824, erght; Bayer hav-
ing first published two coins of Eucratides and Theodotus in 1738, with
his Historia Regni Grecorum Bactriani at St. Petersburg, and Colonel
Tod, having added but twenty-six years ago with his paper in the
Ist Vol. Trans. Royal Asiatic Society, the coins of Apollodotus and
Menander to those of Euthydemus, Heliocles, Antimachus Theos, and
Demetrius, which were all that had been discovered in Bactrian numis-
matology during the course of near a century. The progress into
Afghanistan of the late Sir Alexander Burnes, the discoveries of
Messrs. Court, Ventura, and other French Officers in Runjeet Singh’s
Service, and the investigations carried on near Cabul by Mr. Masson,
and reported in this journal, opened a wide new field, and by succes-
sive rapidly attained discoveries we became acquainted, not only with
all the Greek Bactrian Kings, but with the names and nations of their
138 Translation of some Greek legends of the [No. 2.
successors in the lands they ruled over. Professor Wilson in 1841,
collected into a single work, his Ariana Antiqua, the results of all that
had been done in the investigation of this new page in history, and
with the publication of this book, the excitement and the interest of
the subject seemed to pass away. Large collections of coins were, it
is true, formed by officers and even by English ladies, in Afghanistan,
and able numismatists such as Cunningham and Stacy continued their
labours as usual ; but the historical result of the new study seemed in
the mind of the public to have been attained, and no one cared to
exert himself in an exhausted subject. I have in my possession a letter
to me from Sir Alexander Burnes, remarking on the singular apathy as
to enquiry evinced by even able men during our occupation of Afghan-
istan, while,—such was the fatality in the only active correspondents
which the Society had beyond the Indus,—Arthur Conolly, Dr. Lord,
and Lieut. Pigou of the Engineers, were successively killed in action
within no long time one of the other. Events took place shortly after-
wards, which diverted attention from the records of the past, in those
and the adjacent regions, to the study of an anxious present, and the
existence of Ancient Bactria was forgotten.
_ The time now appears to me to be propitious for the resumption of
the study of her history, not simply as regards herself but in her con-
nection with India; and more particularly as respects later dynasties
of Barbaric princes, the Indo-Parthians, the Indo-Scythian, and Sas-
sanian monarchs, satraps, or prefects, who held sway, independently,
or as tributaries to a greater power, in portions of the dismembered
kingdom of the Bactrian Greeks. Provinces, some of which consti-
tuted component parts of these principalities, are now the frontier of
the British Empire in the east; tranquillity and good government
have succeeded the anarchy which so lately dislocated their whole
system ; amid the arts of peace, the local history of those lands through
which successive races of mankind have from the remotest ages of the
world poured themselves into the Indian Peninsula, should most
certainly be diligently investigated. The study should not simply be
encouraged ; it should be enjoined, and public measures taken, such
as would be adopted by any other European Government placed in
India as is that of England, to facilitate and promote enquiry as upon
a question of science. It is not enough that from the little we do
know something should have been deduced, and systematically put
TSh1:| Indo-Scythian Princes. 139
on record. The next step is to have the deduction critically examined,
and tested by local investigation: if it still then hold good, we may
either accept it as material for history, or at any rate allow it to pass
current pending the appearance of further light. There is a world of
work to be done along the simple frontier of Peshawur (v. Court’s con-
jectures on the march of Alexander, Journal Asiatic Society, Bengal,
July, 1836), while the whole Punjab is a rich and almost untried
field for the antiquarian and numismatologist. The idea must never
be entertained that where there is the darkness of apparent mystery,
discovery is hopeless.
I make these few remarks, partly in the hope that they may per-
chance animate some able investigator to exertion, partly as not out
of place with reference to the very subject of this brief paper.
It will be in the recollection of some of the readers of the Journal
that much interest was excited by the appearance, on certain of the
coins of Arian dynasties subsequent to the Greeks, of pure Greek
words, and sometimes of Greek barbarized even to unintelligibility, in
conjunction with the title of a Parthian or a Scythian prince. The
immediate query in the mind of a philologist was, does this indicate
the existence of a Greeco-Barbaric vernacular language? Aristophanes
introduces in ‘‘ The Birds” a specimen of such a dialect which no
doubt, like the Carthaginian of Plautus’s slaves, amused a classic au-
dience as much as Pat or Sawny do an English one. The few words
the barbarian of Aristophanes utters are chiefly bad Greek, which, if
the conclusion be worth any thing based on so small a fact, would
lead one to infer that Greek in these dialects was predominant; and
that, putting the case we come across an instance of one, the more
Greek we can detect in it, the greater the likelihood that it constituted,
not a sort of royal, or medal language, but the actual vernacular of
the particular people who made use of it. The thoughts involuntarily
wander to the mountains of Kafiristan, that mysterious country, the
Opprobrium Geographia Anglice, with its peculiar inhabitants, the
self-declared descendants of Alexander’s soldiers, who speak, say all
informants, a peculiar and unintelligible language. This race of men, be
they what they may, have certainly taken refuge from the overflowing
tide of immigration in inaccessible haunts, where to this hour they
exist, rarely, if ever, quitting their own limits. The Parthian, the
T 2
140 Translation of some Greek legends of the (No. 2.
Scythian and the Sassanian, the endless tribes whom the Hindoos and
Persians term Saka and the Greeks SxvOa:* (v. Wilson, Ar. Ant. C. III.
p- 132, 4to ed.) have swept from the more accessible tracts of the
lands they each in their turn sojourned in upon their way to India,
the language and the race of their predecessors, after a partial adop-
tion of the one, and an imperfect subjection of the other. It remains
yet to be seen whether, safely removed from the high-way of nations,
the descendants of those who were for a time tinctured with the tastes
of the most civilized people of antiquity, may not be found extant, still
perhaps retaining traces of the European stock they came of (v. El-
* The loose and general use of the word by the Greeks as applicable indiffer-
ently to many nations, explains many doubtful passages in Herodotus, Strabo and
other writers, and is nowhere so definitely asserted as in the gossiping chronicle
of the Byzantine, Johannes Tzetzes, Chiliad. XIII.
Kal routo yivwoke Karas pndé ce AavOaverw,
Qs aoBacryo) kad ddravol Kad cdKat Te Kot SdKan,
Ou pws Kat Tavpopdrat TE Kat of Wiws oxdOaL,
Kal ray érécoy mpdcoikoy €6vos tvoats Bopéou
Kow@s karovoudfovra: ckvOa, oKVOwWY TH KAHTEL
Or in English—
And this know well, and let it not be secret from thee,
That Asbasgze, and Alans, and Sake too, and Dake,
The Rhos, and Sauromatz also and the Scythians proper,
And every whatso nation dwelling near the blasts of Boreas,
Generally are called Scythian, by the name of Scythians.
The Dake are the Dadike of Herodotus (III. 91) the Daz (Ta hia. Remusat,
Nouvelles Melanges Asiatiques. 1. 205, apud Wilson) classed with the Gandarii
(Herod. VII. 66, apud Wilson) or Candaharees, allied with the Getz, the Jats, or
Jats of India, driven south with them by the Huns, the ‘ Dacus missilibus melior
sagittis’? of Horace (Od. III. 6.) &c. &c. and Scythians notwithstanding! It ap-
pears difficult to comprehend however the nomad migratory masses of mankind
can be traced, distinguished, or even classified; but there does seem a chance of
studying the question on the frontier of India, upon which many of these tribes, or
their remnants, were impelled in succession. To have ascertained their local pre-
sence at any point is important. It would be idle enough to attempt identification
of the Dacians of Trajan’s column with the Ta hi a of the Chinese.
I may add that the ‘* Rhos’”’ of Tzetzes are the ‘ Pws of the LXX. version of Ezek.
xxxvili. 2,3. It is the name given to the Russians by the Byzantine writers of the
tenth century. See Gesenius’s Disquisition in v. WN. H. T.
1851.] Indo-Scythian Princes. 141
phinstone’s Cabul, also this Journal, April, 1838, on the Siah-posh
Cafirs by Burnes). It will perhaps not be uninteresting, before I
proceed to a further identification of the Greek language than has yet
been attempted, as the adopted tongue of barbaric princes dominant
in Bactria, to make as it were a vocabulary of the Greek words in use
upon their coins. These, it will be seen, are partly imitations, and
adoptions of titles and attributive epithets in use with their prede-
cessors, the Greek Bactrian monarchs ;—and partly, which is very
curious, verbal applications of their own, sometimes in pure Greek ;
occasionally, as I shall show, in words misused and mis-spelled ; and
sometimes, in their later periods, in an unintelligible farrago of letters,
which either represent a wholly barbarized dialect, or else indicate the
ignorant attempts of a barbaric people to continue the fashion of using
a language, the knowledge of which had died out. The philological
value of these indisputable facts consists in the indication it gives us—
1. Of the existence in Bactria of a spoken dialect of the Greek
current after the conquest of Alexander from the time of Theodotus,
B. C. 256 to that of Pantaleon B. C. 120, (v. for dates Wilson Ar.
Ant. C. IV. passim)—
2. Because, as the language of established monarchy and of the
dominant class, it was continued on the coinage of their barbaric
successors—
3. Preparing us for the occurrence of dialectic peculiarities, savour-
ing of Greek origin in the language of unread inscriptions or even of
spoken tongues with which further enquiry and investigation may make
us acquainted.
The number of Bactrian monarchs whom Professor Wilson sees
reason to class as of unblemished Greek descent, is eighteen. The
attempt to adjust their chronological succession has been loosely tried,
but there can be no doubt that many, if not most of them, were cotem-
porary kings of different portions of what had been Grecian Bactria.
The numismatic evidence in our possession shows Theodotus* whom
Professor Wilson does not reckon in the number above noted, Euthy-
* There is historic mention of a first, and second, Theodotus or Diodotus: I
have in this paper only looked to numismatic evidences, which afford one king
only of the name.
H. T.
142 Translation of some Greek legends of the (No. 2,
demus, and Demetrius,* to have been the only purely Greek monarchs
of Bactria; their title ‘ing, and their proper name simply, in the
genitive case of the Greek, are given upon the coins as yet found, which
have issued from their mint.
Eukratides, B. C. 181, (I give Bayer’s and Wilson’s chronology) is the
first who gives signs of orientalisation, though in style of workmanship
his silver tetradrachms are exquisite medallic specimens. He ceases
to be simply Aing on all his coins: he becomes on some of them great
king, and upon one,—the authority for this however is doubtful,—sing
saviour. The source of this amplified title is explained in the obverse
of some only of his coins. His name as king; his title in Greek as
great king; in Greek letters, are explained in the local dialect of the
land he had adopted, and he appears in Pracrit as Maharaja. We
may trace on the one hand in the sparse employment of the Pracrit
legend in the case of this monarch, and on the other in the singular
bungling manner in which some native artist doubtless has tried his
hand at the Greek characters (v. this Journal, June 1835, Pl. XXV.
fig. 5), of his amplified title, signs of the fusion going on between the
conquerors, and the conquered. His coins contribute to our vocabula-
ry the word peyados great, and perhaps cwrnp saviour.
The name of Eukratides with the word peyas occurs in conjunction
with that of Heliokles, and Laodice on an unique coin procured by Dr.
* The reasons for which I identified with this king the name of a supposed
Mayes, or Maius, are given in the January number of this Journal for 1840. Pro-
fessor Wilson has done me the honour to state my argument (Ar. Ant. C. IV.
p- 313. 4to.) ; which is he states, ‘‘ annihilated’’ by the discovery of an undoubted
king Mayes whom he places with justice among the barbaric princes of Cabul. A
comparison of the pure Greek type of the Maius Demetrius coin (Ar. Ant. Plate
VIII. fig. 18.) and its Greek inscription only, with the barbaric Mayes having a
Pracrit legend, and an oriental title, ‘‘ Great king of kings’’ (ut supra fig. 10,
Plate VII. fig. 5,) might have satisfied the Professor that I have not in a numismatic
sense endured annihilation, that my classical argument is good as applied to a
classical subject, and that Maius Demetrius with his caduceus and Greek matrony-
mic, and Mayes the barbarian, now treading on a prostrate figure, ‘‘ now”’ sitting
cross-legged on a couch “‘ are not the same persons.”’
Maius, pdios ‘ filius Maie,’’
(Hor.) or Mercury; and Mayes, the Deus Lunus (mao, moon, Zend.) of a Scythic
horde are easily separable.
H. T.
1851.] Indo-Scythian Princes. 143
Lord, and described in this Journal (July, 1838, Pl. XXVII, fig. 1.)
by, of course, our ever-lamented James Prinsep. Heliokles himself
however, B. C. 147, adopted the title of just—8dcxaros—as peculiar to
himself, and this word, with its translation in Pracrit, obtaims on
almost all his coins.
Lysias, B. C. 147, called, himself ovxytos—the unconquered,—and
translated the title on the Pracrit obverse of his coinage.
Amyntas, B.C. 135, varied the royal attributive to—vixarwp—being
the Doric form of vixyrwp—conqueror : this word again is the poetic
form of vikytnp or vukyrys (v. Liddell and Scott’s Lexicon. Oxon.
1843): I am careful to show the irregularity of the language for
reasons to be given hereafter.
Agathokleia, of whom one coin alone has been discovered, is the
only queen who figures in the Bactrian dynasties. Her epoch is
uncertain. She called her coin, piously and ungrammatically, as being
—BPaciticcas Geotporo (v)—of the god-turn queen: had tporos been
used adjectively, it should have been necessarily in the feminine. (?)
The proper word is—@eorperros—(Aschyl. Pers. 905) god-sent. She is
translated in Pracrit as maharajasa (not ranee) midatasa mikasa-
klayasa.
Antimachus, B. C. 140, boldly records on his tetradrachm his own
apotheosis ;—he is BaotAevs eos—god : on his hemi-drachm vixygopos
—bringing victory, translated like the vixarwp of Amyntas Jayadharasa.
Philoxenes, B. C. 130, has the same title and translation as Lysias.
Antialkides, B. C. 135, and Archelius, B. C. 125—120, both adopt
the latter title of Antimachus.
Menander, B. C. 126, who is mentioned by Strabo (Wilson zn Joc.)
as having crossed the Hypanis (Sutlej) and reached the Isamis
(Jumna) river, a monarch whose extensive dominions lay to the east-
ward of Bactria Proper, has as title cwrnyp—saviour—and on one coin
—diKawos.
Apollodotus, who is also mentioned in narrative history, B. C. 110,
continues the title owryp; but in one remarkable coin described and
figured in this Journal (August, 1833, Pl. XIV. fig. 4. June, 1835,
Pl. XXVI. fig. 4) adds to it—xau ¢iAoraropos—(in the genitive)—
and father lover: the Pracrit legend on this coin does not contain the
translation of this new affix.
144 Translation of some Greek legends of the [No. 2.
Diomedes, B. C. 100, and Hermeeus, B. C. 98, continue the single
title—owryp: and the two last of the series of true Grecian monarchs
Agathokles, B. C. 135, and Pantaleon, B. C. 120, are both content
with the plain monarchic prefix.
We now reach the epoch of the first barbaric princes of Bactria, of
whom it is sufficient in this place to say that they were Sakze, Sakas,
or Scythians, who, being says Strabo, ‘ Asii, Pasiani, Tokhari,* and
Sakarauli,”’ engaged the Parthians, and were ultimately forced upon
Ariana to the destruction of the Greek monarchies, and thence upon
India, in which their progress was arrested by the prowess of Vicra-
maditya, king of Avanti or Oojein B. C., 56, commonly called Sakari,
‘the foe of the Sakas.’ (Wilson zm loc.) Some light is thrown
upon the immigration of these hordes by the accounts of Chinese
historians quoted by Messrs. De Guignes and Remusat, in addition to
the information afforded by Strabo and Trogus Pompeius, of the whole
of which Professor Wilson has made ample and excellent use. The
chain of numismatic evidence as respects these invaders commences
with the name of Eu, and Su Hermeus, according to the arrangement
in the Ariana Antiqua. The coins are of barbarous execution, the
Pracrit characters corrupt, the Greek very much so; the title is
perhaps an exemplification of the actual manner in which the word
cwtnpos—of the saviour—was locally pronounced in a barbarized Greek
dialect, viz. with the omission of the w.
Passing over a few coins of uncertain names on which the learned
have bestowed much trouble, only, in my opinion, to prove to us that
they belong toa period of great internal confusion, during which the
dominant chiefs could not command the services of any educated
Greek, or even any competent artificer, we arrive at the epoch of Mayes
B. C. 100; a barbarian king, whose barbarian title runs—factdevs
Bacirewv peyaAou Mowov—of the king of kings, of great Mayes: this
is translated in Pracrit—Rajadhirajasa Mahatasa Ma-a-sa.
* These people are mentioned by Ptolemy as a powerful tribe to the north-east
of Bactria (Wilkinson’s An. Atg. III. c. X.) and their name is read in the Hiero-
glyphs of Mudeenut Aboo as opponents of the Aigyptian armies. The other names
tell their own history.
i. t.
1851.] Indo-Scythian Princes. 145
A successor who repeats the Mithridatic title—sing of kings—was
Palirisus, B. C. 80, a king apparently of limited dominion and short
reign.
With the coins of this prince have been found sparingly those of
Spalyrius, B. C. 75. The legend is interesting as it contains a complete
phrase in correct Greek, apart from the name which is in the nominative
instead of genitive case:—ZmaAvpios dixatov adeAdpov tov BactAcuws.
Spalyrius (of the) just (true?) brother of the king—instead of—‘ of
Spalyrius, &c. The Pracrit is read Alabaraputasa Dhamiasa Spala-
pharamasa.
The coins of Azilise, B. C. 60, and Azes, B. C. 50, continue the
same ultra-regal title.
All the above legends of barbaric kings are tolerably well written
with the exception of the o and the o, the latter of which is invariably
represented by a square, but we now come to a nameless monarch who
seems to have reigned, by the abundance in which his coins have been
found there, in the Punjab,—who adopts new forms for several letters:
he calls himself—owrnp peyas BaciWevs Baotkeww—great saviour king
of kings—and, by his mounted effigy, seems to have been a Scythian.
His religion was apparently fire worship.
The Indo-Parthian dynasty of Vonones, Undopherres, and Gondo-
phares also adopted for their coins Greek legends with a Pracrit
obverse, the titles saviour or king of kings. The name Abagases has
been once read—Akaja Kubhasa in the Pracrit as noted in this Journal
(July, 1838, Pl. XXVIII. fig. 16,) and classed in connection with this
dynasty ; to which also Kodes or Hyrkodes must be considered to
belong. His coins have a Greek legend only, and are remarkable as
presenting us with an addition to our vocabulary—paxapos—Olessed.
It is used with a word, the corrupt Greek letters of which may read
Ordeethro, or Ordeoro; the root of it is evidently Zend.
b)
‘We now come,”’ says Professor Wilson, “to a long and important
series of coins, the issue of princes of well defined names and unques-
tioned Scythian descent,” of whom “ Kadphises is the earliest.” The
dominion of these potentates seems to have been about Cabul and
Jullalabad, spreading occasionally along the Indus, and into the Pun-
jab. The dynasty consists, as far as is at present known, of Kadphises,
or Kadaphes,— Kanerkes or Kanerkis,x—Kenorano to Ooerki,—and a
U
146 Translation of some Greek legends of the (No.. 2:
eertain. Baraono, to. whose coinage seems to have succeeded that. of
Ardokro, with which the use of Greek letters died out, the language
as applied to numismatic legends having already all but disappeared.
I cannot help being of opinion that the last name is not that of a
reigning monarch but of a tutelar deity. The words Mioro or Mithro,
‘Mao, Okro, and Ardokro on the Kanerki coins with their accompany-
ing symbols, refer, says Professor Wilson, to the Mithraic worship
favoured or introduced by that prince. There can be little, if any,
doubt of the fact.
This Indo-Scythian group of potentates presents to the philologist
matter of very peculiar interest. The earliest king (or kings) intro-
duces new Greek words as descriptive of regal merit and dignity in
conjunction, to a certain degree, with the old ‘‘ king of kings’ title,
and even appears, as I read the words, to place upon his coin a familiar
expression of vernacular Greek. His successor (?) alternates the Gre-
cian form of the title above noted with its equivalent in Hindee, Rao
Nana Rao ; and continues to affix, after his name, with this title current
in. India to this day, the corrupt form of a Greek appellative! Later
kings fall, as I. have noticed, into total barbarism of language and
expression.
This group of coins has afforded numismatologists much trouble,
and their difficulties are epitomised by Professor Wilson in the legends,
some of which I give in simple Greek characters.
Kopoo xolovAo kadfigov—Pl. XI. f. 10, Ar. Ant.
ogovnAvo—PIl. XI. f. 12, ditto.
onvox myowo—PI. XI. f. 13, ditto.
Cafov koloAv kadades Kopavo—Journ. As. Soc. B. June, 1835,
Pl. XXIV. and Sept. 1836, Pl. XXXV.
5. pao vavo pao kavypx. kopavo— Pl. XII. fig. 3, Ar. Ant.
“Tt may,” says the Professor, ‘furnish some clue to the origin of
these coins, that as far as we can conjecture the purport of their legends,
the title of king is wanting on the reverse of all, and also on the
obverse of the coins which bear the names of Kadaphes and Kadphises.
What may be the meaning of Zathou, Korano, or Korso in the Greek,
it is impossible to say, or whether either (any?) of them be equivalent
to king: the latter recurs in the coins of Kanerkes in a position in
1851.) Indo-Scythian Princes. 147
which it cannot well have that signification. Neither (none?) of the
others bear a resemblance to any Turkish title, as Beg or Khan. It is
said indeed that the Sakas when subdued by the Yui-chi had no king:
and it is elsewhere mentioned (?), that in the century before our era
they had abolished royalty, and remained under the command of mili-
tary chiefs; and hence possibly the adoption by them of the portraits
and types of Hermzeus at various times, and the insertion of names and
epithets unconnected with royalty. These coims therefore might be
the issues of different military officers of the Sakas, during the latter
half of the century that preceded the Christian era, and the esta-
blishment of the kingdom of the Yui-chi; in which case the con-
jecture that these coins bear the name of the Yui-chi prince, Kiu-tsiu-
kio, would fall to the ground.’ (v. also Ar. Ant. on the same subject
pp. 358-59, 4to.)
In dealing with the difficulties above set forth, it must be recollected
that we have to do with a dialectic difference, as I read it, of the Greek,
which had, as we have already seen, become even in Greeco-Bactrian
periods, incorrect, not to say corrupt; but strange to say, it is not the
less in its elements Grecian, as I shall proceed to show. Should my
brief dissertation appear a little pedantic, I trust it may be excused on
the ground that the subject is new and curious, and one which the
savans of Europe have, by their tacit concurrence with the dicta of
Professor Wilson, pronounced inexplicable.
As to the first word then, in the legend No. 1, xopoo, I must remark,
with reference to those which will form the matter of our sequent
enquiry, that it is intended to be in the genitive case, the legends of
this period giving us o, and even v for the genitive ov: the nominative
of this word would therefore be xopcos. The word xopoy which in old
Homeric Greek* (Il. 4, 502, 5, 584,) is used plurally for the temples,
or sides of the head, and more modernly in a poetic sense for the head,
is the root whence this barbarized substantive has been derived. There
is a legitimate Greek noun xopoys (one who cuts or shaves the hair),
but it springs from quite another origin (xepw—to clear or shave).
The attempt has been evidently made in the rude word before us to
impersonize the head, as alluding to the qualifications of the individual
* Sans. ceersha: root, cdda.
Hr.
u 2
148 Translation of some Greek legends of the [No. 2.
to whom it is applied to head or lead a tribe or people. It is in fact,
however irregularly, the philological equivalent of our common and
popular English word, header.
The next difficulty in legend No. 1, is simplified by looking on the
word at once as composite: there is no such, nor the semblance of
such in Greek. It appears on the legends with different spellings, the
second syllable being at one time vowelised with o, at another ov. As
respects this difference, I refer the reader in the first instance to the
Greek dialectic differences which I have detected in the pure Greeco-
Bactrian period; and then remind him of the Dorie (which we have
already found in the coins), and Avclic permutations of ov for w; and
in the latter dialect of even o for w; sufficient, as critics too well know,
to warrant in pure Greek literature a wearisome variety of readings.
It is no stigma on our scholarship, if we explain the barbarized written
form of a rude spoken (?) dialect by a reference to these varieties. I
read the word as—xau ofwAov, the xau being abbreviated as in kd
for Kat av—xdAov kdéyafov for Kot ayafov:—* the adjective being
formed from ofos—a branch,+ and metaphorically, a scion or offshoot
(ofos dpyos Il. 2, 540.): its meaning therefore is that of brancher,
branch-giver, or branch-leader. I read the legend No. 1, in English—
of the header and branch-leader Kadphises.
Before quitting the subject of this legend, I may quote a very
curious passage in the elder Pliny (B. 17) which bears upon the Scythic
use of the word Chorsus or Chorsas, as descriptive of the heads or
* As authority for the absorption of a in a legend vowel, I cite from a fragment
of Archilochus (apud Ammonium) given as follows in De la Roviere’s Greek Poets,
(Ed. Colon® Allob™, 1614)—
@s ap dAdmnt te ndetds
Euvwvinv eevro
M. Mure (Crit. Hist. Gr. Lit. v. III, 56,) quotes the line from Bergk’s Poett.
Lyrr. 487, fig. 91, thus—
@S ap ardmnt Kaerds
Ke Te Ao
As examples, both readings favour my hypothesis too plainly to need further
exposition. Ls i hs
+ Scholars who might assign a derivation less complimentary to Kadphises, are
requested to remember that that adjective is 6¢Ans.
H. T.
1851.] . Indo-Scythian Princes. 149
leaders of a tribe. I need hardly remark that, chronologically speak-
ing, there would have been ample time for the adoption of the (foreign)
term as a national phrase before Pliny wrote of the Scythians ;—and
I may mention that I believe the word, which occurs in no diction-
aries (?), is not to be found elsewhere in any classic of authority.
Should my Greek derivation be thought arbitrary, I have yet a mean-
ing indigenous among the (Indo) Scythians for the first word in the
legend in the passage as follows :—‘‘ Ultra sunt populi Scythorum :
Persee illos Sacas universos appellavere aproxima gente; antiqui Are-
meos; Sace ipsi Persas, Chorsaros.”’
The legend No. 2, occurs also on a coin of Kadphises, marking the
commencement of the introduction of a Mithraic worship which became
generally current in the time of Kanerkes, whose coins bear indiffer-
ently the Greek 7Auos, or the Zend Greecised p6po. It is slightly
barbarized by the omission of ane; or perhaps rather the use of v
for v: it reads easily.
dcov 7Avov—as great as the Sun.
The legend, No. 3, I introduce, not to explain it, but to give such
readers as are new to this branch of study a fair specimen of the
unintelligible ; together with my assurance that there is infinitely more
of the like found, and to be found, which patience, ingenuity, and the
spread of intelligence will make patent to us; of course if labourers
be found where the vineyard is so large and fruitful. The second word
gives an idea of the Greek dyn.
Legend No. 4 contains the three words, one of which I have
explained, which constitute the despair of the author of Ariana Anti-
qua. They are not the less Greek, very slightly barbarized. The use
of the first however, as applied personally, argues the same corruption
of language, traces of which have already met us ;—Cafos—afeos
—divine, godlike, majestic ; ppvyav re Céfeor cehavan (Eurip. Troades,
1074.) being used by Homer (in the Iliad only) as also by Hesiod
and Pindar as applicable to places and cities frequented by the
gods, (in the same sense as 7yafeos in relation to dyafos). Here
the rude dialect applies it to the king Kadaphes, who also assumes
the dfwAos title, and adds as his sovereign designation, the Greek
word, doubtless as it was barbarously pronounced,—xoupavos :—
Koipavov—kopavo. When Mr, Masson vaguely guessed, the word
150 Translation of some Greek legends of the (No.2.
meant “a military chief,” he was right. It occurs joined with
yyewov (Il. 2, 487: also, Il. 7, 234, koipave Aawv), and joined with
Bacireds (Il. 2, 204); but is ordinarily used as lord or master, in
which sense the well known line of the Iliad, ov« ayafdv roAvKopavin,
Eis Kolpavos éorw—gives two instances. It may be fairly taken on
these authorities as ‘‘equivalent to king; and I read No. 4, in
English therefore—
Of the divine and branch-leading Kadaphes king.*
Legend, No. 5, gives us the interesting spectacle of this pure Greek
word in vernacular contact with one which still forms part of the
spoken Hindee of this country—
Of the king of kings Kanerkes king (or Lord).
It is interesting as part of the speculation which represents the
people over whom this dynasty ruled as being under military chiefs or
* Prof. Wilson says (Ar, Ant. p. 358-9)—‘‘ With regard to the epithet, if it be
an epithet, Korano, it has already been observed that Mr. Masson considers it as
denoting ‘‘ chief’’ or ‘‘ military leader’’ at a time when Indo-Scythians had substi-
tuted military chiefs for kings. No authority is given for the meaning, and it
would be obviously incompatible with the use of the words Rao and Basileus with
which Korano is associated.’’ This assertion the Professor makes, as he tells us in
the title-page, “‘ under the authority of the Hon. the Court of Directors of the East
India Company :’’ it is against that of Hesiod (Works and Days, 261) and of Homer
as in the Hymn to Ceres, and of Herodotus and of Plutarch in their lives or notices
of Homer (v. Mure’s Critical Hist. Gr. Lit. Vol. 2, appendix F.) ‘ The title Basileus
frequently occurs in the Works and Days’’ says, Mr. M. ‘ but in the plural number
and evidently denoting an aristocratical magistracy acting also as judges similar to
the Archons of Athens, or the Prytanes of Corinth and Corcyra.’’ By historic
analogy we thus arrive at an idea of the political character of these princes of
Cabul and the Punjab who were civil judges (BdctAes) and military ieaders
(xoipavor) or lords, the feminine of which title Aristophanes uses for lady.
To put an end to all doubt as to the value of these several titles, I append
Johannes Tzetzes the Grammarian’s remark on an Orphic distich which he quotes
in his Commentary on Lycophron’s Cassandria 523, ‘‘ showing the difference of
these.’”
éorar & dv Ths avyp H Kolpavos HE TYPAVVOS
}) Bacwdeds bs THuOs és Opavov iferar auTvv.
(Apud Lobekii Aglaophamum, lib. II. Sec. 3.)
1851.) ~ Indo-Scythian Princes. 151
lords in the Punjab, and as having abolished royalty, to detect in one
of the epithets of these potentates an indication of the leader of a
sect or branch: and it is curious, as history is ever a repetition of
herself, to discover in this rude community the prototype of the Sikhs,
divided into their dfo1 or Missuls, before the dominant influence of the
great and wise Runjeet had consolidated their power into the union of
a monarchy.
The last observation which I have to offer respecting these coins is
a conjecture as to a very peculiar legend of Kadphises in which, in a
very perfect silver specimen (the only Indo-Scythian silver coin yet
(1841) found), there occurs after Bacuevs Bacirewv peyas the inex-
plicable word OOHMO. A similar barbarism occurs on a large copper
coin of this king after the words Bacirevs Bacircwv cwrnp peyas written
@OMHN. It varies apparently on other coins to OOH, ®OK, OOHK,
OOKM. Is not the first a barbarized effort to write 3 éuév—who (is)
of me,i.e. my? And the second a like attempt to express 8 juw—
who (is) to us, i. e. our? The reduplication of the o would express the
aspirate, and even classical authority (otpos for 6 éuds being the Attic
contraction ; found also Il. 8, 360,) admits the running of the words
together. We thus have a curious and familiar legend in both cases,
*1. King of Kings Great my (of me) Kadphises.
2. King of Kings Saviour Great to us Kadphises.
The other barbarous legends are natural mistakes on the part of
ignorant die-cutters directed to employ a new form of words. These,
which are barbarisms of execution, are thus easily accounted for: the
barbarisms of diction, I would submit, are no where so great in the
legends of these coins, as in the barbarous, but still intelligible Greek
of the Triballus of Aristophanes, who says (it is his longest speech) —
KaAdve Kopavva Kaw meydrda Bacirwvad
opviGe mapadidepe. +
* The Pracrit-translated legend should assist us in both these instances, but the
reading of the first is declared by Professor Wilson as doubtful, and the second is
entered by him illegible at the very point in which we require it.
HoT:
+ 114-115 lines of the last scene of ‘‘the Birds.” ocedwy, TpiBaddos.
NpakAns, tmeicOeTaipos,
H. T.
152 Translation of some Greek legends, &c. [No. 2.
Indeed I rather think our Bactrian and Indo-Scythian barbarisms
gain by the comparison. Our xopayvo is surely preferable to the drawle-
ing feminised xopavva of Triballus; while the BaoiWwooa of Queen
Agathokleia is so superior to the Triballic corruption of Bacwai,
that one utterly forgives her the ungrammatical memory in which her
name is perpetuated. It is a curious and not unvaluable coincidence
that gives us in this one line, two of the words for comparison of our
slender numismatic vocabulary.
It now only remains to record one or two reflections which naturally
ensue upon a review, such as has been here attempted, of indistinct
and obscure material for history. The question that suggests itself is,
—if the subject does not contain much in itself, to what does it point
as a Subject for enquiry? ‘The exploration of Kafiristan is one point ;
and the study of the immigration of nomad tribes into this country
another. The first must of course depend upon far other than
scientific authority : the second is in the power of any man reasonably
familiar with the language and manners of the natives of Upper India.
Passing by the latest colony that bas settled itself in the land, the
Pathans of Rohilkhund, I would suggest the study of that singular
race, the Goojurs stamped still with the type of nomads, so lately
has their immigration been into Upper India, and from them to the
Juts or Jats, the Thuggas, and other anomalous tribes. All have
their traditions, and their simple records, and I suspect that it will be
eventually from them, critically examined, that the real internal and
popular history of the country will be, if it ever is to be, elicited.
Numismaties are but partially available to this end; but their value
is immense; and, with reference to dark portions of history in parti-
cular, their study should never be remitted, nor discouraged. It is
always unfortunate when any declaration is made ex cathedra in
science to the effect that a thing is ‘‘ impossible :”’
it is equivalent to
the act of the disappointed votary who would brick up the archway of
the temple because it was not his fortune to make his entry into its
penetralia. Much as we owe to Professor Wilson, we do not the less
feel that the study of Indo-Bactrian numismatics sustained a check in
his announcement that philological discovery was not to be thought of
in some of the most salient points of our most interesting period.*
* With reference to the march of discovery, I may mention that whereas in a
1851.J Mammalia and Birds of Ceylon. 153
When therefore, with all the reverence due to this eminent and
respected man of letters, I venture at this particular time to prove that
his assertion was erroneous, it is in the ardent hope of resuscitating
among our countrymen in the east, and more particularly among the
members of this Society, a study which the present position of our
Anglo-Indian empire seems so peculiarly to favour.
Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable species of Birds inha-
biting Ceylon.— By HK. Buiytu.
The following notices of the mammalia and birds of Ceylon are
founded chiefly on two cases of specimens forwarded for examination
by Dr. E. F. Kelaart, of the Ceylon Medical Service, and upon the
former contributions of Dr. Templeton, E. L. Layard, Esq., and A.
O. Brodie, Esq., but especially of Mr. Layard, who continues very
zealously to investigate several branches of the zoology of the island.
MAMMALIA.
QuapRuMANA.—Of five species (or very distinct races) of Monkey
in Ceylon, one only is known to inhabit the neighbouring mainland.
This is PresByTIs PRIAMUS, Elliot, nobis (J. 4. S. XIII, 470, XVI,
732), the small crested Hinumdn of peninsular India, which is com-
mon in the Jaffna peninsula at the extreme north of the island, and
probably to some distance farther south : but generally over the low
northern half of Ceylon, we have in its place the PR. THERSITES,
Elliot, nobis (J. 4. S. XVI, 127, XVII, 248), a very similar race but
recent paper in the Journal, I quoted Bunsen’s new Egyptian chronology, I have
now lying before me (sent from England by our able friend, Mr, Laidlay) the
thirteenth edition of Gliddon’s Ancient Aigypt, in the appendix to which he notes
that the more recent discoveries of Lepsius and the Prussian literati ‘‘ will carry
the age of Menes some centuries beyond B. C. 3643, back by the incontrovertible
testimony of the Pyramidal monuments,”’
H. T.
xX
154 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable [No. 2.
nearly as large and powerful as Pr. enTELLUs of Bengal, and which
is further distinguished from Pr. priamus by having no abruptly
rising compressed vertical crest, nor the radiating centre of hairs a
little behind the brow seen in the various other entelloid Monkeys.
Its white beard and whiskers are also more conspicuously developed,
and contrast strongly with the black face and dark body. According
to Dr. Kelaart, they are respectively known as the Maha or (‘ great’)
Wanderoo, and the Sadoo (or ‘ white’) Wanderoo. The Pr. cernHa-
LOPTERUS he indicates as the Kaloo (or ‘ black’) Wanderoo, and the
Macacus sinicus as the Rildwa of the Cinghalese.* Mr. Layard
states that Pr. CEPHALOPTERUS is ‘‘the common black Monkey of
the maritime provinces, very common also in the Kandyan districts ;
about Trincomali it is replaced by Pr. THErRsiTEs, and in the Jaffna
peninsula by Pr. priamus, which last is particularly abundant about
Point Pedro.”+ Dr. Kelaart, however, has now presented the Society
with a fine adult male of the mountain or Kandyan representative of
Pr. CEPHALOPTERUS from Newera Elia; and it is quite as different from
the small animal of the coast as Pr. THERSITES is from PR. PRIAMUS.
General aspect the same, but considerably larger and more powerful,
with a much longer and very full coat, the piles on the sides measur-
ing 4 to 5 in. long :{ colour nearly uniform greyish brown-black, with
contrasting long white whiskers; the brows, hairs on cheeks, and
those on the hands and feet, are deep black ; there are traces of a
paler tinge just perceptible on the occiput and about the croup; and
the terminal three-fourths of the tail are grey. Entire length of hand
5 in., and of foot 63 in. It is probable that this mountain animal
varies in colour like Pr. CEPHALOPTERUS of the coast, to black, grey,
grizzled, or light rufous-brown; but all we have seen of the latter race
* Here it may be repeated that the name Wanderoo, as applied to Pr. cEPHA-
LOPTERUS in particular, has been transferred by most writers to a widely different
Monkey, of merely somewhat similar colouring,—the Macacus siLEnus, which
inhabits Travancore and Cochin, but has not been observed wild in Ceylon.
+ According to a letter since received from Dr. Kelaart, Pr. pRiamus would
seem also to inhabit the hilly country about Kandy.
t In this it resembles the other mountain species of the genus, as the Himalayang
Lungir, Pr. scuistaceus, Hodgson, (a very strongly marked race, for habits o
which vide J. A. S. XIII, 472,) and in a less degree Pr. Jonni of the Nilgiris.
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 155
have had the albescent hue of the croup strongly contrasting, much
more so than in Pr. Jonni of the Nilgiris, and the head generally
brown as in the latter species, contrasting (though less so than in Pr.
Jounir) with the black of the body (vide J. 4. S. XVI, 1271).
Should it be deemed worthy of a name, it might be designated Pr.
uRsiINuS.* Other species nearly affined in all but colour to Pr.
CEPHALOPTERUS, are PR. PILEATUS, nobis, from the Tippera, Sylhet,
and Khasya hills, and Pr. maurus, (L.), from Java. In fact, most
of the black and rufous species of Pressytis are very closely affined,
and several that are undoubtedly distinct are only separable apart by
what might be considered trivial and insufficient distinctions. Another
quadrumanous inhabitant of Ceylon is the SreNops GRacrLis, which
is also found on the Coromandel coast.
CueErroprerRA.—The two common frugivorous Bats of India gene-
rally, Pruropus EpuLIsS (vel Epwarpu, &c.), and CyNoprEeRus
MARGINATUS, are equally abundant in Ceylon. Dr. Kelaart sends a
third, which is probably Pr. Lescnenavuttii, Dumeril, though not
completely according with the descriptions. This small Roussette (or
‘Flying Fox’) measures about 6 in. from muzzle to tail-tip, the tail
being about 2 in., and having its basal third invested by the interfe-
moral membrane. Expanse 19 or 20 in. Head 1# in. Ears 3 in.
Radius 3 in. Tibia 1} in. Foot with claws 1 in. Upper-parts very
thinly covered with short downy fur, of a dull brown colour ; lower-
parts rather more densely covered with much paler brown fur. A
specimen procured by Mr. Elliot somewhere on the Coromandel coast
* « At Newera Elia, and scattered over the colder parts of the island, is a species
of very large Monkey of a dark colour: some of those I saw were much bigger
than the Wandura; and one that passed some distance before me, when resting on
all four feet, looked so like a Ceylon Bear’? (Ursus labiatus), ‘‘ that I nearly took
him for one.’’ Forbes’s ‘ Eleven Years in Ceylon,’ II, 144. Ina letter recently |
received from Dr. Kelaart, he remarks that he has now several specimens of this
Monkey, one procured within 20 miles of Kandy. ‘‘ Not one of them has the grey
croup of Pr, CRPHALOPTERUS, and the hairs of the hands and feet are, in all, jet
black, The ferruginous tinge of the hairs of the head and the grey of the occipital
are present in all. The arms, too, are shorter than in Pk. CEPHALOPTERUS of the
low country. So that we may now consider this animal as distinct and confined to
the mountainous regions of Ceylon—only in the Newera Elia specimens, the fur is
longer and the tail more albescent.”’
x2
156 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable [No. 2.
appears to be of the same species; but has the upper-parts much
more fully covered with brown fur, darkest upon the crown, and a
whitish collar round the lower part of the neck. The hair on the
sides of the neck is longish and directed forward. Length of radius
33 in. The difference partly depends, no doubt, on the season in
which the specimens were obtained: and the only other frugivorous
Bat known to inhabit India is Pr. Dussumiery, Is. Geoff. (vide
J. A. S. XII, 176).
TAPHOZOUS LONGIMANUS, (Hardwicke), is a species and genus
added by Dr. Kelaart to the fauna of Ceylen.*
MEGADERMA LyRA, Geoff. (v. M. carnatica, Elliot, et M. schista-
cea, Hodgson), appears to be common.
The species of RH1INOLOPHINEZ would seem to be numerous. Of
true Ruinotoryus, Mr. Waterhouse gives Ru. rnstenis, Horsfield,
with a mark of doubt against the specific name, from Ceylon, in his
Catalogue of Mammalia in the museum of the Zoological Society
(1838) ; and we have seen no true RHINoLOPHUS from the peninsula
of India, unless Ru. mirratus, nobis (J. A. S. XIII, 483), from
Chaibasa be deemed an exception.t But of HiprosrpEros, Gray,
there appear to be many species in Ceylon. Of the three noticed in
Mr. Elliot’s Catalogue of the mammalia of the S. Mahratta country
(Madr. Journ. X, 98), viz. H. sproris, H. murinus, and H.
FuLvus (vide, J. 4. S. XIII, 489), the first two are common ; and H.
ATER, Templeton, is a third described in J. 4. S. XVII, 252. The
last we have not seen; and Dr. Kelaart now sends two species additional
to a specimen of H. murinus. These are probably H. vutearis,
(Horsf.), apud Gray, of India, and H. pustnuvs, (Tem.), of India, the
specific name given with doubt by Mr. Waterhouse (Catal. Zool. Soe.
Mus.). The first, though nearly affined to—is certainly not identical
with— Ru. vutearis apud nos, J. A. S. XIII, 488, from Arakan.
Length about 3 in., of which the tail is 5} in. ; expanse about 12 in.,
or nearly so; radius 2 in. ; tibia 4 m.; ear-conch } in. The membrane
surmounting the frontal pits exhibits three distinct small longitudinal
* T. BREVICAUDUS, nobis, J. A. S. X, 970, is another species likely to occur,
as it was described from a specimen procured in Travancore.
tT Ina letter, Dr. Kelaart informs us that he has now obtained a very large Hir-
POSIDEROS, and likewise a RHINOLOPHUS as this genus is at. present restricted.
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 157
ridges. Fur of the upper-parts pale greyish-brown at base, then
dusky-brown which gives the prevailing hue of the surface, with very
slight pale extreme tips. Lower-parts nearly uniform brown, with
also slight hoary tips. Membranes dark. The other (H. arer ”) is
smaller, and possibly a variety only of H. murinus, which (so far as
can be traced in the dry skin) it resembles in structure. Colour whitish
above, with blackish tips to the fur, the two colours being equally
conspicuous; and below whitish-brown. These Bats cannot be pro-
perly described unless when fresh or preserved in spirit.
The genera Ru1nopoma and Dysorus have probably yet to be
discovered in Ceylon. No doubt Ru. Harpwicxii and D. piicatus
exist there.
Of ordinary Bats (VEspeRTILIONIN#), the Nycricesus Heatuit,
Horsfield, appears to be very common, as generally over the peninsula
of India. In Bengal it is replaced by a smaller species of similar
colouring.* N. BELANGERI, (Tem.), is common to India generally and
the Burmese and Malay countries, being in Ceylon equally abundant.
To these Dr. Kelaart adds another of about the same size, which was
long ago forwarded from Chaibasa in Central India by Capt. S. R.
Tickell, and may now be described as
N. Ticke uw, nobis, n. s. Length 43 in., of which the tail measures
= in.; expanse 16 in.; length of fore-arm 23 in.; of longest digit
* N. Hearuu, Horsfield, P. Z. S. 1831, p. 113. Length (of an adult male,
in spirit,) 6 in., of which the tail measures 33 in.; alar expanse 163 in. ; fore-arm
2g in. ; longest finger 43 in.; tibia 1§ in.; foot with claws =9,in. The difference
of bulk and of size of the head, on comparison of this with the next species, exceeds
that of the linear dimensions. The skull, also, with the teeth, is much larger in
N. Hegarutt, measuring 13 in. in length, inclusive of the sagittal ridge and more
protruding lower jaw; the upper canines project more than 3; in. from their bony
sockets. Has. Central and S. India, and Ceylon.
N. LuTeEvs, nobis, x. s. Length (of a large male) 52 in., of which the tail mea-
sures 2} in. ; expanse 14% in.; fore-arm 2} in. ; longest finger 33 in.; tibia 28 in. ;
foot and claws } in. The entire length of skull is barely 1 in., inclusive of the
greatly developed sagittal ridge. Has. Bengal; Coromandel.
In structure, both resemble N. Bextancert, and both have the uppereparts,
when fresh, of a very rich tawny or golden-brown colour, having a slight greenish
cast ; the lower parts fine yellow, more or less deep, and not unfrequently tinged
with fulvous. By exposure to light, the colours fade much in both species, the
rich yellow tinge gradually disappearing.
158 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable [No. 2.
47 in.; tibia 33 in.; foot with claws } in.: ears anteally, from lower-
most base, 3 in.; and externally hairy for the basal half. Fur mode-
rately long, soft, and straight, or a little wavy; of a pale fulvescent
or whitish-fulvous colour, more or less tinged with maronne or vinous
on the back: the membranes dusky, marked along the digits as in
KeERIVOULA Picta, but the brighter colour spreading less upon the
membrane, though the interfemoral is chiefly or wholly of this hue.
There is a considerable growth of hair upon the basal half of the inter-
femoral membrane above, also along the tibia, and especially upon the
toes: the face likewise is hairy around the eyes, and on the muzzle.
Ears triangular and obtusely pointed: the tragus broad and semi-cir-
cular, and suddenly narrowing at tip. Lastly, the dentition exhibits
a peculiarity ; this animal having a short, flat, obtusely trilobate or
quadrilobate second pair of upper incisors, situate posteriorly to the
usual large pair, and immediately behind the contact of each of the
latter and the canine of the same side. This we have seen in no other
species. Has. Central India, Ceylon, and doubtless the intervening
hilly country. |
KERIVOULA PicTa, Gray; Vespertilio pictus, Pallas (originally
described from Ceylon); V. kerivoula, Boddaert: Kehal voula, Cingh.
(Kelaart). Specimens sent dry and in spirit by Dr. Templeton and
Mr. Layard are perfectly identical in species with one received from
Java; and Dr. Cantor met with this species also at Pinang. Schinz
gives it from Java, Sumatra, Borneo, and, doubtfully, Ceylon. Mr.
Layard says of it, “I have only met with this species about Colombo
in any abundance, and I obtained one solitary specimen at Ambe-
gamoa.” Mr. Gray notices a K. Syxest (we believe still undescribed),
from “ India, Calcutta;’’ this we do not know: but in Lower Bengal
(where apparently very rare) and in Central India, there is a fine
species of nearly the same remarkable colouring, which is likely to be
sometimes mistaken for K. prcra, though differing from it in many
particulars. It appears to be VesperTILio rorMmosus, Hodgson, J. a.
S. IV, 700, assigned by Mr. Gray to his Kerivouna, though impro-
perly if it be the species here referred to, which accords in the number
of its teeth with Mr. Hodgson’s description, supposing that its
exceedingly minute second upper premolar was overlooked. This
species and K. prcta and Nycricesus Tickuuzi present the same
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 159
remarkable and beautiful style of colouring ; but the dentition and
other characters differ.* The Nycricesus has the short and very
broad muzzle, strongly developed sagittal, occipital, and parietal crests,
and comparatively powerful teeth with the upper carnassiez adjoining
the canine, which we observe in N. Hearuti and the species affined
to it; and there are two premolars below, of which the second is the
longer. VESPERTILIO FoRMOsUS (?) has three preemolars below, of
which the medial (or that next to the carnassiez) is minute ; and the
upper carnassiez is widely separated from the canine, and in the interval
are one developed premolar, and posterior to this another which is ex-
cessively minute and liable to be overlooked : there are no ridges to the
skull, or the middle one is barely traceable ; the muzzle is compara-
tively narrow; and there are two upper incisors on each side of equal
size: chaffron a little concave. In Keritvoura picta the chaffron is
highly concave, the muzzle again much narrower, and there are two
pairs of upper incisors of which the inner are longer, and so placed
that on a direct front view they are alone visible, the second pair being
concealed behind them ; in V. rormosus (?) the four are equally visible
on a front view. ‘There are two premolars of equal size between the
upper canine and the carnassiez, and two below of scarcely inferior size
to the third or lower carnassiez. Lastly, the ears of V. rormosus (?)
are not those of a Ker1tvou.a (as exemplified by K. prcra), but are
deeply emarginated externally at one-third of their length from the
base, and above comparatively narrow and obtusely pointed: tragus
also broader, shorter, and less attenuated at tip.
The only other Bat we have yet seen from Ceylon, is a minute
species which appears to be extremely common throughout India, and
is also met with at Singapore. We believe it to be V. coromMAN-
pELICUS, F. Cuv., and to be identical with V. 1rretirus, Cantor
(Ann. Mag. N. H. 1X, 481), from Chusan; and V. minutus,
Temminck, from the Cape of Good Hope, would seem to approximate,
so far as can be judged from the brief description of Prof. Schinz.
Size of the Pipistrelle,t or on the average somewhat shorter in the
* We have since received another and remarkably handsome large species of
NycricrEsus, with similar colouring of membranes, from the Khasya hills,—N,
ORNATUS, nobis,—a description of which will appear in a subsequent article.
+ On comparison of British specimens of the Pipistrelle with an example in spirit
sent by Mr. Hodgson from Nepal with the MS. name V. pallidiventris, we could
160 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable [No. 2.
fore-arm, which does not exceed 14 in. in length; longest digit 2 to
25 in. ; expanse rarely exceeding 73 in.* Total length 23 in., of which
the tail measures 1} in. ; ears broad, exceeding + in. in length; tragus
+ in., appearing lanceolate in the dry specimen, but in the fresh animal
somewhat lunate, or a little curved forward and obtuse at tip. The
fur is short, as compared with that of the Pipistrelle, and dingy ful-
vous-brown above at the surface, below paler and greyish-fulvous :
membranes dusky. The skull rather exceeds } im. long: the upper
carnassiez is all but contiguous to the canine, and there is a minute
premolar situate internally and not visible externally ; and two lower
preemolars, of which the second or carnassiez is longer by about a
third than the first. This Bat belongs to that large division of Scoto-
puiius, Leach (apud Gray), the species of which have permanently
two pairs of small upper incisors of about equal size: to these we
prefer to restrict the name ScoToruHi.us, reserving Nycricesus for
those in which the adults have only one large incisor on each side.
Accordingly, we term it (though somewhat doubtfully) ScoropHiius
COROMANDELICUS. This diminutive species is remarkable for the
extreme velocity of its flight, as particularly shewn when darting about
a room after being molested ; and it is the most common of the small
Bats about Calcutta. Mr. Hodgson did not meet with it in Nepal,
and it probably does not inhabit the sub-Himalayas. It is the No. 12
of Mr. Elliot’s list in the ‘ Madras Journal of Literature and Science,’
X, 99:
Carnivora.—Dr. Kelaart sent flat skins of what he considered to
be two varieties of Jackals: but we regard them as mere individual
variations of colour, such as are seen in all parts of India. No other
wild canine animal has hitherto been discovered in the island.
Of Viverrip#, the Civet of Ceylon is probably not ViveRRA
ZIBETHA, L., as supposed by Mr. Layard, but of a race procured by
Mr. Walter Elliot from Travancore, and of which a specimen exists in
the museum of the Zoological Society, referred to V. zipeTHA in Mr.
Waterhouse’s Catalogue of the mammalia in that collection (1838), No.
discover no difference whatever. According to Schinz, the same species further
inhabits Japan.
* Dr. Cantor gives 8 in. as the expanse of his V. irretitus, but the other mea-
surements sufficiently correspond.
1851.]} species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 3 161
252. In that Catalogue it is marked ‘ Sumatra, donor, Sir Stamford
Raffles ;’’ but we are the more inclined to suspect a mistake, both as
regards the donor and the habitat, from its being stated (formerly at
least) on the label of the specimen to have been presented by the
Duke of Northumberland. Both Mr. Elliot’s Travancore specimen
and that in the Zoological Society’s museum exactly resemble the
African V. cIvETTA, except that the dorsal mane ceases between the
shoulders, instead of being continued forward to between the ears.
VIVERRICULA MALACCENSIs, (Gm.), and ParapoxuRUS TYPUS,
F. Cuv., sent by Dr. Kelaart, as previously by Mr. Layard, are per-
fectly similar to: Bengal specimens. There is also in the island
P. zeyLonicus, (Schreber), a very young example of which was
formerly sent to the Society by Dr. Templeton, then of Colombo.
This young animal is uniformly of the colour of the upper-parts of
MusTELA VULGARIS, ‘merely a little paler below, and shewing no
decided trace of the longitudinal dorsal stripes. A living pair was
afterwards presented to us by A. O. Brodie, Esq., of Putlam. These
were then not fully grown, and were paler than the last, with the
limbs darker, and the three longitudinal dorsal streaks distinct. The
female died in this colouring, and is now preserved in the Society’s
museum ; but the male still lives, and has become considerably deeper
in his general hue. Of two specimens now sent from Newera Elia
by Dr. Kelaart, one is again deeper-coloured than the living male,
except its tail which is paler, and the dorsal stripes are inconspicuous
though distinctly traceable : the other is much darker, considerably more
so indeed than Lurra vutearis, with remarkably handsome fur, and
no trace of the dorsal streaks; the tail paler, with a subterminal
yellowish-white ring,—exhibiting thus the tendency to partial albinism
which is so often observable about the tail-tip, and sometimes the
feet and even the body, of animals of this genus, as especially the
common P. typus. We do not hesitate in considering all these
varieties of colour in different specimens of P. zeyLonicus to have
no specifical importance ; but upon present data it seems probable that
those which inhabit high upon the mountains (P. montanus, Kelaart, )
have finer and darker-coloured fur than those of a lower region.
There are four species of Mungoose (HrRprstes) in Ceylon: H.
VITTICOLLIS, (Bennet), is not uncommon in the interior; and H.
¥
162 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable [No. 2.
GRISEUS, (Geoffroy), appears identical with the race of Bengal, the
nose and paws of the only specimen we have seen being, however,
considerably darker. This specimen was sent by Mr. Layard from
the Jaffna peninsula; and he remarks that there is ‘another variety
at Trincomali which accords exactly with the Indian animal.” Dr.
Kelaart states, in a recent communication, “I have now two other
species of Hervesres besides the H. Grisrus and H. virrico.uis,
—one like H. auropunctatus, Hodgson, but not it: it is very like
H. erisevs, except that the grey of the hair is in this fulvous or
yellow (if new, H. fulvescens, mihi): the other is of a dark ruby-
red ; tip of tail and feet black; ferruginous-red face; and as large as
H. virricouuts.”” The former of these is probably H. auropunc-
TATUS ; and the latter, we have little doubt, is a very distinct species
formerly sent on loan by Mr. Elliot, who procured it in the south
of India, but has not yet given it a name, so far as we are aware.
His specimens, however, were smaller than adult virricouuis, and
more affined to GRISEUS in structure.*
Fexip. Of Cats, there are, in Ceylon, F. pannus (vel leopardus)
and its black variety, F. viverrinus, and F. cuaus. F. T1ier1s and
F. suBatvus are unknown: and F, BENGALENSIS (var. wagati, Elliot),
and F. rusiainosa, Is. Geoffroy, (both inhabitants of peninsular
India,) remain probably to be discovered.
MustE.ip&. The only Otter we have seen from the island is Lurra
narr, F, Cuvier, which is not uncommon ; and it is also the only species
which we have seen from the peninsula of India, unless a particularly
large skin procured in Travancore and sent on loan by Mr. Elliot, may
* The following notes were taken of them; and we may here characterize the
species as—
H. Extroti, nobis. Entire length 26 in., of which the tail measures half:
length of fore-limb, to end of claws, 33 in.; and of hind-foot with claws 23 in.
General colour as in H. Fuscus, Waterhouse, of the Nilgiris, but the pale portion
of the annulated hairs whiter,—the four limbs blackish above,—and the tail (which
is less bushy than in H. ruscvs) tipped with black for the terminal 23 or 33in. In
this specimen there was an appearance of a collar, from the greater development
of the blackish portion of the hairs and of the whitish portion lower down, in
those forming a sort of nuchal ring. Another specimen had the general cast of
colour redder,—a maronne-red prevailing, very bright on the four limbs above the
black feet, and upon the tail where bordering on its. black tip, Has. S, India.
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 163
prove to be that of another. This specimen is remarkable for having thé
whole upper half of the head and body and of the basal moiety of the
tail, covered only with the short and close downy fur common to the
genus, with merely a very few scattered piles of the ordinary longer fur
intermixed. The under half of the head and body and rest of the tail
are clad as usual, precisely as in L. Narr and similarly coloured ; but
what is remarkable, is the abrupt and well defined straight line of
demarcation separating the upper and lower halves of the animal, and
passing immediately below the ear-conch. We suspect, however, (in fact
feel satisfied,) that the individual was killed while changing its coat ;
but its size is still remarkable, being equal to that of the common Bengal
Otter (L. cu1nensis, Gray, vel tarayensis, Hodgson, &c.). Never-
theless, we consider it identical with L. Narr. :
Ursipa. The Bear of Ceylon is the Ursus (vel Procuitvus)
LABIATUS of all India southward of the Himalaya, and which is peculiar
to this country.
InsecTivora. Sorex is the only genus as yet ascertained; but
the discovery of Tupara Exuioti, Waterhouse (Proc. Zool. Soc., July
24th, 1849), in the eastern ghats of peninsular India, renders it likely
that this genus also may have its representative in Ceylon. Perhaps,
also, the Hedgehog of the Nilgiris (ERINACEUS MICROPUS, nobis,
J. A. S. XV, 170), or other species of this genus, may inhabit the
island ; the more especially as Dr. Kelaart remarks that there are two
species of Hedgehog preserved in the Medical Officer’s museum at
Colombo, though whence brought is unknown. Sorex murRinvs, L.
(apud Gray), the common Indian Musk Shrew, is mentioned both by
Mr. Layard and Dr. Kelaart ; and the latter gentleman has forwarded
two mountain species for examination, both of which we consider to be
new and undescribed.
S. Montanus, Kelaart, n. s. A typical Sorex, with dentition, &.,
asin S. Murinus. ‘Total length 6 in., of which the tail measures 2}
In.: hind-foot, minus claws, 2 in. Colour uniform dusky or dusky-
slate, with the tips of the fur rufescent. Dr. Kelaart sent two speci-
mens from Newera Elia, which, most decidedly, are of the same
species ; but one of these had a very powerful odour when fresh, and
the other was inodorous,
S. (?) Macropus, nobis, 7. s. General aspect of typical Sorex,
Y 2
164 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable [No. 2.
with colourless teeth and scattered long hairs on the tail; the ears
scarcely visible beyond the fur; and the feet remarkably large.
Length about 63 in., of which the tail is 23 in.; hind-foot with claws
nearly % in.; the fore-foot } in. broad, with long and but slightly
curved claws, that of the middle digit + in. in length. Fur somewhat
* long and very soft, uniform blackish, very faintly tinged rufescent ; the
extreme tip of the tail dull white in the only specimen examined.
Teeth small: the upper quasi-incisors shorter and less strongly hooked
than in the typical Sorices, with the posterior spur large; the lower
quasi-incisors serrated, shewing two depressions, and therefore a row
of three coronal points. Behind the upper false incisors a series of
four small premolars precedes the carnassiez, the two medial being of
equal size, the first rather large, and the fourth smaller; and below
are the usual two (inclusive of the curnassiez), as in the genus gene-
rally. Accordingly, this species cannot be brought satisfactorily under
any of the subdivisions of Sorex yet instituted ; and its very large
feet, more especially, indicate thatit should form a particular subdivi-
sion. Both this and the preceding species are found at Newera Elia
and to 1000 ft. below.*
In additon to S. MurinNus, 8S. MONTANUS, and S. MACROPUS in
Ceylon, Dr. Kelaart writes that he has lately received two specimens
of a large black Shrew double the size of the last, which he also consi-
ders to be distinct and probably undescribed.
* The Shrews have very anomalous dentition; and we consider their quasi-
incisors above and below to be modified premolars. The upper canines appear to
be wanting throughout the order, and the lower canines when present are generally
small, the first premolar above and sometimes below being magnified to assume
the form and fulfil the function of canines (vide XIX, p. 216). In the Shrews
no intermaxillary bones have been traced at any age, and therefore the upper front
teeth are decidedly ‘not incisors, as they are generally termed: if canines, they
would be an anomaly throughout the order; and extracted from the socket they
have more the character of premolars, exhibiting a second fang coalescent or
imperfectly separated, (i. e. originally distinct, no doubt,) proceeding from the
posterior spur or cusp. The lower front teeth have also two coalescent fangs,
shewing a broad and deep median groove on the inner side, and a similar but less
extended groove on the outer. Thus, at least, in S. murtNus. It is not unlikely
that in some of the other species (or subgeneric forms) the two fangs may be per-
manently separate.
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 165
RopentiA. Scrurip#. Of this family, Dr. Kelaart sends two
species of Flying Squirrels. One is Preromys orat, Tickell, found
throughout the peninsula of India. The other is a magnificent Scru-
ROPTERUS, which possibly may be a fine adult of the species described
as Sc. FUSCOCAPILLUS, Jerdon, nobis, J. 4. S. XVI, 867, froma
younger and comparatively inferior specimen. We incline, however,
to the opinion that it is distinct ; and Dr. Kelaart terms it
Scruroprervus Layarpt, Kelaart. Nearly affined to Sc. cANICEPS,
Gray, of the S. EK. Himalaya, from which it differs in having the fur of
its under-parts of a dull non-fulvescent white, the parachute membrane
being margined with pure white fur, lengthened and conspicuous at
the angle. Face grey, except the forehead which is rufous-brown,
like the rest of the upper-parts. A dusky spot on the nose. Whis-
kers long and black ; and there is a tuft of long soft hairs below the
ears, and a smaller tuft before them. The ear-conch is 2 in. long
posteriorly, ovate and somewhat narrow. Fur very dense, the basal
three-fourths of the piles dusky, sinuous, and fine in texture; the tips
coarser, and shining dull rufous-brown, forming the surface-colour.
Tail flat and broad, above nigrescent, and below deeper blackish except
at tip. Feet greyish, with a faint rufous tinge on the hind only.
Length about 2 ft., of which the tail with hair measures half: hind-foot,
from heel to tip of claws, 23 in.: fore-foot, to membrane, Ildin. Has.
Mountains of Ceylon (Dimboola).
The Scruri of Ceylon are treated of in J. 4. S. XVIII, 600 e¢ seq.,
where five species are enumerated, to which Dr. Kelaart has now added
Sc. TRILINEATUS, Waterhouse (v. Delesserti, Is. Geoffroy), identical
with the race of the Nilgiris and Malabar. He has also favored the
Society with a fine example of Sc. TennentTII, Layard, loc. cit.,
perfectly similar to that sent by Mr. Layard ; and with a voung specimen
of Sc. MAcRouRUS, remarkable for having the terminal three-fourths
of its tail unmixed white or slightly yellowish white. ‘Tbe Sc.
MACROURUS, he remarks, ‘‘I have seen of various colours; some
black: and I am inclined to think the Sc. Tennent! only a large
variety of it. Sc. MACROURUS even changes colour from brown to
black.”” Mr. Layard, however, insists that “Sc. macrourus, the
common large Squirrel of our western coast, never intrudes on the
-haunts of Sc. TENNENTII, nor is intermingled with it in its own loca-
166 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable [No. 2.
lity.’ The two seem to hold, therefore, the same mutual relation as
PRESBYTIS THERSITES and Pr. PRIAMUS, or PR. uRSINUS and PR.
CEPHALOPTERUS.*:
* The rufous-capped striped Squirrel noticed in a foot-note to J. A. S. XVIII,
602, Mr. Layard terms Sc. KeLaarti, Layard; but it does not appear sufficiently
distinct from Sc. Bropre1. According to Mr. Layard, ‘‘Sc. rRistriatus is the
common low country Squirrel’’ (of the island): ‘‘ Sc. Brop1e1 is common on the
west coast from Point Pedro and Putlam ; replacing Sc. rristriatus, from which
it is easily distinguishable by its pale colour and the long pencil-tuft at the
extremity of the tail,—this, however, is often wanting in stuffed specimens, and
indeed even in live ones, the hair being but slightly attached to the skin: Sc. Kr-
LAARTI entirely replaces all the other small Scruri from Tangalle and Hambantotte,
and I should fancy extends round to Trincomali. It may be described as very like
Sc. pALMARUM of India, but the head is much redder, the halves of the back and
belly are more blended, and the animal is altogether smaller.”” These three little
Squirrels, if different, are exceedingly affined; and all have the rufous colouring
under the tail which is never seen in Sc. PALMARUM. It would be interesting to
ascertain if their voices differ, for that of Sc. TRistRIaATUs is remarkably unlike
the voice of Sc. PALMARUM.
In XVIII, 603, it is remarked that there are no Scrurt more difficult to un-
derstand than the group exemplified by Sc. mopesrus, Miller, &c. The three
Darjiling specimens there referred to, as having the thighs externally of a bright
ferruginous colour, exemplify the Sc. Loxr1aH, Hodgson, apud Gray, who terms
it the ‘‘ Red-thighed Squirrel’’ (vide Catal. Brit. Mus. Mammal.) ; and the Sc.
LOKRIAH, H., apud nos (J. A. S. XVI, 873), Mr. Gray designates as Sc. suB-
FLAVIVENTRIS, McClelland. In Dr. Cantor’s list of the mammalia of the Malayan
peninsula, Sc. moprEstus, S. Miller, is cited as a doubtful synonyme of Sc.
TENUIS, Horsfield, and the habitats given by Dr. Miiller (‘‘ Java, Sumatra, Borneo,
Canton,’’) are transferred ; but Mr. G. Moxon has recently presented the Society
with a specimen from Malacca, which we take to be the Malayan peninsula race
referred to Sc. MODESTUS, and which is very distinct from Sc. tenuis of Java,
and apparently differs also from the Sc. Mopestuvs figured by Dr. Solomon Miiller.
Length about 8 in., of tail 9 in., its hair reaching 23 in. farther; hind-foot with
claws 1} in. Colour of the upper parts grizzled black and golden-fulvous, deeply
tinged with ferruginous on the croup and tail: under-parts pale ashy ; and limbs
grizzled ashy externally : whiskers long and black: terminal two-thirds of the tail
banded with black, the alternating fulvous bars whitish towards the end: no ferru-
ginous on the face, sides and limbs, as in Dr. S. Miiller’s figure of Sc. MopEsTus.
From Sc. niGrovitratus, it differs in having no lateral stripes, nor the rufous tinge
about the muzzle and cheeks; also in the decided ferruginous tinge of its croup
and tail, and the very distinct bands upon the latter. In the same collection were
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 167
Muripv#.—Of the Rat tribe, Dr. Kelaart has forwarded
1. GERBILLUS INDICUS, F. Cuvier; from which we now doubt
whether G. Cuviert, Waterhouse, and G. Hardwickii, Gray, differ
constantly in any respect (vide J. d. S. XV, 138). At least, speci-
mens are perfectly similar from different parts of Bengal, S. India,
and Ceylon; but we have not yet examined the skull of a Cinghalese
example. Dr. Kelaart remarks that Kandyan examples differ in no
respect from the Gerbil of the plains of Ceylon.
2. Goxunpa Exuiotti, Gray, Mag. N. H. 1837, p. 586: Mus
hirsutus, Elliot; M. coffeus, Kelaart. ‘The Coffee Rat of Ceylon,
a very destructive species, rooting up the coffee trees, and nearly
destroying whole plantations in one night, when some plant on which
they generally live is scarce in the jungle.’ (Kelaart.)
3. G. MELTADA, Gray, ibid. : Mus lanuginosus, Elliot ; M. newera,
Kelaart. We have little doubt about the correctness of the identifica-
tion of this species, although there is no 8S. Indian specimen in the
Society’s museum to compare with it. In this type, as in GERBILLUS,
the upper rodential tusks are distinctly grooved.
4. Mus spanpicota, Bechstein: M. giganteus, Hardwicke; M.
tkria, Buch. Ham.; M. nevorivagus, Hodgson, &e. ‘‘ Common in
the paddy-fields round Cotta, doing great damage to the crops and
embankments ; the natives consider them very good-eating.” (Layard).
(Mr. Layard has also procured M. 1npicvus, Geoffroy, v. Arvicola
indica, A. bengalensis, et Mus kok, Gray, M. providens, Elliot, and
probably M? pyctoris, Hodgson, dnn. Mag. N. H. XV, 267, if not
also Nesokia Hardwichii, Gray, ibid. X, 265. ‘* Not uncommon
about Jaffna. The natives esteem them great delicacies, and they are
much sought after.”’)*
5. M. pecumanus, L.
(M. ratrus, L. Included by Mr. Layard. In Calcutta, we have
only obtained this species from the shipping, and may remark that
there is a brown variety of it so much resembling the M. sETrrEr,
three specimens of Sc. naticaupartus, S. Miiller, apud Cantor, which is doubtless
the Rhinosciurus tupaioides, Gray, from Singapore, and possibly distinct from true
LATICAUDATUS. One of these has been presented for the Society’s museum.
* From a recent letter from Dr. Kelaart, he also appears to have met with this
species at Kandy.
168 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable [No. 2.
Horsfield,—an arboreal species which is very unlikely to be often
conveyed about in ships,—that we cannot help strongly suspecting that
the black and brownish specimens from Van Dieman’s Land assigned
to M. setiger (setifer) in Mr. J. E. Gray’s catalogue of the mammalia
in the British Museum, pertain really to the European Black Rat. Of
this we have also fine examples from France).
6. M. nemoratts, nobis, x. s. (M. setifer apud Layard* ?) Very
like M. setrirer, Horsfield, but with a considerably longer tail, exceed-
ing the head and body in length in the proportion of five to four.t
The whiskers are also blacker, at least than in what we take to be
a half-grown specimen of M. setirer from Malacca. Dr. Kelaart
sent an adult specimen and one two-thirds grown from Ceylon; and
Mr. Frith lately obtained three young living examples from a huge
nest placed among the branches of a dense mango tree, in the vicinity
of Calcutta. Two of these soon after made their escape, and the
third we possess in spirit. We have since ascertained its occurrence
in the Botanic garden, and other likely sites in the neighbourhood of
Calcutta; so that we hope soon to procure some recent examples, from
which a proper description may be taken.
7. M.Rvrrscens, Gray: M. flavescens et M. rufus, Elliot (nec
Waterhouse) ; MZ. arboreus, B. Hamilton, MS. This also is a tree Rat,
keeping especially to the cocoa-nut palms, though by no means confined
to them. According to Buchanan Hamilton, it nestles in the cavities
of trees, and not (like the preceding species) among the branches.
We have obtained a single individual variety, in which the white belly
is much less abruptly defined than usual. One that escaped in our
private residence took up his abode for some days (till we saw no more
of him) on the top of a glass folding-door, not burrowing like the com-
* Probably not, however, as Mr. Layard’s supposed M. setifer was ‘‘ procured
in a paddy field near Galle.”’
tT In M. setiFeEr, the tail is shorter than the head and body.
¢ An adult procured since this was written was unfortunately carried off by a
Kite. We had not the opportunity of actually comparing it with the Ceylon
specimens, but it certainly appeared to be specifically identical with them; the
belly being merely somewhat albescent. It exhibited a manifest affinity for M.
RUFESCENS, but was much larger, less rufescent, and the belly dull whitish in-
stead of pure white. Shot on the bough of a tree.
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 169
mon house Rat. They do, however, as Buchanan Hamilton remarks,
visit out-houses and similar places by night ; but pass the day on trees,
chiefly cocoa-nuts (being very destructive to the young fruit), and
bamboos.
8.(?) M. xanpranus, Kelaart, n.s. Very like the preceding species,
but the fur softer and of finer texture, and less rufescent in colour.
Whiskers very long, fine, and black. Peculiar to the mountains, and
we strongly suspect it to be only a mountain variety of M. RUFESCENS;
but require to examine more perfect specimens, and to compare the
crania and dentition, before coming to a final decision. M. NIVIVENTER,
Hodgson, would seem to be affined.
Other species of Mus are enumerated by Dr. Kelaart, as inhabitants
of Ceylon; but they require further examination.
Hystricipa. <A young Cinghalese Porcupine sent alive by Mr.
Layard, and since mounted in the Society’s museum, is evidently of a
new species, most nearly affined to the common but undescribed Por-
cupine of Bengal. The last and most satisfactory authority upon
the species of Porcupine is Mr. Waterhouse’s ‘ Natural History of the
Mammalia,’ Vol. 2. This author reduces the known species of Hys-
TRIX as now limited (including Acanthion, F. Cuv.,) to four ; viz. two
crested species of large size, the European and N. African H. cristata,
L., and the Asiatic H. uirsutrirosrris, Brandt (v. leucura, Sykes) ;
and two crestless species of much smaller size, the sub-Himalayan
H. Honesonni, Gray (v. alophus, Hodgson), and H. tonercaupa,
Marsden (v. Acanthion javanicum, F. Cuv.), of the Malayan peninsula
and archipelago. Of these, the Society’s museum contains two skulls,
a stuffed head, ditto very young animal, and a flat skin (deprived of
the crest) of a half-grown example, of H. urrsutrrostRis ; flat skins
of old and young of H. Hopvgsoni1; and a stuffed specimen of H.
LONGICAUDA: also three skulls (one of them from Asam), agreeing
with Mr. Waterhouse’s description and figures of the skull of H.
Hopesoni1; but on two of them the names “ Hystrix cristata” and
**Crested Porcupine’ are written by one of our predecessors, so that
they perhaps belong to the small crested species of Bengal, and not to
the sub-Himalayan crestless Poreupine.* No. | is that of an old animal,
* In Mr. Walker’s list of the mammalia of Asam (Cale. Journ. Nat. Hist. III,
267), the only Porcupine mentioned is H. crtstata, which should at least indi-
‘ cate the existence of one of the crested species in that province.
Z
170 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable (No. 2.
and is rather larger than the two described by Mr. Waterhouse;
measuring 52 in. in total length: No. 2 (from Asam) is 5 in. long:
and No. 3 is that of a young animal, in which the naso-frontal sutures
form each a straight line, meeting its opposite at an obtuse angle
posteriorly ; this, however, is merely due to immaturity, the forehead
not having commenced to bulge as in the adult animal. H. Hone-
sonii and H. tonGIcAuDA are nearly affined species, but exhibit well
marked distinctions in the cranium: and externally they are most
readily characterized apart by the latter having a strongly marked
white demi-collar, proceeding upward from the throat, which either
does not occur or is barely indicated in the other, and by its body
spines (7. e. spinous bristles, as distinct from the quills,) termimating
in sharp and rigid points, not flexible and setaceous tips as in H.
Hopesonil.
The common Bengal Porcupine (and of Asém?, Sylhet, and Arakan,
rare near Calcutta),—H. sENGALENSIS, nobis,—resembles the two last
mentioned in size and general character ;* and like them it does not pos-
sess the two great lateral masses of very long, slender and flexible quills,
impending and concealing the much shorter, thick, rigid and acutely point-
ed quills which constitute the armature of the animal: but it has only a
very few long and slender quills, gradually thickening in the basal half
and attenuating much in the terminal half, intermixed with the ordinary
or weapon-quills towards the front and at the sides. The latter are much
longer and thicker than in the two crestless species ; and the body-spines
are still flatter and more strongly grooved, and terminate towards the
neck in slight sete, towards the quillsin rigid points. There is a distinct
but small thin crest, (not dense and massive, asin the two large species, )
the longest bristles of which measure 5 or 6 in., and are tipped with
white for the terminal third: and the white demi-collar is as strongly
marked as in H. toncicaupA. General colour as in H. HopGsonii ;
the quills generally having the basal half white, the rest black, most of
them with a white tip more or less developed: the few long and flexible
* Or it may attain toa larger size, though not nearly to the magnitude of
H. cristata and H. nirsutirostris. Since the above descriptions were writ-
ten, we have seen, in the Barrackpore menagerie, fine living examples of H. uir-
SUTIROSTRIS, H. BENGALENSIS, and the ATHERURA inhabiting the Tippera and
Khasya hills, which latter is well figured and described by Buchanan Hamilton.
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 171
quills are white, with a narrow black band about the centre. Tail as
in the two crestless species, with similar pedunculated quills.
The Cinghalese Porcupine sent by Mr. Layard, though young, we
do not hesitate to name as another distinct species—H. zrYLONENSIS,
nobis. Fortunately, we have a stuffed Bengal Porcupine of about the
same size and apparent age to compare with it. It is nearly affined
to H. BENGALENSIS, with a similar but more developed crest of long
bristles; these are of the same brown colour as the body spines, and
have each one obscure pale annulation and beyond it a white annu-
lation at less than two-thirds of its length: the quills are slenderer
than in the Porcupine of Bengal, and are black, with white extreme
base; mingled with others longer and more slender, which are chiefly
very pure white, often with dark base. Spines much flattened and
grooved, and very much coarser over the limbs than in H. BENGALEN-
sis; the anterior terminating in very slight flexible setze, becoming
gradually obsolete towards the quills. Upon the hind-limbs especially,
the spines are quite as coarse as on the sides of the body ; whereas in
the Bengal Porcupine they are there much finer and more bristle-like.
White demi-collar barely indicated. The general colour is much as
in the others, but a little more rufescent, and the spines are even more
shining than usual; the white of the quills being also much purer
than in either of its congeners. The body-colour pales remarkably on
the hind-limbs. The ear-conch is formed most as in H. n1rsuTiRos-
TRIS, being somewhat squared above, with strongly marked posterior
angle; and (in the specimen at least) they are much more scantily
clad with hair than in H. penGatensis and H. Hopesoni. Lastly,
the pedunculated quills of the tail are considerably more elongated
than in either of the other species. In the small well mounted speci-
men described, standing 5} in. high at the shoulder, some of the bristles
forming the crest are 6 in. long: in a Bengal Porcupine of the same
size, they are not 33 in.; but still appear conspicuously in the latter,
from being all broadly and evenly tipped with white. It is not
improbable that the large H. arrsutrrostris may likewise prove to
inhabit the same island ; and likely enough there is a second and small
species, perhaps H. zeyLonensts, in S. India. The latter is described
by Mr. Layard to be common in the Chilaw and Jaffna districts, doing
great damage to the cocoa-nut trees when young and tender. The
natives term them Oat Oara (‘thorn pig’). |
Z 2
172 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable (No. 2.
The skulls of H. penGaLensis and H. zEYLONENSIS remain to be
examined and compared with those of H. Hopgsonii and H. Loner-
caupDA; for to the latter, and not to the two great Porcupines, these
two small crested species are more immediately affined. The want of
crest is accordingly no distinction of ACANTHION from HystTrIx, as
Mr. Gray would separate them; but the absence of the two great la-
teral masses of very long slender quills, impending the others and even
the tail in the two large species, affords a better external distinction. .
We follow Mr. Waterhouse and others, however, in assigning the
whole to Hystriz, as now limited.
Lrerorip&. The Hare of Ceylon is Lerus nierico.tis, F. Cuv.
(L. melanauchen, Tem.), identical with the species of peninsular India,
Java, and the Mauritius, from each of which regions the Society
possesses a specimen.*
* The Hare of Bengal and all Upper India is L. ruricaupatus, Is. Geoffroy ;
Mr. Waterhouse erroneously supposing L. nicrico.tts, F. Cuv., to be the Hare
of Bengal. We know but of twelve species of RODENTIA in all Lower Bengal,
which are as follow:—l. Scrurus pALMARUM.—2. GERBILLUS INDICUS :—3.
Mus inpicus, Geoffroy (M. kok, Gray); common field Rat.—4. M. TeErRIcCOLOR,
nobis; common field and garden Mouse.—5. M. BANDICOTA, in marshy locali-
ties. —6. M. pecuMANuS.—/7.. M. rarrus, observed only among the shipping in
the river.—8. M. FLAVESCENS, chiefly in cocoa-nut trees and about bamboos.—
9. M. NEMORALIS, trees.—10.M. Mawei, Gray; domestic Mouse.—1l1. Hys-
TRIX BENGALENSIS.—12. LEPUS RUFICAUDATUS.
We suspect that Mus oLeraceus, Sykes, is also a Bengal animal; and the
Society possesses a specimen from Asam quite similar to others from S. India. M.
DUMETICOLA and M. povensis, Hodgson, require to be carefully compared with it.
M. TERRICOLOR, nobis, must be closely affined to M. cervicotor and M. stro-
pHiATus, Hodgson. Mr. Elliot sent it from S. India together with M. Lepipus,
from which he did not distinguish it. Indeed it much resembles that species in
form and colour, but the face is very much shorter, and the fur short, soft, and
not spinous in the least degree. Its colour varies, however, according to the soil ;
those of the alluvium of the Ganges being darker than specimens from the ferru-
ginous soil to the westward. All have the under-parts white, abruptly separated
from the hue of the upper-parts, as in the various affined species. Length 23 in. ;
of tail 2} in. ; ears + in. ; hind-foot in. Inhabits gardens, and is very numerous
in the open fields; together with GerBILLUS INvICUS and MUS INDICUS.
M. Manet, Gray, who refers to this the M. musculus apud Elliot, is conse-
quently the common house Mouse of India generally, which differs from M. mus-
cuLUS in having a longer tail, and shorter fur which is not so dark in colour.
1851.| species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 173
PacnyperMATA. The Pachyderms of Ceylon are the Elephant,
the wild Hog, and the Duyong; which last, according to Mr. Layard,
is common in the Bay of Calpentya, on the western coast, and bears
the name of J'alla Maha among the natives, who highly esteem its
flesh. A skull of a Cinghalese wild Boar, sent by Mr. Layard, differs
much in contour from skulls of the wild Boar of India; indeed so
much, that we feel justified in denominating it as a peculiar species—
SUS ZEYLONENSIS, nobis, 2. s. Skull longer than that of the Indian
Boar, nearly straight in profile, very much contracted at the vertex.*
Palate contracting posteriorly to less than 1 in., from the magnitude
of the last molar, which is considerably larger in both jaws than in
Length of head and body 3 in., and of tail 3$ in. M. pusius, M. nomourus,
and M. ursanus, Hodgson, require to be compared with it.
Here, too, may be indicated a remarkable species from Mergui (of which we
possess an imperfect specimen) by the name M. Berpmorer. Length about a
foot, of which the tail is not quite half. Ears posteriorly §in. Hind-foot 13 in.
Fur shortish, even, coarse and hispid, but not spinous, of one quality, with no long
hairs intermixed : its colour grizzled grey above, unmixed with rufous; below and
on the feet pure white. Rodential tusks white. Tail rather more copiously clad
than usual with short hairs.
_* There are two races, if not even species, of Indian Wild Boars, distinguished
respectively by a broad and by a uarrow vertex in specimens of the same age. In
the former, the vertex, where narrowest, measures 24 in. wide; in the other barely
13 in. In other respects they are similar, except that the molars are larger in the
race with narrow vertex. This, so far as we have seen, is the Bengal animal;
whereas that with broad vertex inhabits Kutak, and perhaps the Indian peninsula
generally. A skull from Arakan exhibits an intermediate character, with vertex
1} in. wide, and the molars large. The Bengal Boar has long borne a reputation
for higher courage than that of the Upper Provinces at least, which may depend
upon its specifical distinctness. While so many affined species of Sus have been
distinguished by the Dutch zoologists in the archipelago, it is not unlikely that a
plurality of continental species may have remained undetected.
In Dr. Solomon Miiller’s figures of the skull of Sus verRucosvs, the young
but full grown animal is represented to have a broad vertical plane, which is exces-
sively contracted in an old animal: but the oldest Indian skull of several now
before us is one with the broad vertical plane.
Since writing the above, we find that Mr. Gray distinguishes a Boar skull from
the Nilgiris by the name Sus Arrinis ; while specimens from the Nepal “ hills”’
and Tarai, aud one from Malabar, he designates Sustnpicus, List of the Osteo-
logical specimens in the collection of the British Museum.
174 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable (No. 2.
the wild Boar of India, the upper measuring 13 in. long, by 12 in.
broad anteriorly. Vertex narrowing to 1 in. only in breadth. Total
length of skull, from vertex to tips of nasals, 164 in. Altogether, this
skull approximates closely in contour to the figures of the skull of Sus
BARBATUS by Dr. 8. Miller and M. Temminck.
RuminantiA. Cervipa&. The ‘ Elk” of Ceylon appears to be Rusa
HIPPELAPHUS of India generally, vel Cervus equinus, F. Cuv., of the
Malayan peninsula, Sumatra, and Borneo; found also in the interven-
ing Burmese countries. AXIS MACULATUS is common: also Munrt-
JACUS VAGINALIS, of which the heads of both sexes were sent for
identification by Dr. Kelaart. Meminna inpica abounds*. Lastly,
Dr. Kelaart informs us of the existence of a species affined to Axis
PORCINUS, and probably undescribed; living examples of which he
has recently shipped for the London zoological gardens.t
* “The Moschide,’’ writes Mr. H. N. Turner, jun. (Ann. Mag. N. H., 2d
series, VI, 482) ‘‘ must, of course, be distinguished from the Cervide by their
trilocular stomach, and by the presence of the gall bladder.’” We have never
found the latter to exist, however, in the Chevrotains.
+ These, we now learn, have arrived in London, and are considered to be distinct
and new. We are also informed that the (so called) Hog Deer of the banks of the
Indus (C. popur ? Royle,) is distinct from the Axis Porcinus of Bengal, Nepal,
Asam, Arakan, Tenasserim, &c.—While on the subject of Deer, it may be remarked
that Mr. Gray, inhis ‘ List of osteological specimens in the collection of the British
Museum,’ gives as distinct species of the Elaphine group ‘‘ Cervus CASHMIRENSIS,
Falconer, MS.,’’ and ‘‘ Cervus (WALLIcHIt?) arFinis” of Mr. Hodgson. We
have little doubt that these will prove to be the same, and refer to figs. 8 and 9
of the plate accompanying J. A. S. X, 750, representing a horn of the Kashmir
Stag, for comparison with Mr. Hodgson’s various figures of those of C. AFFINIS
(J. A. S. X, 722, XIX, 466,519). We continue to be, as formerly, of opinion that
the species is Cervus Watuicui1, Duvaucel, figured and described from a young
animal at that time living in the Calcutta Botanic Garden, the identical pair of
horns it bore being now in the Society’s museum, and represented J. A. S. X, 750,
pl., fig. 7. In all probability, it is also the Jrbisch, or great Stag of Siberia,
mentioned by Strahlenberg; if not likewise the Persian Maral, which we saw
alive in London; and (as remarked on a former occasion, J. A. S. X, 747,) we
‘‘cannot doubt that, with full maturity, this noble species possesses a terminal
crown to its antlers, assuming thus every feature of a typical member of the ela-
phine group ;”’ the crown being, however, probably as in the Wapiti (C. cANADEN-
sis, vide X, 750, pl., figs. 4, 6), rather than as typically in the European Stag
(C, EvApHus). The C, Watticuitt, as figured by Mons. F. Cuvier, most close-
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 175
Bovips. The wild Buffalo is common; and it would seem that
formerly Bos GAURUS inhabited the island, inasmuch as the Guavera
of Knox can scarcely refer to aught else; but, if so, it has now been
exterminated for nearly a century.
Epentata. Mr. Layard writes—‘“‘I think our island Manis is
identical with the Indian M. pracuyura, but it requires identification.
It is not uncommon. I have also seen another species which I have
little doubt will prove to be the long-tailed Pangolin of authors ;”’ or
can this be M. terrura, nobis, J. 4. S. XI, 454, XVI, 1293?
Cetacea. The Dolphins and Porpoises of the coast, and the
large Whales occasionally stranded, are all in need of accurate deter-
mination.
AVES.
Of Birds, Dr. Kelaart sent the following species worthy of remark :—
PaLmornis CaLtTHRAP#, Layard, Blyth, J. A. S. XVIII, 800,
XIX, 334. ‘Common at Newera Elia and lower down’”’ (Kelaart).
Scops ALDROVANDI, rufous variety (Sc. sunita, Hodgson). Most
probably this is the Strix indica vel bakkamena, auct., from Ceylon.*
SPIZAETUS NIPALENSIS, Hodgson. Peculiar, so far as previously
observed, to the Himalaya.
HARPACTES FASCIATUS, (Pennant) ; Trogon malabaricus, Gould.
CapPRimuLGus Kewaartt, nobis, 2. s. Both sexes of a species
much resembling C. 1nptcus, Latham, but smaller, and identical with
the Nilgiri bird described in a note tod. 4d. S. XIV, 208: and the
large specimen referred to on the same occasion, which we have now
much reason to believe was either from the Philippines or China,f is
doubtless also of a distinct race; the three differing much as C. ALBo-
NoTatus, C. MACROURUS, and C. ATRIPENNIS, or C. RUFICOLLIS
and C. 1npicus, C. monticoLus and C. arrinis. These three
ly resembles the Wapiti Stag of N. America; and the similitude of the horns
(at least at a particular age ?) is exhibited in figs. 2 and 8 of the plate referred to.
Compare also the young WALLIcuillI, fig. 7, with the young Maral, fig. 10.—Since
the foregoing was in type, we have chanced to refer to the figure of the Wapiti in
Dekay’s volume on the Mammalia of the State of New York, and the horns repre-
sented in that figure are absolutely similar to those of the great Asiatic Stag, as the
latter are given by Mr. Hodgson.
* The name Bakka meena is applied to the Caprimulgi.
T It formed part of the dispersed Macao museum.
176 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable (No. 2.
species or races much resemble C. EURoPaus in their general aspect,
but have plumed tarsi, and the males are marked with white on four
of the outer tail-feathers on each side, and on the same number of the
wing-primaries. The white on the tail-feathers is not quite terminal,
as in C. EuRoP#£vs, but has a narrow dark margin in C. 1npicus and
C. Kexaartt, and a much broader dark margin in the other, reducing
the space occupied by the white in the first two races: and the ensem-
ble of the markings of C. Kevaarrr presents a certain difference from
that of C. inpicus, readily enough appreciable by the eye, but which
can scarcely be expressed adequately in language; further than that
the pale portion of the plumage generally is more albescent and less
tinged with rufous in C. KeLaarti, and thus contrasts more strongly
with the black. The size, however, affords the“ readiest distinction ;
the length of wing in three specimens of C. Kr aarti ranging from
6% to 74 in., in five of C. 1npicus from 73 to 7 in., and in one of
the Chinese (?) race 83 in.*
CypsELus MELBA, (L.) Inhabits also the N. W. Himalaya, Cen-
tral and S. India.
Cissa PUELLA, nobis, J. 4. §. XVIII, 810; C. pyrrhocyanea,
(Wagler), Gould's ‘ Birds of Asia,’ pt. 1. ‘This,”’ writes Dr. Kelaart,
“is perhaps the handsomest bird in Ceylon. It is rather numerous
about Newera Elia, but I have not seen it in the low country.”
GARRULAX CINEREIFRONS, Kelaart, . s. Affined to G. Dexzs-
sERTI, (Jerdon, Ill. Ind. Orn. pl. 13), of the Nilgiris, but differing
much in its colouring. General hue a rich brown above, much paler
below ; forehead and cheeks pure ashy; chin and borders of the outer
primaries, albescent. Bill blackish. Legs dusky corneous. Length
82 in.; of wing 43 in.; and tail 4 in., its outermost feathers 1§ in.
less: bill to gape 14 in.: tarse 1} in.
ALCIPPE NIGRIFRONS, nobis, J. 4. S. XVIII, 815. Young, simi-
lar in plumage to the adult.
CisTICOLA OMALURA, nobis, Catal. No. 822. Differs from C.
CURSITANS, (Franklin), in having a stouter bill, the whole upper-parts
much darker, and the tail sub-even, except that its outermost feathers
* Among numerous examples of C. 1npicus procured in Bengal and various other
parts of India, the Malayan peninsula, &c., we have observed no difference worthy
of notice here.
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Veylon. 177
are 4 in. shorter than the next. The prevailing hue of the upper-
parts is dusky-black, with much narrower rufescent lateral margins to
the feathers than in C. cursiTans, the rump however being unmixed
rufescent as in that species, and the neck much tinged with the same.
One specimen has some dark markings on the breast ; and another in
first plumage greatly resembles the adults, and is conspicuously differ-
ent from the young of C. cursirans. This species was long ago
procured by Mr. Layard, and therefore is probably not peculiar to
the mountains or their vicinity. From the whole of India we have
only seen C. cursiTans, which likewise inhabits Ceylon. Numerous
African species of this genus have however been figured and described
by Dr. Ruppell and Dr. Andrew Smith, and five Australian species by
Mr. Gould (whose C. rurrcers we take to be merely the young of
his C. rsura). From Drymorca they differ structurally in having
twelve tail-feathers instead of ten only.
Mervuta Waropil, Jerdon. Both sexes of this species are sent, the
female being the Oreocincla micropus of Mr. Hodgson.
= M. Kuinwnisi1, Kelaart, n. s. The Blackbird of Newera Elia.
Female, above ashy-black, below rather paler ; bill and feet bright yellow.
Length about 9 in., of wing 4} in., and tail 4 in. ; bill to gape 14 in. ;
and tarse the same. Ist short primary 14 in. shorter, and 2d } in.
shorter, than the 4th. The last character distinguishes this species
readily from M. stmituima and M. nicRopixeus of S. India; as
also from M. pracuyrus, nobis (J. 4. S. XVI, 148), likewise of 8.
India, but which appears to be Latham’s ‘ Black-crowned Thrush,’
from Ceylon. The wings are even more rounded than in M.
VULGARIS ; and the species would seem to be closely affined to M.
XANTHOSCELIS, (Jardine, Contrib. Orn., 1848,) from Tobago. ‘‘ The
male,” writes Dr. Kelaart, ‘is blacker and more glossy. In notes
and habits resembling M. vuLGaris.”
PRATINCOLA ATRATA, Kelaart, 2. $. The ‘ Robin’ of Newera Elia.
Both sexes similar to those of Pr. caprarta, except that they are much
larger, with a proportionally rather stouter bill; and the female is
much less rufescent. Wing 34 in. in the male; 3 in. in the female.
«‘ Notes and habits very like those of the English Robin’ (Kelaart).
Pr. cAPRATA inhabits the less elevated parts of the island.
2A
178 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable [No. 2.
Hirunpo pomicota, Jerdon; H. javanica apud Latham and
Shaw. ‘ Bungalow Swallow’ of residents in the Nilgiris.
CorRYDALLA STRIOLATA, nobis, J. 4d. S. XVI, 435.
Monia PecToratts, (? Jerdon), adult. This species was once only
obtained by Mr. Jerdon in S. India, and his specimen (which is in the
Society’s museum) would now seem to be a young bird. What appears
to be the adult is brown above, with pale stems to the feathers, nearly
obsolete on the back ; and passing to blackish on the forehead, wings,
rump, and tail: throat and fore-neck, with the cheeks, deep brown-
black: the smaller upper tail-coverts are variegated with white, and
the longer are largely tipped with fulvous: under-parts variegated ;
the breast brown, and belly and lower tail-coverts black, the last having
white medial streaks, and the rest of the under-parts white subterminal
bands, and the flank-feathers a second and some of them a third white
cross-band additionally. Beak livid bluish ; and feet dark plumbeous.
Length of wing 23 in. ; tail 14 in. ; beak from frontal angle 7% in.
PyYcNONOTUS PENICILLATUS, Kelaart, x. s.: Yellow-eared Bulbul
(2), Jerdon, Madras Journ. XIII, 168. Bright olive-green above,
yellow below: crown and cheeks black, passing to pure ashy on the
ear-coverts ; the chin, feathers at the angle of the lower mandible, and
somewhat elongated loral tuft pointing upwards, white ; above the eye,
also, a white spot, and below it a yellow one,—and proceeding back-
ward from the eye, above, is a lengthened tuft of bright yellow, silky,
poiuted feathers: no white marks on the tail. Bill black; and feet
blackish. Length about 7 in., of wing 34 in., and tail 3 in.; bill to
gape 13 in. ; and tarse Zin. Peculiar to the mountain region,
Bracuypreryx (?) Pautisert, Kelaart, 2. s. Female? A rich
dark olive or somewhat tawny brown above, paler below, and whitish
along the middle of the abdomen; flanks and lower tail-coverts dark ;
and a strong rufous tinge on the chin and throat. Bill dusky above,
whitish beneath. Feet brown. Length about 64 in., of wing 23 in.,
and tail 22 in.: bill to gape 73 in. ; tarse 1 in. The Sth, 6th, and 7th
primaries equal and longest, the Ist 1 in. shorter; and the outermost
tail-feather 13 in. shorter than the middle ones.
PatumBus Expuinstoner (?, Sykes), var.? This bird is so
closely affined to the Nilgiri race, that we do not venture to separate it,
however strongly distinguished in its colouring ; quite as much so, for
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 179
instance, as TURTUR RISORIUS (ferus), T. viINACEUS, and T. BITOR-
quatus, or T. ORIENTALIS and T. auritus. It differs from the
Nilgiri race in having the back and wings plain dark slaty, without
a trace of ruddy margining to the feathers ; the head, neck, and under-
parts are also tinged with vinaceous more than with green, and the
reddish-purple gloss—especially about the lower part of the neck
behind, where it contrasts abruptly with the ashy of the back,—is con-
siderably more brilliant. It is altogether a handsomer bird than that
of the Nilgiris. ‘The habits of this Pigeon,’ writes Dr. Kelaart,
‘are strictly arboreal ; it flies high and swiftly. It comes to Newera
Elia to breed ; and I have seen a nest with only one egg, as large as
that of the domestic Pigeon. The stomach contained fruits of the Nelon’’
(2) «‘ Sexes nearly alike.”
Dr. Kelaart further writes, from Newera Elia—‘* Among other birds,
I have found here the CoLLOCALIA BREVIROSTRIS” (sent), CucuLuS
MICROPTERUS, GALLUS STANLEYI, GALLOPERDIX ZEYLONENSIS,
ATHENE CASTANOTUS, and PERICROCOTUS FLAMMEUS, &c. ; a little
lower down, the GRACULA PTILOGENYS and Gr. RELIGIOSA ; and about
1000 ft. below Newera Elia, the HypsipETES NILGIRIENSIS.”
The following species of birds are peculiar (so far as at present
known) to the island of Ceylon.
PALHORNIS CALTHRAPA, Layard, J. 4. S. XVIII, 800, XIX, 334.
Loricuuus asiaticus, (Latham), J. 4. S. XVIII, 801.
Buceros vioLacevus, Wagler (non vidimus), J. A. S. XVIII, 803.
Picus GYMNoPTHALMOS, nobis, J. 4. S. XVIII, 804.
BRACHYPTERNUS CEYLONUS, (Forster).
Br. (!) rusescens, Vieillot (non vidimus).
MEGALAIMA FLAVIFRONS, (Cuvier).
M. RUBRICAPILLA, (Gmelin).
CENTROPUS CHLORORHYNCHOS, nobis, J. 4. S. XVIII, 805.
PH@NICOPHAUS PYRRHOCEPHALUS, (Forster).
BATRACHOSTOMUS MONILIGER, Layard, nobis, J. 4. S§. XVIII,
806.
CIssA PUELLA, nobis, J. 4d. S. XVIII, 810.
GRACULA PTILOGENYS, nobis, J. 4. S. XV, 285.
GARRULAX CINEREIFRONS, nobis, ante.
2A 2
180 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable [No. 2.
MALACOCERCUS sTRIATUS, Sw.; if really distinct from M. BENn-
GALENSIS, (Brisson).
M. rurescens, nobis, J. 4. S. XVI, 453.
Drymorca vALIDA ; Dr. robusta,* nobis, J. Ad. S. XVIII, 812.
CISTICOLA OMALURA, nobis, ante. !
PoMATORHINUS MELANURUS, nobis, J. A. S. XVI, 451.
ALCIPPE NIGRIFRONS, nobis, J. 4. S. XVIII, 815.
DRrYMOCATAPHUS FUSCOCAPILLUS, nobis, zbzd.
OREOCINCLA SPILOPTERA, nobis, J. 4. S. XVI, 142.
MERULA KINNISII, Kelaart, nobis, ante.
PRATINCOLA ATRATA, Kelaart, nobis, anée.
BracuypTeryx (?) Pauuisert, Kelaart, nobis, anfe.
HiruNnbDo HYPERYTHRA, Layard, nobis, J. 4. S. XVIII, 814.
TEPHRODORNIS AFFINIS, nobis, J. 4. S. XVI, 473.
DICRURUS EDOLIFORMIS, nobis, J. 4. S. XV, 297.
D. LEUCOPYGIALIS, nobis, J. 4. 8. XV, 298.
PyYCNONOTUS PENICILLATUS, Kelaart, nobis, ante.
P. NIGRICAPILLUS, (Drapiez).+
* Pre-occupied by another species described by Dr. Riippell. Again, MALuRuS
GRACTLIS, Riippell, Ad¢las, isa Drymorca very closely affined to, if not identical
with, our Dr. tepipa, J. A. S. XIII, 376, XVI, 460. The name Prinia
GRACILIS, Franklin, subsequently bestowed to Maturus GRACcILIs, Riippell, will
nevertheless stand, as this refers to a true PrintA as distinguished from Dry-
MOICA. PRINIA RUFIFRONS, Franklin, on the other hand, isa Drymoica ; and
the specific name claims precedence over Pr. RuFirRons, Riippell, Neue Wirbel.,
which is another Drymoica, and may now bear the name of Dr. RipreLti, nobis.
Of ten Arabian and N. African species at present assigned to Drymoica by Dr.
Riippell, those named by him CLAMANS, GRACILIS, RUFIFRONS, MYSTACEA, and
ROBUSTA are true DRYMOICH,—PULCHELLA is a PRINIA,—and LUGUBRIS, ERY-
THROGENIS, and seemingly INQUIETA and RUFICEPS, are Cisricotaz. The species
of the last named group have constantly twelve rectrices, whereas those of the two
former have but ten. Another Indian type, MaLacocercus, is represented in N.
Africa by the Maturus acacia, M. SQUAMICEPS, and CRATEROPUS RUBIGINO-
sus, of Riippell, and in S. Africa by Cr. Jarpinit, A. Smith. The Cr. LEvco-
CEPHALUS, Cr. LEUCOPYGIUS, and Cr. PLEBEIUS, Rippell, appertain to a dis-
tinct African type which is unknown in India.
T Sylvia nigricapilia, Drapiez, v. Agithina atricapilla, Vieillot, founded on
Levaillant, Ois. d’Afr., pl. 140; Rubigula aberrans, nobis, J. A. S. XV, 287,
XVI, 472. Vieillot’s name has the priority, but his Muscicapa atricapilla refers
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 181
TRERON PoMPADORA, (Latham). Non vidimus. In need of iden-
tification, and supposed by Mr. Strickland to be the same as T*.
malabarica, Jerdon.
Gatuus Stanutey1, Gray: G. Lafayettei, Lesson; G. lineatus,
nobis.
GALLOPERDIX ZEYLONENSIS, (Gmelin): Tetrao bicalcaratus,
Pennant.
Others are doubtfully distinct, as MeGaLAIMA ZEYLANICA from M.
canicers of S. India;* Levcocerca compressirostris (J. A. S.
XVIII, 815,) from L. AaLBorrontata ; and we might here have placed
MALACOCERCUS STRIATUS as doubtfully distinct from M. BENGALEN-
‘sis, Dicrurus LEUCoPyYGIALIS from D. caRruLEscENs, and Pomato-
RHINUS MELANURA from P. HorsrieLp1: Corvus SPLENDENS and
ACRIDOTHERES TRISTIS are of a much darker hue in Ceylon than in
Bengal and in N. India; so is Microrprernus GuLaris of Ceylon
as compared with the bird of S. India. HypsipeTes NILGIRIENSIS
is, on the contrary, paler in Ceylon, and more like the Himalayan H.
PSAROIDES. ACROCEPHALUS DUMETORUM (XVIII, 815,) has, in
Ceylon, a distinguishing greenish shade. The difference of PaLumBus
Expeuinsronit of Ceylon from that of the Nilgiris has already been
indicated: and, lastly, OR1IoLUS MELANOCEPHALUS of Malabar and
Ceylon may constantly be distinguished from that of Bengal, Nepal»
Asdm, &c., by the markings of the wings, as especially the quantity of
yellow at the tips of the tertiaries ; this being much more developed
in the Bengal race, in which it occupies the whole outer web of the
shorter first and second tertiaries, and about 2 in. of the outer webs of
the two next; whereas in the Ceylon and Malabar race it forms merely
a series of small terminal spot to the tertiaries: the yellow tips of the
coverts of the primaries are also constantly reduced in size inO. MELA-
NOCEPHALUS of Malabar and Ceylon.
to another species of the same genus, which is Hematornis chrysorrhoides,
Lafresnaye (Rev. Zool. &c., 1845, p. 367), a Chinese species, different from P.
hemorrhous, (Gm.), with which Dr. Hartlaub supposed it identical in Rev. Zool.
&c., 1846, p. 4. For description of P. arricapiuuus, (Vieillot), vide J. A. S.
XIV, note to p. 569.
* M. canicers of Central and N. W. India is constantly larger, with the throat
less dark in colour.
182 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable (No. 2.
Norr.—Since the foregoing sheets were sent to press, we have
received from Dr. Kelaart, a printed ‘‘ Catalogue of Ceylon Mammalia,
with descriptions of new species,” recently published in the ‘Journal
of the Royal Asiatic Society of Ceylon.’ This will necessitate a few
changes of nomenclature.
PRESBYTIS URSINUS, nobis (p. 155), he designates as Pr. CEPHA-
LOPTERUS, var. b, monticolus; and the native name he spells Kalloo
Wanderoo,—that of Pr. THERSITES he now gives as Ellee Wanderoo,
—and of Pr. priamus as Kondé Wanderoo. He further mentions
(in epistold) another mountain race, by the name Pr. ALBINUS,
Kelaart, x. s. ‘All white, with a dash of grey on the head ; face and
ears black ; palms and soles flesh-coloured. Rare: seen about Kandy
in parties of three or four. We have accordingly now six species of
Simrap# in Ceylon, reckoning as one the mountain representative of
PR. CEPHALOPTERUS.”
Of Pr. ursinus, he remarks,—‘‘ They are usually seen in large
numbers jumping on the trees, and when disturbed make a peculiar
short howling noise. One was known to have attacked a cooly on a
coffee estate carrying a rice-bag. The Malabars eat the flesh of this
Monkey, and consider it very delicious food ; and some Europeans who
have tasted it are of the same opinion.
**PR. PRIAMUS is not confined to the low country in the north.
They are seen skirting the Kandyan hills and occasionally on the hills.
This place (Trincomali) is full of them ; but as yet I have not seen the
Pr. tHersires. It is found lower down in Bintenne, and in the
Wanny district.” MS.
Preropus LEsCHENAULTH, apud nos (p. 155), is described by the
name Pé. seminudus, Kelaart, n. s.
Two species are assigned to the restricted genus RutnoLopPuus.
One—Ru. Futvipvs, Kelaart,—affined in colouring to H1prpostpEROS
FruLvus, Gray,—is thus described.
‘‘Ru. rupipus, Kelaart, x. s. Head and body of a deep orange-
red colour. Membrane pale brown. Interfemoral membrane enclosing
the whole tail, and the free edge running almost in a straight line
rounded off near the tail. Length of head and body 14 in. ; tail 3 in. ;
expanse 8 in. I am unable,’’ adds Dr. Kelaart, “‘ to give a description
1851. | species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 183
of the complicated nasal processes, as all the specimens received were
dried and imperfectly preserved. This beautiful Bat is seen at Kadoo-
gavana (2000 feet), only for a few days in the month of August.”
The other he does not name, but describes as follows:
“Ra.—n. s.? Rufescent-brown—face slightly fulvous. Round
the ear and on the sides of the posterior half of the body bright ful-
vous. ‘Tail enclosed in the interfemoral membrane. Head and body
23 in.; tail 1 in.; expanse 11 in. Only one dried specimen, pro-
cured by my brother from Kadoogavana—none seen since.’
Of Hierosiperos, Dr. Kelaart gives three species in his catalogue,
viz.
“H. nANKADIVA, Kelaart, x. s.* Length, of a full grown male, head
and body 47% in.; tail 2 in.; fore-arm 3 in.; tibia 14 in. ; carpus 12
in. ; tarsusz in. Lars i$ in. broad, and nearly as long; space
between them 2 in. Weight 2 oz. 34 dr. Ears large, acuminate, and
emarginated externally near apex ; with transverse strize on their inner
surface ; naked, with the exception of the inner edge. Muzzle short,
but face rather elongated. Body long, covered with soft dusky rufous-
brown fur, which is greyish at base. Head, neck and beneath, of a
lighter brown colour: pubis hairy. Interfemoral membrane acumi-
nated to tip of tail, which is not exserted. No frontal sac, but two
tubercular points from which grow stiffish hairs. This Bat is found
in great abundance in and about Kandy. I have seen several from
the Kornegalle Tunnel, which swarms with them. It is the largest of
all the RurnoLopuHin# hitherto seen in Ceylon.”
The other two are described as H. Tempietontt, Kelaart, (RA.
voulha, Templeton+), which is no other than H. spzoris,—and H.
ATRATUS, Kelaart (RA. ater, Templeton), which is the supposed varie-
ty of H. murinus noticed in p. 157. Besides the latter, as before
stated (p. 156), Dr. Kelaart forwarded to Calcutta a specimen of what
we presume to be H. vuxearis, (Horsfield), apud Gray, of India,—and
one of indubitable H. murinvs, (Elliot). We accordingly recognise
* No doubt this is the dubiously cited Ru. rnstenis of Mr. Waterhouse’s
Catalogue,—INSIGNIS being a true HiprosipERos, while pusILLus is a restricted
RHINOLOPHUS, and the latter therefore cannot be the small Indian HiprosipERos
noticed in p. 156.
+ ‘‘ Voulha is a very vague term for a species of Bat, as it is the Cinghalese
word applied to all Bats.’-—KeELaarr,
184 Report on the Mammalia and more remarkable [No. 2.
the following as Cinghalese species of HiprostpEros.—1. H. LaNKa-
DIVA (v. insignis ?).—2. H. vuLearis?—3. H. sproris (v. voulha).
—4. H. murrnus.—5.? H. murinus, var? (v. ater ef atratus).
Of Nycricesus, Dr. Kelaart only gives N. Hearnii and N. 1sa-
BELLINUS, nobis, MS., which latter is N. TickEuu1, nobis, described
p- 157, ante.
The four species of Herprstes are given as H. virricouuis, H.
GRISEUS, H. FLAVIDENS (vn. s.), and H. RuBIGINOSUS (nv. s.) ; and
the two latter, he adds, ‘‘ may turn out to be two new species discover-
ed by Mr. Elliot.” They are thus described :—
‘“*H. FLAVIDENS, Kelaart, x. s. Yellowish-brown. Hair annulated
with brown and yellow rings, tips yellow. Tip of tail reddish. Muzzle
blackish. Face brown, slightly ferruginous. Lars fulvous, thickly
clothed with hair. Feet blackish. Soles 2 bald. A full grown
specimen obtained at Kandy measured as follows: Length of head
and body 16} in.; tail 123 in.; sole 3 in.; palm 13 in. ; * * *
This species was supposed hitherto to be only a variety of H. Grisrvs,
but there are strong characteristic differences between the two: the
golden-yellow rings and tips of hair are very marked. Generally
found in the higher parts of the island. I obtained one of a very deep
brown and yellow colour from Newera Elia.
“H. rusicinosus, Kelaart, x. s. Deefa, Cingh. Nearly as large as
H. virticouziis. Reddish and ferruginous brown. More of the red
on the head and outer sides of legs. Hair, annulated black and white
and terminating in long reddish pomts. Muzzle flesh-coloured. Sides
of nose and circle around the eyes of a light rusty colour. Feet black.
Tip of tail black.—I am indebted to my friend M. Casie Chitty, Dis-
trict Judge of Chilow, for a live specimen of this animal, among several
others which he very kindly placed at my disposal.” Whatever the
former may be, that here described would seem to be identical with
H. Exxrott, note to p. 162, ante.
The dark variety of PARADOXURUS ZEYLONICUS, formerly termed
by Dr. Kelaart P. montanus, he now describes as P. zEYLONICUS, Var.
Juscus. ‘‘ Beetle-brown throughout. No streaks on the back percep-
tible. Fur very glossy ; tail with a bright golden-yellow subterminal
ring. Newera Elia.”
1851.] species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon. 185
Four Shrews are enumerated by the names Sorex MuRINUs, S.
MONTANUS, Kelaart, (p. 163, ante), S. FrERocuLUS, Kelaart, (S.
macropus, nobis, p. 163, ante), and S. FERRUGINEUS, Kelaart, describ-
ed as follows :—
‘Fur soft, ferruginous-brown washed with blue; smaller than the
S. MONTANUS; feet and legs naked. Large secreting glands on the
pubis—odour very disagreeable. No cetz or’ [misprint for seba-
ceous ?| ‘glands could be traced on the other two species, nor had
they any of the smell.”’ From this last remark, we infer that S. mon-
TANUs et S. FERRUGINEUs of Dr. Kelaart are brought together under
the name MONTANUs in p. 163, ante. If so, we still think them to be
identical.
With reference to the ‘large black Shrew” mentioned in p. 164,
ante, Dr. Kelaart adds: ‘‘' There are two other and larger black Shrews
than any of those now described—one in the possession of Mr.
Thwaites of Peradenia,—and the other has a very powerful musky odour,
stronger even than in S. MuRINUS,—occasionally seen in the godowns
at Kandy,—of which further notice hereafter.”” Jn epistold he further
remarks, “ there is also a Tupata, I think.”’
Of Murip#, Dr, Kelaart’s Mus arsorevus, Buch. Ham. MS., is
M. NEMORALIS, nobis, p. 168, ante ;—M. pusivus, Kelaart, is most
probably M. rnpicus, Geoffroy, apud nos, p. 167, ante; M. TeTRa-
GONURUWS, Kelaart, we take to be M. nurescens, Gray; M. muscvu-
Lus apud Kelaart, to be M. Maner; and M. asiaticus, Gray, apud
Kelaart, (“‘ Paddy-field Rat,’’) is undescribed.
Of Porcupines, he writes (in epistold): ‘“‘I am quite certain of
Hystrix LEeucuRA, Sykes, (v. HIRSUTIROSTRIS). I have compared
it with Waterhouse’s description, and it quite corresponds; so that H.
ZEYLONENSIS makes a second species of the genus in Ceylon.” He
terms it Heetava.
Lastly, of the genus Sus, Dr. Kelaart writes (én epistold) : ‘I am
inclined to think that there are two species or varieties in the island :
the Newera Elia boar, and the low country 8S. zEyLonensis. I will
send you skulls, &c.”’
These annotations are necessary to place Dr. Kelaart’s paper en
rapport with the present article.—Z. B.
LPP LALLAIALFPYPYPFLYYLYYLPYLPLU""
186 Floods in India of 1849. [No. 2.
Floods in India of 1849.—By Dr. GrorGe Buist, Bombay.
The rainy season of 1849 was one of the most remarkable that has
occurred in India within the present century. On the Western Ghauts
no rain fell in May, and but little in June, and it was not till near the
middle of July, or full six weeks after the usual time, that the fall
became general: indeed, famine from extreme drought was appre-
hended till near the close of the month. On the 22nd, 23rd and
24th of June, a violent atmospheric commotion occurred all over the
country. On the second of these days the barometer fell almost
unprecedentedly low at Calcutta, Madras, Lucknow, Hoshungabad,
Trevandrum, Bombay, Kurrachee, and Aden, the first and last two
places being 3000 miles apart ; and we presume at all the intermediate
stations, though from those named alone, returns have been received.
The depression of the mercury was infinitely greater than could have
been looked for from the amount of storm which followed. At Aden
and at Kurachee rain seemed long promised, but none fell. A severe
gale swept the upper part of the Bay of Bengal, extending to Arracan
and Madras. The ships Cabrass and Victoria were lost in it, and
many others endangered: the ship Lord Dufferin lost her helm, and
was in great danger, on leaving Bombay Harbour. On this occasion
violent rain fell in the Jullunder Doab, along the line of the Chenab
and Jhelum, at Simla, Delhi, Agra, and Meerut. At Broach eight
inches fell in as many hours, and the fall seems to have extended all
over India. From this date, the barometer began suddenly and steadily
to rise: on the 25thit had reached 29.722 at Calcutta, and on the
27th 29.716 at Bombay, having all at once sprung up nearly half an
inch in two days at the former place, and above a third at the latter.
At this time plentiful showers occurred round Benares and Ghazee-
pore, when it cleared up altogether for a couple of months, to the great
detriment of the country.
At Calcutta three inches of rain fell on the 27th, and 2.40 inches
on the Ist, and again on the 9th July, rain and fair weather prevailing
day about. For eleven days on end, not a drop seems to have fallen
at Calcutta, and from the 9th to the 25th only two days of rain occur-
red, when 1.80 inches fell.
The rains at Calcutta had, notwithstanding, up to this time fully
reached their average, and there had been no month since the com-
1851.] Floods in India of 1849. 187
mencement of the year without showers. The quantity that had fallen
during the first Monsoon months, was in all 34.28—fall for May
7.44, June 14.40, July 12.24. The total fall for the year had been
40.67—that of 1848 up to Ist August 38.96—the total fall at Calcutta
last year was 58.69. |
During the first fortnight of the month we had at Bombay seven
days wholly fair—on the other seven the rains were very light. On
the 16th and 17th, we had heavy falls which now continued with little
intermission. While a plentiful supply of rain was thus being provided
for the Malabar Coast as far North as Guzerat, all along the Ghauts,
around Sholapore, and over a great part of Candeish,—only a few
showers had occurred over the Deckan. At Ahmedabad so late as the
27th July, a famine was apprehended: Kurbee, which sold last season
at 60 bundles, was selling for 16 to the rupee. The Saugor and Ner-
budda Territories were suffering still, most severely. Around Deesa
and along Mount Aboo by Sehore, Ajmere and Nusseerabad, and
all over Rajpootana,—at Delhi, Meerut, Agra, all along the North
West Provinces,—such was the deficiency that a terrible scarcity and
famine was apprehended. The barometer stood high, and the heat
was excessive ; and though there seemed frequent promises, there was
no actual fall of rain worth notice anywhere. On the-22nd the first
threatenings made their appearance. A hurricane swept the Jullunder
Doab, carrying every thing before it. A similar gale levelled the
barracks of H. M.’s 32nd with the ground: a kindred one destroyed
the barracks at Ghazeepore. Heavy rain fell at Meerut, but did not
reach Delhi, though it raged all around. A severe thunder-storm with
rain occurred at Poona, and heavy showers fell at Ahmedabad: it
poured in torrents at Bolarum. On the 25th, a tremendous burst
occurred all over India. At Bombay, where it had been raining
heavily before, the unprecedented fall of nearly a foot occurred, and
sixteen inches fell in three days. An Arab ship was dismasted half
way across from Muscat. A heavy fall occurred at Poona, and all
over the Deckan, at Sholapore, Ahmednugger, Surat, Ahmedabad,
Agra, Meerut, and Delhi,—reviving the hopes of the husbandmant,
and substituting the prospect of plenty for the apprehension of wan,
On the 25th and 26th, it rained and blew violently at Phoonda Ghat.
2B 2
185 Floods in India of 1849. (No. 2.
the Barometer falling to 27.924; the lowest it had been during the
season. In the course of four days, 26 inches of rain fell at the Ghaut :
in the same time above 40 fell at Mahabaleshwar.
Violent rains occurred over the Southern part of the Chinese Empire
in May and June: up to the middle of July the fall was heavy, and
the Barometer low. On the 26th July, one of the most furious storms
of rain and hail ever known occurred over the south of England.
Even with the limited information we possess, a multitude of singular
facts are here disclosed to us, one of the most striking of which is the
diversity in the state of the air in matter of humidity, when the rains
were at their wildest. Taking the crisis of the 22nd June as an exam-
ple we find the wet and dry bulb thermometers to have stood as
follows at their maxima and minima at the following places :
Bombay. Madras. Aden. Kurra- Trevane Hoshun-
chee. drum. gabad,
Max. Min. Max. Min. Max. Min. Max. Min. Max. Min. Max. Min.
Dry, ..' 84 81 97 83 95 87 93 83 83 76 79 No return.
Wet, .. 81 78 13 Lao 76 78 84 80 80 75 77 No return.
Difference, 3 3 19 8 19 9 D.. AAS 3: nw ——
Then we have the air at Madras in the midst of frequent rain,
though not the rainy season, nearly as dry as it is with us during the
fair weather ; while at Aden, June seems the driest, January one of
the wettest months of the year. This is one of the most important
conditions of climate :—observations with the wet bulb are almost as
easily made, as with the dry-bulb thermometer—they ought on no
account ever to be omitted.
The following rain returns will show the amount of fall, in inches,
for May, June, and July on this side of India.
3 ’ >
s s 8 3 =
: S Ble So Oats =
> re Sys s as Oo 3 o~
8 8 “2 9 S x > ss S
= S 3 > = St) eS ae =
So Ee tmes dis od. cevabs cies ak ee S
ge a 2 x 5 a
May, — 0.405 —— —— 0.23 2.03 —— —— —
June, 22.80 9.055 11.16 8.63 5.45 4.16 50.00 59.90 ——
July, 51.60 6.425 19.00 7.03 16.31 7.62 83.00 89.24 ——
eS Se OE eT OE EeE—————————————SS
Total, 74.40 15.885 30.16 15.66 21.99 13.75 133.00 149.14 11.95*
At Calcutta the fall in April, was 1.25; May 6.00; June 13.00; July up to
24th, our latest returns, 8.25. Total 28.50.
* Up to 1ldth July.
1851.] Floods in India of 1849. 189
Hail-storms usually occur in our dry—most frequently in our hot
weather in India: the most severe hail-storm yet recorded for the year
1849, was that at Jaulnah on the 15th January, though many of much
severity happened all over Lower Bengal in the months of April and
May. Those of the 3rd of the month last named prevailed all over
India, from Ootacamund to Peshawar. A very severe hail-storm
occurred at Bassein on the 2nd June. The Malwa hail-storm of the
6th and 7th June, was unusually late for the season. We now find
heavy hail falling at Mahabdleshwar for three days on end, on the 27th,
28th and 29th July—during the very wettest of the season—without
thunder or lightning or storm.
These results have been thrown together with a view of conveying
all the information that can be collected from all parts of India over
the heaviest of the rainy season: and imperfect as they are, compared
to what they might readily be made, we venture to say that a much
larger amount of information has been conveyed by them than is to be
found in any single paper or in any similar space. Papers on similar
subjects are now issued by the Greenwich Observatory, quarterly, like
the Chancellor's Accounts; and the Government of India would be
conferring a service on the public were the example set at home to be
copied by them.
The season along the North West Frontier from this time forward
presented the most anomalous results. On the 3rd August the rain
fell with the utmost violence all along the Malabar Coast, and another
period of unusual and general disturbance now made its appearance just
before the final drawing off of the rains—for at Bombay, on the 4th,
just as the moon had attained its full, the barometer suddenly rose by
a quarter of an inch in thirty-six hours’ time—the weather became
showery and open: this state of matters extending at least a hundred
miles into the interior. Onthe 3rd a severe storm occurred off the
mouths of the Ganges, in which a large vessel belonging to the king of
Burmah was lost. The next full moon and the weather all over the
country was changed. Onthe 17th of August there seems to have been
a general fall of rain all over the country, though much more moderate
in amount, than many of those which had previously occurred.
On the 27th July, violent rain began to fall at Simla, and so con-
tinued almost without cessation up to the 7th August. On the 29th,
190 Floods in India of 1849. [No. 2.
heavy rain fell at Wuzeerabéd and Lahore. At Delhi and so on to
Benares after the first down-pour, the rains became light and irregular :
at Almorah, during the first four days of August, a very heavy fall
occurred. At Allahabad scarcely a shower fell betwixt the 24th June
and 4th August, when on the 5th, a tremendous down-pour occurred,
and so continued till the 15th.
Up to the middle of August scarcely a drop had fallen since the end
of June and commencement of July, and the crops were completely
burnt up: the river Bheema was nearly dry, and at Jaunpore the cul-
tivators were endeavouring to keep their cattle alive with sugarcane.
While abundance of moisture was making its appearance on every side,
at Ferozepore, and all along to the 8. KE. branch of the Sutlej, a few
“casual showers were all that had occurred, the fear of famine beginning
to become universal. Around Lahore and Mooltan, and so by the
banks of the rivers, the country was completely inundated; while at
Ferozepore the drought continued fierce and unmitigated. At Kurra-
chee, in Lower Scinde, where rain rarely ever falls, a heavy shower
fell, and some thunder occurred on the 4th August, and again on the
16th, the whole month of July having been thick and cloudy, with a
few drops of fall every now and then.
The month of August was generally open all over the country—from
the 17th, indeed, along the Western Seaboard, the Monsoon appeared
to have been over, when on the Ist September it rained with double
fury, no less than ten inches having fallen at Bombay, in the course of
the week—betwixt 20 and 30 inches fell on the Seaboard, and consider-
ably above double this on the mountains in the course of the month—
the fall along the Lowlands having been betwixt 130 and 150 for the
Monsoon or double the average. On the Eastern Coast again from
Lat. 15° S. showers fell during the season, usually fair with them, the
dry weather on the Coromandel Coast corresponding with the rains in
June, July, August and September in the other parts of India—their
own rainy season in November, December and January, was one of the
most deficient ever known within the Madras Presidency.
At the beginning, and again near the middle of August, a tremend-
ous fall appears to have occurred along the range of mountains border-
ing the Western and North Western Frontier of the Punjab : the Indus,
Jbelum, Chenab and Ravee, came down in irresistible fury, and burst
1851.] Floods in India of 1849. 191
through all their borders, deluging the country as they went. On the
3rd of August the cantonments of Wuzeerabad on the Chenab were
entirely flooded, and the troops required to be moved. This however
was a trifling matter in comparison to what followed a fortnight after-
wards. <A tremendous fall occurred in the mountains of Cashmere,
from which the Jhelum draws its waters. The inundation which
followed deluged the plains below the salt-range. At Pind Dadun
Khan, the Government salt stores were washed away—at Shahpore,
a little further down, the cantonments were swept away, and the troops
compelled to withdraw to a distance of five miles. The flood gathered
force as it advanced by a heavy fall of rain, about four inches having
been measured in the course of the night, betwixt the 15th and 16th at
the usually dry station of Mooltan. About 80 miles above this the river
burst through all its embaukments, and laid the whole country under
water, the bastions, outworks and other works of Mooltan, which a year
before had for four months defied all the efforts of our Artillery, melted
into the flood. On the 16th, three magnificent domes fell, and at 7
on the morning of the 17th, the enormous cupola of the Bahawul Huk
came thundering to the ground, with a noise like the explosion of a
stupendous mine. The whole structures were built of unburnt bricks.
No such flood had been known to occur. The effects of the deluge
were felt at Sukkur, and all down the course of the Indus.
The burst of rain during the first two weeks of September occa-
sioned a second series of floods further to the South. The town of
Cambay was completely inundated by the flooding of the Mahi on the
19th, in conjunction with a tide of almost unprecedented height :
seventy houses fell, hundreds of others sustained most serious damage.
To the South of Surat, no river of any size finds its way to the Western
Ocean, though the vast streams which discharge themselves in the
Bay of Bengal have their sources in the Ghauts close by, and are of
course affected by the Western Rains. On the 10th the Godavery
rose in the Nizam’s dominions to an unusual height: the river Moosa
which takes its rise to the westward of Hydrabad, swollen by the rains
which had prevailed for a fortnight all over the country, burst through
all its banks. On the 12th it burst into the city, washing down the
walls, levelling the houses, and destroying the neighbouring canton-
ments. A rise of a few feet more would have choked up the bridges,
192 On Showers of Sand in China. [No. 2.
and most likely have carried them away. The torrent was awful,—it
was an immense resistless mass of turbulent water threatening to
engulf everything within its reach. It was a beautiful sight to see so
slender a fabric as the bridge built by Major Cladpole spanning the
flood: the waves, like huge giants, rushing forward to lash its sides.
The water rushed to within six feet of the arch, but did no harm.
The -freshes visited Coringa at the debouchure of the river and nearly
inundated the town. The house of the Collector, the highest in the
place, was three feet under water—all the rest were submerged. The
loss of property was immense.
Remarks on Showers of Sand in the Chinese Plain. By
D. J. Maccowan, M. D.
From the Chinese Repertory.
The phenomenon of falling sand is occasionally observed through a
great extent, if not the entire portion of the vast Plain of China. It
is of such frequent occurrence that the Chinese regard it with no
more surprise than they do the flitting meteor. Probably no year
passes without several of these showers, though frequently so minute
as to escape general observation. Perhaps as often as once in three
years they are very heavy, but it is seldom that sand falls in such a
large quantity as it did during the last shower. The phenomenon was
witnessed three times during the present year, within a period of five
weeks; the last and greatest commenced on the 26th of March, and
continued four days without intermission, varying however in intensi-
ty. The wind blew from the north, northeast, and northwest, frequent-
ly shifting between these points, and varying in strength from a perfect
calm to a brisk breeze. The altitude of the barometer was from
29.40, to 30.00 (rather lower than before and after the shower). The
thermometer ranged from 36° to 81° F. No rain had fallen for six
weeks, and the hygrometric state of the atmosphere was very high.
Neither cloud, fog, nor mist obscured the heavens, yet the sun and
moon were scarcely visible, the orb of day appeared as if viewed
through a smoked glass, the whole sky presenting a uniform, rusty
hue. At times this sameness was disturbed, exhibiting between the
1851.] On Showers of Sand i China. 193
spectator and the sun the appearance of a water-spout, owing to the
eyratory motions of the impalpable mineral. ‘The sand penetrated the
most secluded apartments ; furniture wiped in the morning would be so
covered with it in the afternoon, that one could write on it legibly.
In the streets it was annoying, entering the eyes, nostrils and mouth,
and grating under the teeth. My ophthalmic patients generally suffered
a relapse, and an unusual number of new cases soon after presented.
Were such heavy sand storms of frequent occurrence, diseases of the
visual organs would prevail to a destructive extent. The effect was
the same when observed from the Ningpo Tower, and from the summit
of the low mountains in the neighbourhood of the city.
The specimens I gathered fell on a newspaper placed on the roof of
a house. The whole quantity which fell was about ten grains to the
square foot. It should be remarked, however, that during the four
days, the dust seemed suspended in the air for several hours at a time,
scarcely an appreciable quantity falling during these intervals. The
Chinese call it yellow sand; it is an impalpable powder of that
color, and wholly unlike the dust which fell throughout this and
the adjoming province of Kidngsti, March 15th, 1846. (See Jour-
nal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, and Chinese Rep., Vol. XVII.
page 521). It was observed at sea, at Hangehau, and at Shang-
hai. Whence did it originate? The opinion of the Chinese on this
subject may, I think, be regarded as correct. They assert that it comes
from Peking. We know that the sand of Sahara is sometimes elevated
by whirlwinds into the upper currents of the air, and deposited in the
Atlantic, twelve hundred miles, sometimes directly opposite to the trade
winds. Over against the vast alluvial Plain of Hastern Asia is the
ocean of sand—the Desert of Gobi or Shamoh, extending from near
the sea westerly 2,300 miles, and 3 to 400 broad—including the con-
terminous sandy districts. Like its counterpart in Africa, it is subject
to whirlwinds which raise its fine dust like the waves of the sea, and
doubtless at times waft it into the upper currents of air, and transport
it to distant regions. I have been informed by intelligent natives of
Kidngsi and Honan, that the phenomenon occurs in those provinces
also. Assuming the Mongolian steppes to be the source whence these
showers descend, the amount of sand which is annually conveyed
hither must be prodigious to cover such an extensive area. Regarded
2c
194 On Showers of Sand in China. [No. 2.
m a meteorological and in a geological point of view, these showers
possess no small interest ; but if my conjectures respecting the part
which they play in the economy of nature be well founded, they are
of higher interest to the agriculturists of this most densely populated
region. I would premise the suggestion with the remark that the
Chinese, who from remote antiquity have been close observers of every-
thing pertaining to agriculture, all agree in asserting that a shower of
dust indicates a particularly fruitful season. They, it is true, never
refer to the dust as the cause of good harvests, but such invariably
followi its fall. The humus of this great alluvial tract is extremely
compact, and to some extent is probably segregated and loosened by
the sand of Gobi being scattered over its fields. Those two great
rivers, with several smaller ones which drain the Plain, are ever bearing
to the sea the lighter portions of the soil, and so tinging it as by its
hue to give name to that part which laves these shores. ‘These remark-
able showers then are replenishing and diluting the soil which rains
and rivers are ever impoverishing. It is not supposed that all the de-
tritus which is conveyed to the sea is the sand which by these remark-
able showers is brought from the sterile wastes of the North, but
there can be no doubt that much of the matter of the Yellow Sea is
from that source, and also that the sand acts favorably on the soil.
The extraordinary rains of the previous year, the injury to the crops
and soil, and consequent famine, lead us to hope that the anticipations
of the husbandmen may not be disappointed, whether the theory here
propounded be correct or erroneous.
Ningpo, April 26th, 1850.
Note.—It has been ascertained by Ehrenberg that the dust or yellow sand which
falls like rain on the Atlantic near the Cape de Verde Isles, and is sometimes
transported to Italy, and even the middle of Europe, consists of a multitude of
silicious-shelled microscopic animals. ‘‘ Perhaps,”’
says Humboldt, ‘‘ many of
them float for years in the upper strata of the atmosphere, until they are brought
down by vertical currents, or in accompaniment with the superior current of the
trade-winds, still susceptible of revivification, and multiplying their species by
spontaneous division, in conformity with the particular laws of their organization.”’
Further research may show too that the sand in the Chinese Plain contains ani-
malcule.—Ed. Ch. Rep.
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 195
A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms in the Indian and China
Seas, being the Apri Cycuone of the Bay of Bengal; 23rd to
28th April, 1850.—By Henry Pippineton, President of Marine
Courts.
(Concluded from page 61.)
} SUMMARY.
I now state the grounds on which the positions of the centre on the
various days and from them the average line of the track has been laid
down.
On the 22nd April.—We have no bad weather for the ships fairly
within the Bay, but the Barque Iron Gem had bad weather in 6° 47’
N.; and 87° 49’ East, in which she lost the main piece of her iron
rudder by the blow of a sea. The wind was with her at Noon at N. N.
W. veering to W. N. W. by the following day, and she was at 210 miles
S. W. b. S. of the Cowasjee Family, which ship had only moderate
breezes and latterly squally weather from N. b. E. to E. N.E. The
Tron Gem, then, may have been on the Western edge of a small Cyclone,
but, as it bore K. N. E. of her, the Cowasjee Family would if she had
any part of it have had the centre nearer to her, and consequently as
bad or worse weather. I am inclined, then, to think that the Iron
Gem’s gale was for this day an instance of the Westerly equatorial mon-
soon reaching very far to the North ; or of the S. W. monsoon of the Bay
setting in.
On the 23rd April.—We have the Nereid, Eneas, Duke of Welling-
ton and Atiet Rohoman between 15° and 17° North with light and
moderate airs between E. N. E. and North, but with no indications of
a coming Cyclone, their Barometers also ranging from 30.00 to 29.85.
To the Southward, however, the Cowasjee Family in 11° 45’; and the
Tron Gem in 6° 40’ had, being now on the same meridian, the first
strong N. E. breezes and dark gloomy weather with squalls moderating
at 9 p. m.* and increasing again at midnight, and the second a heavy
N. W. to N. N. W. gale varying p. mM. to W. N. W. with terrific
* This is apparently the usual instance of an interval of moderate weather which
is so frequently experienced at the onset of a Cyclone.
ZC 2
196 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 2.
squalls. This would place the Cowasjee Family on the N. W. and the
fron Gem on the 8. West quadrant of a Cyclone at more than 300
miles distant from each other, the Iron Gem having drifted to the
Eastward, and the Cowasjee Family run up to the N. N. West in the
preceding 24 hours, But then these winds and consequent bearings
of the centre, would place it at upwards of 250 miles from the Cowasjee
Family to the S. Eastward and at 218 miles from the Iron Gem to the
N. E. b. E. though she had p. m. the wind veering to W. N. W. with
terrific squalls showing that if it was a Cyclone she was close to the
centre ; and the Cowasjee’s Barometer at Noon this day was still as
high as 29.76. I think then that although we might perhaps in
strictness say that we had but indifferent data on this day also to
assign any centre for a Cyclone, yet as we find it so closely following
up and increasing on the Cowasjee at midnight that she had then all
preparations for a hurricane made while standing to the N. Westward,
I have placed a centre for this day in 80° 42’ North; Long. 90° 28!
East, though this will require a large circle to include both ships.*
On the 24th of April—We have the Cowasjee Family, Duke
of Wellington and Eneas, nearly on a curved are, of which the
chord lies from W.S. W. to the E. N. Eastward. Of these three
ships we find that the Cowasjee Family standing up to the N. West-
ward had the wind veering from N. E. at 4 a. m.; to North at 10
A. M. and Noon. It was also increasing in violence to ‘a perfect
hurricane’ at 9.30 a. m., when, the ship lying to very badly, she very
properly bore up and scudded to the 8. 8. W.
The next ship to the Cowasjee is the Wellington, at 43’ to the N. E.
b. N. of her, with a rapidly increasing gale at N. N. E., having had for
the preceding twenty-four hours some warnings from the sky, but the
Barometer having continued very high being at 30.00 at noon on the
23rd, and at 29.90 only on thé 24th. The Nereid and Eneas the
next ships to the E. N. Eastward had still at noon on this day the
light bafflimg winds which so often precede a Cyclone. The Lneas
* In former Memoirs (see Second Memoir, Journ. As. Soc. Vol. EX.) I have
found that Cyclones perfectly well traced and of moderate dimensions in the middle
of the Bay, and on the Coast of Coromandel, appear to commence near the Anda-
mans as large ones.
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 197
notices a heavy swell, but the Nereid has not remarked on the sea till
near midnight.
We have thus the logs and positions of the Cowasjee and Duke of
Wellington only to fix the position of the centre for this day, and from
these we should strictly place the centre in 12° 10’ North; and
90° 58’ East; but, owing to the very acute angle formed by the lines
of bearing from the wind-points, this is evidently too far to the East-
ward, for it places the centre at 180 miles to the Kast of the Cowasjee
which ship had a full hurricane, and at only 120 and 85 miles to the
S. E. and S. b. E. of the Nereid and Eneas with which ships the
Cyclone had not yet commenced. The Wellington also is apparently
by the Chart nearer to the centre than the Cowasyee, yet her weather
is not described as very severe till the afternoon, when Capt. Duncan
rightly judging his position and the track of the Cyclone bore up to
cross in front of it.
We must farther remark that the positions of the Wellington and
Cowasjee are uncertain, and particularly that of the latter vessel which
was carrying sail to the Northward and Westward against the N.
Easterly gale. They had moreover no observations on this day, and
the log can rarely be much attended to in merchantmen when all hands
are busy with the preparations for a gale. It is evident also that the
centre was much closer upon these two ships since they were involved
in the Cyclone circle than to the Nereid and Hneas, the positions of
which we must take to be correct, since they had fine weather and were
but a few days from the Sand Heads, and we shall further see that the
Cyclone was, here, one of those of no great extent but of excessive seve-
rity within a short distance of its centre. With all these views then I
have estimated the centre to be for this day about in Lat. 11° 10’N.;
and Long. 89° 20’ Kast.
25th April.—On this day at 2 a. m. the centre must have passed
between the Hneas and Nereid, and close to the Eneas, as while, or
after, dismasting her it veered to the 8. Hast. This ship’s log being
lost we can only estimate her run from noon and position at this time,
nor have we the detailed log* of the Nerezd either, though the summary
* This is always required, however full and carefully drawn up the abstract of
the log may be, because until all the documents are collected it is impossible to say
at what hour it may be necessary to ascertain any ship’s position. I have fre-
198 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 2.
is an excellent, and doubtless a careful one. If we had it we should be
able, as she had the wind carefully noted at N. N. E. (9), a full gale
at 3 A. M, to assign a nearly exact position for the centre at this time.
As it is however we shall not perhaps be far wrong in placing it at 2
A. M. in Lat. 12° 10’ N. and Long. 89° 6’ East. For its position at
noon of this day, the Wellington and Cowasjee having run out of the
circle, and the Hneas (without any reckoning) clearing her wreck, we
have that of the Nereid with a heavy gale at W. N. W. and the Atiet
Rohoman with a N. E. b. Northerly gale, rapidly increasing, having
had during the forenoon, the uncertain veerings of the wind between
N. b. E. and N. East, which indicate her to have been just on the
outer circles of the Cyclone and directly in its path. The French ship
La Meuse had also a commencement of blowing weather from this day
and the bearings from these ships will place the centre at noon in Lat.
13° 32' N.; Long. 88° 45’ East. The track appears to have curved
upwards in a more Northerly direction for these last 24 hours, as if
the Cyclone was now “‘bound”’ for Point Palmyras, instead of Coringa,
which it appeared to be from the 23rd and the 24th. We must not
omit to notice here that the Cowasjee Family, after cleverly running
back by the aid of the Western quadrants of the Cyclone to escape its
centre, had now bore up again, being at noon about 250 miles to the
South of the centre, but without the actual limit of the Cyclone. She
however, found the sea so heavy from the Northward that she could
carry very little sail. And this sea is constantly noticed in the log up
to the 27th, in Lat. 13° 45’ North, the ship thus evidently following
in the track of the Cyclone, and ploughing through its rearward sea for
two days!* We find also on this day the first notice of its approach
to the Sand Heads in the “‘ heavy leaden sky” of the T'avoy’s log and
the threatening appearances noticed in the Coleroon’s, both shewing how
clear and unmistakeable the atmospheric indications are if properly
attended to, for the centre was on this day at 74 degrees, or 450 miles,
distant from the Outer Floating Light.
On the 26th of April.—We have the John McVicar homeward
quently had to calculate the same ship’s position twice, and sometimes three times
in the 24 hours from her log, to compare it with that of others.
* See Col. Reid’s Work * Progress and Development of the Law of Storms’’
where these rearward seas are capitally delineated.
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 199
bound, meeting the Cyclone coming up from the Southward and in
scudding to cross in front of it, not having accurately calculated its
track, she ran too near to the centre, and at 11 a. m. broached to with
a shift of wind from North to N. W. so that the centre must have
been at this time close to the Eastward and by noon to the N. Kast-
ward of her estimated position, which is given in the extract from the
log. The Neerlandsch Indie also had the calm of the centre by 3
p. M.* the shift being from E. N. E. to W. 8. W. which gives a N,
N. W. track for the Cyclone, while our projected one is N. 15° West.
By Noon on this day it was also reaching Jalse Point and the Pilot
stationt where all the vessels had a N. HE. gale commencing, and the
H. C. P. V. Tavoy which had stood to sea, having had as will be seen
in Mr. Ransom’s able report, all the signs of an approaching Cyclone
in the course of the 25th and morning of the 26th. This vessel was
at noon about 40 miles to the South of the Outer Floating Light and
had from daylight a gale oscillating from N. East to East ; a bank col-
lecting to the S. W.t is also noted in Mr. Ransom’s table. At noon
the Tavoy had the singular interval of perfect calm in the middle of
the gale, which he refers to the treacherous calm (meaning the trea-
cherous interval of fine weather), which I have so often noted at the
onset of a Cyclone, and which has occasioned the dismasting of so
many ships by inducing them to make sail, thinking the gale was over
though their glasses had not risen; and we may indeed suppose that
many have been lost through it, for had Mr. Ransom been a young or
over-sanguine commander, or one with great anxiety to make a pas-
sage and little accustomed to tropical tempests, we may easily imagine
him making sail and his vessel blown over and foundering with the
fierce hurricane which followed, before he could take it in again. The
Joseph Manook 40 miles to the Eastward of the Tavoy, did not experi-
ence this calm but had the same indications of a Cyclone. It is inter-
esting to trace here, as we fortunately can so accurately do, the state
of the weather from the Tavoy’s position inwards.
* To avoid confusion this ship’s position of noon 26th, being close at the centre,
is not marked on the Chart.
t As usual with them when a Cyclone is approaching, and probably owing to the
effect of the land.
t Probably the Atalanta’s and False Point Cyclone.
200 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 2.
We find then that the Outer Light Vessel 40 miles to the North of
her, which vessel has furnished a very careful log which does her Com-
mander Mr. Mendham great credit, had strong N. E. and Easterly
winds with squalls and light showers increasing to a heavy gale at
E. N. E. at Midnight, when the Bar. had fallen to 29.60.
At 35 miles farther North, namely at the Saugor Flat Buoy, we
find by Mr. Smart’s report the weather, though more moderate, still
blowing hard with peculiar gusts, and about noon at times almost calm,
and at 8 p. M. a remarkable low scud flying. The heavy slaty appear-
auce of the sky on this and the preceding days is well noticed by
Mr. Smart.*
At Calcutta 60 miles to the north of the Saugor Flat Buoy, we had
nothing but calms with excessively oppressive weather, and Calcutta
is at 278 miles from the centre of the Cyclone on this day.
To the N. Eastward we have the H. C. Surveying Brig Krishna, at
175 miles distant to the E. N. E. from the centre, with strong breezes
from Kast to 8. E. b. E. and 8S. E. with a heavy southerly swell and
dark gloomy appearances to the South and 8.8. W. of her. At Akyab
there is nothing remarkable in the weather.
To the N. N. W. we have it commencing to blow from the East-
ward in heavy squalls, at noon, at Lalse Point, 138 miles from the
centre. The Rod Roy at 83 miles to the N. West had by noon
strong gales from the N. Eastward and La Meuse at the same distance
to the W. b. N. had heavy squalls from N. Hast veering to North,
Pp. M.; but the Iskunder Shah, 128 miles to the W. b. N. had nothing
more than threatening appearances and the wind only E. N. E. at
sunset, and a high Barometer, so that it would seem that, to the West-
ward, the Cyclone did not extend so far as to the Eastward and round
to the North and N. N. W.
* And the word too is a very good one, for the appearance is at times such we
may imagine a slate quarry to present, if the edges of the strata were curved instead
of straight and angular: that is, the sky is not one leaden, or slaty-coloured, veil or
curtain, but a mass of dim slaty-coloured clouds which scarcely seem to be separate,
and are laid thickly over each other. I have described these clouds at Calcutta as
a dense mass of strati, cumulo-strati and nimbi, but they were not with us so
peculiarly dark coloured (being no doubt thinner) as to assume any very remarkable
leaden or slate colour.
1851.] A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 201
But there were evidently at this time (noon 26th) two Cyclones,
for we find that the Atalanta, 150 miles to the S. S. W. of the Neer-
landsch Indie, had at 11 a. m. of this day, “a sudden shift to the
Westward” with tremendous fury, carrying away the three topmasts,
mainmast head, &c. Now, this ship had been running down to the
S. S. W. with the wind gradually increasing and veering from EK. N.
E. at p. m. of the 25th, till this time, so that it would appear that
this may have been at first a part of the original Cyclone wind, but we
cannot say when the separation commenced. The Ardaseer, 140 miles
to the Westward of the Afalanta, had but a strong N. W. b. W.
breeze with gloomy weather and heavy swells from the Eastward and.
S. Eastward, and the Iskunder Shah at 150 miles to the N. b. W. of
her had as already noted, only threatening appearances up to midnight.
La Meuse also before noted, which ship was only 47 miles East of
the Iskunder Shah, had evidently part of the original Cyclone, for she
had the wind from N. E. to N. N. E.: at noon and p. om. at North
veering rapidly to N. N. W. and blowing a hurricane at 7 p. M., and
gradually veering to West at 5 a.m. of the 27th when it reached to the
meridian of her position at that time. It would then appear that the
North West wind of the South Western quadrant of the main Cyclone,
and the S. Easterly wind of the N. East quadrant of the <Atalanta’s
Cyclone, must have neutralized or overlaid each other, so as to prevent
the main Cyclone’s extending so far as the position of the Iskunder
Shah. The vicinity of the Coast also probably affected the Cyclones
in some degree, as it always appears to do.
On the 27th April.—Taking first the Atalanta’s small Cyclone, we
find it on this day at about 7 a. m. dismasting in one furious burst
the Iskunder Shah, and continuing till midnight a severe hurricane,
before it began to break; but it was not of any great extent, for by
noon on this day it was fine with the Ardaseer though only 60 miles
South of the position which Capt. Shire assigns to the Iskunder Shah.
Returning now to the principal Cyclone, we find that the Krishna,
Joseph Manook, Tavoy and Beacon Light Vessel, had all on this day
from midnight, severe gales from East and E. S. E. toS. E.: S. 8S. E.
and S. S. W. moderating in the afternoon and evening according to
their positions, being all more or less from 100 to 110 miles to the
North Eastward and E. N. Eastward of False Point.
2D
202 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 2.
At False Point itself, though the centre of the main Cyclone
undoubtedly passed over that station, yet there were some anomalies,
occasioned I have no doubt by the action of the Atalanta’s Cyclone,
which deserve careful notice.
The Cyclone at False Point on the 26th had veered from East to
S. E. and South, and at 9 p.m. to the S. West, when it moderated and
fell almost a calm with a clear sky, a bright moon and stars shining
over-head but a very thick mist surrounding the horizon. At 3 4. M.
on the 27th, it began to blow from the N. West ‘a complete hurricane’
till 5 a. m., and at 8 a. m. the wind is again marked S. S. E. and the
gale terminates with the wind about South to 8. b. W. The time of
its becoming a moderate breeze is not marked.
The Easterly wind veering to S. W. would indicate an average
N. N. W. course for the Cyclone, but the calm at the S. West wind
point, and the subsequent heavy gale at N. W. though of so short a
duration, indicates either that the centre now vibrated to the Eastward,*
or that the ordinary action at the centre was in some way disturbed
by the Atalanta’s and Iskunder Shah’s Cyclone just noticed, which
may (as the smaller whirlwinds certainly are) have been absorbed into
it, and have thus augmented its intensity and velocity.
At Balasore 68 miles to the N. b. E. of False Point we find the
Cyclone to have fairly begun (with all the usual and precursor signs
on the 26th) at 5 a. m. on the 27th, according to Mr. Bond’s careful
report ; and to have veered in its passage from N. EK. to W. b. S. which
will give an average track of N. N. W. 3 W. for it at this time, the
centre passing up to the Hast of Balasore, 20 to 40 miles to the W. S.
W. of which station the gale is stated to have been moderate, and very
moderate.
Mr. Bond states that there was a brief lull for about five minutes at
Balasore, when the wind shzfted+ Westerly which seems to have been
between 6 and 8 a. M., say at 7 or 7.30 a. M.
* Was this the effect of the junction of the Atalanta’s Cyclone which as we see
was travelling up parallel to the principal one and may have for a time produced
this remarkable deflection. In my last Memoir, the Jumna’s Cyclone, a small one,
appears to have vibrated between two large ones.
t Veered is used in the report and shifted in the letter. It is to be regretted
that seamen do not carefully choose at the time between these two words.
1851.) A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 203
The exact point at which the centre passed appears to have been
about midway between Balasore and Jellasore, at the Dantoon staging
Bungalow,* as described in Mr. Campbell’s brief but valuable note,
which is a remarkable instance of how important even the briefest
common-sense narrative of the passage of these meteors may be to us.
Capt. Spens’ more detailed and careful account of his observations in a
lonely sea-shore Bungalow, without any instruments, is another instance
to shew that great light may be often thrown upon questions of which
the observer may not perhaps think at the time, for his account,
with Mr. Baillie’s, and that of Mr. Brackley in October, 1848, Jour.
Vol. XVIII. p. 849, aid us much to understand for the future the
terrific accounts of the inundations from the great storm Waves, when
their elevation, the time of tide, and the intensity of the Cyclone
are such that they are raised to their highest point.
The centre at noon 27th must have been about Lat. 21°45’ N. Long.
87° 20’ FE. ora little tothe W. N. W. of Jellasore, since it lulled for about
half an hour at 10 a. m.; and thus the true centre at 104 a. mM. or in
223 hours, had travelled up from its position on the 26th to the
Dantoon station, a distance of 218 miles or at the rate of 9.8 miles per
hour: though it seems latterly to have travelled at a greatly aug-
mented rate, for it was bearing about West of the station of Midnapore
at noon, or had travelled according to this estimate, something more
than 30 miles in an hour and three quarters. It is possible that this
increased velocity may have commenced after the irregularity at False
Point, to whatever cause that was owmg. We must however, observe
here that the wind is stated also to have been due North at noon at
Bancoorah also, which station is 60 miles to the N. N. West of
Midnapore ; the fact being, as I have elsewhere shewn, that the mere
surface winds on shore, are but very indifferent guides for the position
of the centre. Midnapore has many irregularities of surface, but
Bancoorah has much more of these, and we cannot really say in what
direction the actual wind was blowing at the different stations. It is
only the calm centres which we can trust to for an accurate estimate
of the track of the Cyclone.
28th April.—We have no farther reports of this Cyclone beyond
* Anglice—Traveller’s cottage-house, at the stations where the palanquin
bearers are changed.
Dray. 2
204 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 2.
Bancoorah, and we have next to consider whether that described on
the 28th in Capt. Sherwill’s report from Berhampore, could have been
the Midnapore one curving to the N. N. Eastward? Berhampore
bearing N. N. EK. 120 miles from Midnapore, and the calm centre
passing Berhampore by Capt. Sherwill’s exact observations at 4 A. M.
on the 28th, or about 16 hours after it was abreast of Midnapore,
would give a rate of travelling of about 8 miles per hour. I am
thus inclined to think, that this was the original main Cyclone, which
was deflected by the line of the Rajmahal hills, and that the remarka-
ble appearance which I have described at Calcutta, if it was what
we might readily suppose it to be, (and I still think it may have
been a division of the Cyclone seen by me,) did not give rise to the
Moorshedabad Cyclone. There is nothing, however, impossible in the
heavy bank to the Eastward having been an independent Cyclone, for
we have no reports from Jessore, Dacca, or Krishnagur, in which
districts it would have been felt, but if it had been violent we should
probably have had some. Moderate gales, no one, I regret to say,
thinks it worth while to report. |
We have, nevertheless, it will be seen, traced this formidable Cyclone,
from undoubted evidence over a track of 1000 miles as in the follow-
ing table.
Dates. Course. Distance. Rate per Hour.
1850.
23rd to 24th April. N. 42° W. 192 8.0 Miles.
24th to 25th N. 13° W. 148 6.2
25th to 26th N. 15° 30’ W. 287 12.0
26th to 27th N. 3° 10' W. 247 9,1
27th to 28th N. 18° 00/ E. 156 6.5
1000 41.8
8.4 Average.
Its average course at sea (for we should in fairness reject its land
progress) was N. 17° 38’ W. and the entire average rate of its pro-
gress for the whole five days was 8.4 miles per hour. The variations
in the rate of travelling, exactly correspond with what has been before
1851.) A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 205
shewn in various memoirs, and which I have now no doubt constantly
occur.
Remarks on the management of the ships.
The vessels which have suffered in this Cyclone, are numerous
enough to make it worth while, for future instruction, to state briefly
what their management was, and might have been, or what the peculi-
arly deceptive or adverse circumstances were which placed all manage-
ment, so far as to avoiding the Cyclone, out of the question.
1. Iron Gem. Disabled by an accident.
2. Cowasjee Family. Should have stood out to the Westward so as
to raise her Barometer at midnight 23rd—24th, and then, being bound
to the Northward, should have hove to till the wind was N. W. when
she might have run round the heel of the Cyclone, and up with it ;
carrying Southerly winds on its Eastern quadrants, which would have
saved time and the risks of the severe weather and heavy seas she had ;
otherwise she was well managed.
3. Nereid. Perfectly well managed with a full knowledge of her
position ; and no doubt escaped the Cyclone by that knowledge and
management.
4. Eneas. Was crossing in front of the Cyclone, but did not steer
sufficiently to the Westward to raise her Barometer, which fell 0.3
between noon and midnight. S. W. or even W. S. W. till she obtain-
ed a fine-weather Barometer, was her safe course.
5. Atiet Rohoman. This ship hove to to allow the Cyclone to pass
her. She might by running off to the W. 8S. W. and 8. W. and gra-
dually hauling to her course, have made a fair wind of it ; 7f she steered
well enough to allow of her doing so.
6. John McVicar. The same error as the Lneas, in crossing too
closely. With abundant sea room the safe plan is always to haul out
for a good and rising Barometer before crossing.
7. Duke of Wellington. This ship was like the Nereid, capitally
well managed, and with a thorough knowledge of her position.
8. H. C. Surveying Brig Krishna. Knowing her ground perfect-
ly, and with the long experience of her able Commander, there
could be no question that this vessel would heave to in the right time
and place as she did; but a merchantman would not act prudently in
running in quite so close to the Sand Heads before heaving to, to say
206 A Twentieth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 2.
nothing of its being perfectly useless to do so, since she would be
ordered to sea again.
9. Neerlandsch Indie. This ship unfortunately hove to exactly in
the track of the Cyclone. She should have run off S. W. or S. W. b. W.
at 10 ep. m. on the 25th; or at midnight at latest, and have gradually
hauled to the Southward on her due course, as the wind and her Baro-
meter would have shewn her that she was rounding and passing the
Cyclone.
10. La Meuse. Hove to at the proper time, but might have run
off a little to the Westward to allow the centre to pass her, hauling
round it as the wind came to the Westward of North, so as to make a
fair wind of it throughout.
11. Rob Roy. Had been standing off from the land but might also
have run to the South and round the heel of the Cyclone, by which
she would have avoided all the risks she ran with a shifted cargo.
12. Iskunder Shah. Deceived by her Barometer (a good Simpieso-
meter would probably have shewn the danger) and hampered with the
land could do no better.
13. Atalanta. We have no account of this ship’s Barometer till the
26th, when she appears to have run into the parallel Cyclone ; theoreti-
cally, she was running very fairly to the S. S. W. to avoid the first.
This can only be explained by supposing she was close to the spot where
the second Cyclone descended, or was developed from the main one.
We have thus—
Ships well, and perfectly well managed, . ak 5
Crossing too close in front of the Gyelehe, ele i Be lame ae a
—— Embarrassed by the land or deceived by their Biscinete a:
Hove to in the track of the Cyclone, 1
Ran dangerously too close in, l
Total,. we DL eee ea EZ
The most remarkable and important itunes of this pe elne
however, is the undoubted fact of the very limited fall of the Barome-
ter, as compared with the intensity of the storm, which we see succes-
sively dismasted, or disabled, or damaged, in its progress of five days,—
the Iron Gem, Eneas, John McVicar, Atalanta, La Meuse, Iskunder
Shah, and Neerlandsch Indie, and has no doubt done other mischief
of which we have no account.
1851.) On a Series of Calderite Rocks. 207
This fact of the little fall of the Barometer until the centre was
close upon the ships may be connected with the limited extent of the
Cyclone itself. I have elsewhere remarked* that for a distance of 100
to 150 miles from the centre, there seems to be no exact rates of fall by
which we can estimate the distance of the centre; and in this the
Cyclones appear to assimilate to the smaller tornado-Cyclones, tornados
and whirlwinds, which, we have reason to believe, do not affect the
Barometer to any remarkable extent on their approach. The vigilant
seaman and the philosopher will see in this a strong argument for a
careful investigation and registration of the various atmospheric signs
upon which I have so much insisted, until we can obtain a complete code
of these also, and furnish all observant seamen with a BAROMETER OF
SIGNS.
On a Series of CALDERITE Rocks.—By Henry Pippineron, Cura-
tor Museum Economic Geology.
My analysis of Calderite (in Vol. XIX. p. 145, of the Journal) was
of course performed from the best and most homogeneous (i. e.
approaching to perfectly mixed) specimen which could be obtained.
It will nevertheless be remarked in that paper, which describes the
specimen analysed as the type of the rock, that, with the magnifier the
siliceous mixture which constitutes it a rock is distinctly seen in thin
splinters when held against the light. I have been able, from the late
Mr. Williams’ abundant supply of these so called Iron ores, the whole
of which are Calderite, to obtain a very curious and instructive series of
specimens, illustrating distinctly the formation of the Calderite by the
mixture of the siliceous with the Iron and Manganese mineral, like the
large and small grained granites, in the first of which the silex, felspar
and mica seem rather to be agglomerated in masses than to form a
true compound rock, and in the latter the component parts are only
seen by a magnifier. I have therefore selected for our Museum, and
for the guidance of geologists and mineralogists a series of fourteen of
these specimens. I think it right to give a brief description of each,
so as to enable them to recognise the rock in its various appearances.
* Horn Book,
208 On a Series of Calderite Rocks. [No. 2.
No. |.—Is a common transparent quartz rock, in which on the one
side the Iron and Manganese mineral is seen only in small and minute
rounded specks like Melanite garnets, as if a little of it in powder had
been melted up with the quartz.* Towards the other side of the
specimen it is seen to increase in quantity, forming small nests and
short veins ; and on the extreme part of it the nests become large, and
there are also seen mammillated coatings of the Iron and Manganese
upon the quartz. When the mineral is fractured at these nests the
Iron and Manganese appears as a brilliant black granular mass.
No. 2.—In this the quartz is no longer massive, but, like the Manga-
nese and Iron, is in coarse grains as if a sort of coarse conglomerate of
the minerals had been formed; on one side this specimen passes into
INOs-/.-
No. 3.—The coarse grains of No. 2, are here smaller ; the wea-
thered surface resembles a granular brown iron ore.
No. 4.—The granulation is here much finer, and some specimens, if
superficially looked at, especially on the weathered surfaces, might pass
for a coarse brown and red sandstone. On the fracture it has the
appearance of a coarse brownish-white sandstone.
No. 5.—The sandstone appearance assumes in this variety a resinous
glance on the transverse fracture ; and onthe horizontal one it becomes
laminar and of a reddish-grey, resinous, appearance. The weathered
surface glisters like a coarse-grained Diallage or Schiller spar.
No. 6.—In this specimen the Iron and Manganese appears like a
coarse granular black Pitchstone, intermixed with dark brown grains of
quartz. The weathered surface is porous and of a dull brick-red colour.
No. 7.—The granular structure of No. 6 is here much closer and
finer. The weathered surface is of a dirty reddish-brown colour.
No. 8.—The constituents of the mineral are in this specimen so
mixed, that they look like a very fine-grained pitchstone-porphyry.
* It is far more fusible than the quartz, and this accounts for the rounded form
of the grains. Yet we should have expected, unless we suppose the quartz to have
been an aqueous deposit, that mere igneous fusion would have mixed the materials
more completely. Some of the recent discoveries of the solubility of minerals in
steam, at merely atmospheric pressures, seem to point to a solution of the singular
enigmas which quartz and other rocks so often present when we consider them as
produced by mere igneous fusion.
1851.] On a Series of Calderite Rocks. 209
The weathered surface resembles that of some kinds of hornblende
rock.
No. 9.—A_ fine-grained resinous rock; like powdered black rosin
agelomerated in a mass.
No. 10.—Is the specimen which I have described as the type of the
mineral in my former paper upon it ; which for the sake of connexion
I copy here.
«‘ This rock can be in no way so well described as by saying, at
once, that while on the weathered surfaces it resembles a common
massive ore of iron, its appearance on the fresh fracture is exactly
that of black rosm. When examined by the magnifier it is seen to
have a golden resinous (which is yellow quartz) coating, in thin
laminee, especially on some of the fractures. On others it has small
specks which are seen by the magnifier to be minute cavities full of a
yellow powder.
‘The fracture is difficult to describe, being in some places hackly,
in others tending to small conchoidal, and in some instances breaking
on a large scale into an obliquely rhomboidal cavity, as if the rock
would cleave naturally into oblique rhomboidal prisms, or contained
crystals of that shape. The most perfect cavity I could measure, for
I could not obtain a good solid angle, was one of 124°, giving therefore
56° for the acute angle of the rhomboidal crystal.
“The splinters are often nearly laminar and sometimes highly trans-
lucent, like dark brown rosin. When held to the light these are seen
to contain, here and there, fragments of bright white quartz.
‘The streak is ash-coloured, and obtained only with the file, or on
a salient edge by the knife. It is brittle, and easily fractured with a
moderate blow. The powder is fawn-coloured. When breathed upon
it gives a metallic odour. The latter portions are tough and difficult
to pulverise, requiring repeated sifting and hard pounding.
‘Its hardness is 7.8. The specific gravity 3.65.
“The solid mineral does not alter by digestion in acids, and even
in nitro-hydrochloric acid; hydrochloric acid dissolves a little iron,
but in very small proportion (probably from dust) even from extremely
thin pieces.”
No. 11.—A lighter coloured variety of No. 10; having on some
parts, and in a good light, the appearance of impure yellow rosin.
25
210 On a Series of Calderite Rocks. [No. 2.
No. 12.—Has the appearance of a resinous pitchstone: That is to
say, it is resinous on some fractures and on others almost a pitchstone
in appearance. :
No. 13.—This last is almost a black and brown, narrow-banded,
Jasper in external appearance, but on the fresh transverse fracture it
shews a very distinct granular resinous structure and aspect. The
tendency of fracture (or of cleavage) is however distinctly in the planes
of the laminz, and when even a minute splinter is held to a strong
light the arrangement of the imbedding of the black mineral in the
yellow brown quartz is distinctly seen to be horizontal and parallel like
the bands on the larger surfaces.
The mineral geologist will, I trust, from these descriptions, be
enabled to identify this curious rock wherever he may meet with it in
any of its varieties ; and the importance of mineralogy to geology is now-
a-days, too well recognised for me to doubt that, to all lovers of scien-
tific accuracy this paper will be acceptable. We are moreover, in
India especially, bound when we bring forward any novelty to shew as
clearly, and in as full detail as we can, the grounds on which we do
so, as we thus advance the cause of science when we are right, or obtain
the correction we need if wrong.
OPP PPAR DPR DADA
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For Fresruary, 1851.
A Monthly General Meeting was held in the Society’s rooms, Park
Street, on Wednesday the 5th instant, at half-past 8 Pp. M.,
Hon’ble Sir James W. Conrvite, Kt., President, in the chair.
The proceedings of the former meeting were read and confirmed.
The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting :—
Dr. A. Sprenger ;—proposed by the President, and seconded by the
Secretary. |
J. H. B. Colvin, Esq., of the Civil Service ;—proposed by the Pre-
sident, and seconded by Mr. Beadon.
Notes were recorded from E. Currie, Esq.. W. H. L. Frith, Esq.,
Lt. Ripley and Captain J. D. Pakenham, intimating their wish to
withdraw from the Society.
Letters were read—
Ist. From C. M. Montriou, Esq., Superintendent of the Colaba
Observatory, forwarding a copy of the first part of the observations
made at that Observatory during the year 1847, containing the Magne-
tic observations.
2nd. From N. Shaw, Esq., Secretary, Royal Geographical Society
of London, requesting spare Nos. of the Journal of the Asiatic So-
ciety, to complete the set of that work in the possession of the Geogra-
phical Society. Ordered that the Nos. be supplied to the Geographical
Society.
3rd. From C. Wiedmann, Esq., Librarian of the Royal Academy
2E 2
212 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2.
of Sciences in Bavaria, forwarding the latest publications of the Aca-
demy for the Society’s Library.
4th. From Count Freyburg, President of the Royal Bavarian
Academy of Sciences, conveying the thanks of the Academy for a copy
of Abdul Razak’s Dictionary, presented to the Academy by the
Society.
5th. From Dr. von Martius, Secretary of the Mathematical and
Physical Section of the Royal Bavarian Academy of Sciences, dated
15th February, 1848, requesting a set of the Society’s publica-
tions.
The delay in the receipt of this letter led to some discussion as to the
best mode of facilitating the exchange of publications and the regular
receipt of the same, whereupon it was proposed by Mr. J. R. Colvin,
that it be referred to the Council to consider the measures which may
be necessary, with a view to the regular receipt by learned Societies
and individuals in Europe, of the numbers of the Journal and other
publications of the Society which are forwarded to them in exchange
for transactions and other works forwarded by them. The motion
having been seconded by Capt. Hayes was carried nem. con.
6th. From Dr. Buist, Bombay, submitting a paper entitled,—
‘¢ Floods in India, for 1841.”’ Ordered to be printed in the Journal.
7th. From H. Torrens, Esq., Honorary Vice-President, enclosing
a note from F. O. Siddons, Esq. of Moorshedabad, on Capt. Latter’s
Selections from Burmese Literature, and presenting the following
books in the name of their Author, Mauluvi Masih-ud-din Ali Khan
Bahadur, namely, Jadavaul Tali-e-Gharub, Dariyde Latafat, Miftah-ul
Reshad.
With reference to Capt. Latter’s work, it was proposed by the
Hon’ble President, seconded by Mr. J. R. Colvin, and resolved, that
the Society do take five copies of Capt. Latter’s Burmese Selections,
and inform him that they regret the limited object of the Oriental
Fund and the state of their own Funds prevent them from offering a
larger encouragement to his work.
8th. From Capt. G, Siddons, Ist Cavalry, transmitting the conti-
nuation of his translation of the Vichitra Natak.
9th. From Dr. Roer, communicating extracts from letters, received
by him from Mr. F. Dummler, Berlin, Professor Bohtlingk, St.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 213
Petersburgh, and B. Donn, Esq., Director of the Armenian Museum at
St. Petersburgh. Referred to the Council.
10th. From T. B. Mactier, Esq., Offg. Joint Magistrate of Bancoorah,
announcing the despatch of a meteoric stone, which fell at Bishnupur on
the evening of the 30th November last, and forwarding two depositions
given by persons residing near the spot, and the result of his own
enquiries on the subject.
Resolved, that the thanks of the Asiatic Society be conveyed to Mr.
Mactier for the zeal he has evinced in forwarding the specimen to the
Society.
The papers connected with the proposal, by Rev. K. M. Banerjee,
for the publication of the Puranas were next brought forward, when it
was resolved, proposed by J. R. Colvin, Esq., and seconded by Rev.
W. Kay, that it be referred to the Council to arrange with the Rev.
K. M. Banerjee as to the particular Purana, the publication of which,
with a translation, it may be most desirable to undertake in the first
instance, having regard to the MS. translations of portions of the
Puranas in the possession of the Society.
Mr. Piddington, by permission of the President, read a paper from
the Chinese Repertory entitled, ‘‘ Remarks on Showers of Sand in the
Chinese plain,” by Dr. J. MacGowan.
The Librarian and Zoological Curator having read their usual
monthly reports the Meeting adjourned.
Confirmed. March 5, 1851.
J. Cotvite, President.
Report of Curator, Zoological Department.
To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Srr,—I have only now to report the following donations :
1. From E. C. Bayley, Esq. C. S. an imperfect skin of the Fox of
Tibet, described J. A. S.: XI, 589, and which I believe to be identical with
Vulpes ferrilatus, Hodgson, J. A. S. XI, 289, and also with V. nipalensis,
Gray, Mag. Nat. Hist. n.s. 1, 578, and probably also with V. Hodgsonii,
Gray, ibid. (vide J. A. S. XI, 589, note); the species varying somewhat in
colour both individually and with regard to season. In this case the name
Vulpes Hodgsonii, Gray, must be adopted; for nipalensis is a misnomer.
Its difference from the Himalayan V. montanus is much the same as that
of the American V. fulvus from the European V. vulgaris ; and the Afghan
and Persian V. flavescens, Gray, is again very distinct from either.
214 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. ° (No. 2.
2. From L, C. Stewart, Esq., H. M. A bottle of reptiles in spirits, col-
lected in various parts of the upper provinces.
3. From Mr. Jas. Montieth. A portion of a log of toon-wood, having
a large mass of decomposing granite imbedded in it.
E. BiytTuH.
February 3rd, 1851.
LIBRARY.
The following books have been added to the hbrary since the January
meeting.
Presented.
Observations made at the Magnetical and Meteorological Observatory at
Bombay for the year 1847.—By C. W. Monrriou, Esq. Part I. Magneti-
eal Observations, Bombay, 1850.—By THe BomBay GovERNMENT.
The Ancient Sculptured Monuments of the County of Angus. Edinburgh,
1848, Elephant folio.—By Dr. Groree Buist.
Anglo-Hindustan1 Hand-Book, Calcutta, 1850, 12mo.—By E. Coug-
BROOKE, Esa.
Lexicon Geographicum, cui titulus est &iS0 Yj slaw! gle eles Ovo! p00
ela y
E Duobus Codicibus MSS. Arabicis editum. Duo exhibentem Literas Elif-
Ba-ta. Ediderunt T. G. J. Juynboll et J. J. B. Gaal—By THE Curators
oF THE ACADEMY OF LEYDEN.
Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, for the year
1850, part 1—By Tue Roya Society.
Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, Nos. 73—5.—By THE SAME.
Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, Vol. XVI. Part IV.—By
THE SOCIETY.
Markestoun Meteorological Observations for 1844.—By THE RoyaL
Society oF EDINBURGH.
Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh.—By THE SAME.
Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, 4th Vol. Part
II. ITI, and Vol. V. P. Il. II11.—By ror German ORIENTAL Society.
Susrutas Ayurvedas. Id est Medicine Systema a venerabili D’hanvantari
demonstratum a Susruta discipulo compositum nune primum ex Sunskrita in
Latinum vertit, Introductionem annotationes et rerum indicem adjecit, Dr.
Franciscus Hessler, Tome II. 1847, 8vo.— Royau ACADEMY OF BAVARIA.
Gelehrte Anziegen, Nos. 24, 25, 28, 29.—By THE SAME.
Bulletin der Koniglichen Akademie der Wissenschaften for 1847, (Nos.
1 and 7 wanting).—By THE SAME.
1851.| Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 215
Ueber den Antheil der Pharmacie an der Entwicklung der Chemie. Fest-
rede zur Borfeier des Geburtstages seiner Majestat Maximilian II. Konig
von Bayern gehalten in der offendlichen Sitzung der K. Adakemie der
Wissenschaften am 27th November, 1849, von Dr. L. A. Buchner, Munclien,
1849, 4to. pamphlet.— By THE SAME.
Uber den Entwicklungsgang des Griechischen und Romischen und des
Gegenwartigen Zustands des Deutschen Lebens. Von Ernst von Lasaulx.
Munchen, 1847, 4to. pamphlet.—By THE SAME.
Die Staatliche Entwicklung bei den Volkern der alten und neuen Zeit.
von Georg Martin Thomas. Munchen 1849, 4to pamphlet.—By THE
SAME.
Almanach der koniglichen bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften fur
das Jahr, 1849.—By THE SAME.
Rudimenta Mythologiae Semitica et supplementa lexici Aramaici scripsit
Paulus Boetticher. Berolni, 1848, Pamphlet.—By THE SAME.
Journal of the Royal Geographical Society of London, Vol. XX. Pt. I.—
By THE SOCIETY.
Bulletin de la Société de Geographie. Troisiéme Serie, Tome XIII.—By
THE Sociery.
Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, No. 23.—By THE Society.
Journal Asiatique, Nos. 73-4.—By THE Socin’TE’ ASIATIQUE DE Paris.
Report of the Calcutta Public Library, for 1850.—By THe CuRAtTors
OF THE PuBuiic LiBRary.
Journal of the Indian Archipelago, Vol. 1V. No. 12. Two Copies.—By
THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.
Oriental Baptist, No. 70.—By Tue EpiTor.
Upadeshaka, No. 50.—By tHe Eprror.
The Zenana Opened: or a Brahmin advocating Female Education (in
Bengali).—By Ba’su Ra’seENDRALA’L Mirtra.
Calcutta Christian Observer, for February, 1851.—By THE Eprror.
Oriental Christian Spectator, for December, 1850.—By tue Eprror.
Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
for the month of Nov. 1850.—By Tue Deputy Surveyor GENERAL.
Miftah ul Reshad. By Mohammad Masih-ud-din Khan Bahadur, Persian,
8vo.—By Ra’sa’ Ra’MCHAND SING.
Ditto Ditto by the Author, through H. Torrens, Esq.
Daria e Latafat—By THe Same.
Jadaval Talu-e-Gharib by Mauluvi Mohammad Masih-ud-din Khan Ba-
hadur,—By THE SAME.
216 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
Purchased.
Journal des Savants, for Oct. 1850.
Comptes Rendus, Nos. 17 @ 21.
Travels of Evilya Effendi, Vol. II. Translated from the Turkish by Ritter
Joseph von Hammer-Purgstall, Vol. II.
Sena" ( “""" | 889 | 8'8L | O'LA | 46°62 BOT esse | O19 | BFL | OSL | FIO'OS Hire eee |) oFo | 0'99 | 99 | Sc6°6s/ ULE
NWN “AA “S'S! HSL | SSS | S'e8 | O0O'OS] WesIs-opnuNH] “AAS | S'SL | FOB | EBL | Lz6 Apno[d; “S| S's | O'FL | 8’SL | OSB 8%
TID "MS *M|] B89 | SEB | STS | 798° Ontd| “MS | OTL | BLL | SSL | TIE old) “MM *S | 969 | OTL | STL | OFS Ke
ond) ‘Ss SSL | 9'F8 | O'E8 | 268" ond) “S| 6°OL | c08 | FLL | Sa6" onid| AA "S “S| F89 | SOL | O'OL | £8" 9%
yRunD) "AA “S | 9°49 | S's | Z'O8 | 996° onid) ‘A 'N | 9°69 | O'LL | SFL | 866° oniq|’AA‘S'M| 0°S9 | 0°29 | ¢°99 | 686" c%
ond 3" 919 | GTS | S6L | 896° OnIg|'A “N “H| *°69 | 1°92 | Lh | 666" onda *“N “H| O'e9 | 8'S9 | S99 | FE" ¥G
Heys-opnwny) "A *S | G19 | 7'6L | 6'9L | 888" onid|"A °N “a| 9'F9 | o'eL | SOL | HF6'6S oniq| “A'S | S09 | L°%9 | 8°29 | Z68" S8@
OI “AA “N | B19 | O'8L | FOL | 896'6S o11q| “AA *N | 9°%9 | OTL | G69 | SEO" Ontd| “M‘N | O°8¢ | $'%@9 | O'F9 | L66°6e ad
Oni AAN*AA! 9°S9 | G°6L | O'8L | 290° OW'd|M'N*AA| S29 | BSL | OGL | TOT og) “MM 'N | 8'%9 | 6'F9 | #9 [OFO'OS| 2
TID) “MN | GZ9 | 98L | O'LL | 30008 Ie) “AN | 19 | SSL | LBL | Zoos TeslD, N FTO | 9°S9 | 9°E9 | 096" 0@
Werjs-ojnwuny) “A "N | SL | 88h | G'9L | 986°6S Apno|)] "HS “S| 2°69 | OGL | O'SL | SBE°GS] SPROTO-porsyywos| "AT | 1°99 | S89 | G'B9 | 166" 6I
Ont) “AN | $99 | O'LL | S°SL | STO" oid] “AN | 6°29 | S's | SOL | 90° TaD ANN] F'8S | 99 | L’e9 | 666" st
IwID; “N | og9 | 99L | GGL | FB0'0S qeaqo} “N | O19 | @@s | 604 | 990° YNUNI-o1ID| “N | 949 | G99 | F99 | G86" LT
oniq| “N 8°99 | eto | O'CL | 866° TNWNdI-011ID| «= NT Lc9 | o'eh | L'TL | 000°0S) SpNolo-pesey7e99|" ANN] 8°99 | 0°89 | L°L9 | 6Z6° S9T
YAUNd-OLTD| “AN | 9OL | SOL | FFL | LTE ond) “AN | 8°29 | 2°69 | 8°69 | 6S6" ysvoroAQ/A“N 'N| O'L9 | Z°89 | 0°69 | 988" ST
Apno[p| “MS | SFL | B'6L | BBL | OTC" Apno[p} “Sf BbL | HBL | BIL | 6E6'6S ong) “S| 2°0L | Th | STL | 806" PL
ONIC a “S “A! 0789 | e'64 | HLL | 686° WNUINI-O1NID) "AT “S “T) B89 | O'SL | SSL | 6eO'OR! WNwuNd-o1D| “T'S | wG9 | V'99 | S'99 | 6S" et
WNUIMI-O1T| "No | O69 | SSL | O'PL | 178" IV9[D|"H “N'N} #29 | 8°69 | 3°89 | 088" Je919 "A ‘NN| ¢'#9 | O'S9 | gO | 962" aI
WBIS-OTMWUUND AAS “S} GEL | LLL | L°9L | SEs" Apno[Oy'M “S "S| OSL | O'SL | GEL | 968° YNWNI-o1NID} “A *S*S | T'99 | S°L9 | 9'L9 | GFB" Il
HBIIS-OLID] SIL | O'08 | O'8L | P86 HENS-OLND|M “S “S| SOL | HPL | BL | 08662 1WBI}S-OMNID)|* AA “S “S| B99 | 0°89 | E89 | 6s6'63; COT
WMO“) “ANON |, 489 | S84, | SOL | 066" yauwuno-o1t9} “AA *S | 929 | O'FL | OTL | sro’ | “Spunys 2 ueY) “A *S'S} v'99 | FL9 | 0°89 | 000" $6
youn! "aN | 3°69 | F'9L | S'S | S16 Tea[O|"M'N"M | 0°19 | 6'0L | TOL | 270° | SpNoOjo-poseyVog) “AA “N | 6 F9 | 8°99 | E°L9 | GTO 8
HIS-O]NUIND|M “S ‘S| FEL | HIS | OGL | SLES] Weas-o[MUND) “A'S | O39 | O'SL | VIL | 170" 8807/'H ‘N “A| 7:99 | 6°99 | b'L9 | 900° L
MUNDI A *S “S| 0°69 | 08 | SLL | 610" ond)" 'N ‘at] 0°29 | 9'e | 8'0L | 780" ONT) eS LT | GO ep: Oe 3
TBIO}"AA *S *S} 0'S9 | OGL | 9°94 | TOO'OS IvIO} “A'S | s'99 | HPL | SIL | (90° 1e91D|"A “N “A} S09 | $39 | geo | LTO g
TyBIJS-O1NT| “MA “S | 9L9 | GOL | OGL | 186°62 NVIyS-O1D |" “S “A} B19 | O'TL | 9°69 | 990° Weys-o1| AN “A) S19 | 939 | O'S9 | GTO" v
onld| “M | 6°99 | S’9L | O'S | £90" ovtd|"M"S AA] ¢°99 | BTL | 9°89 | 6ST" oid |'aA'N“N| ¢'09 | S19 | @T9 | OOT g
yun} Ms *A| g'F9 | O'FL | FL | SLO" oniq| “AM ‘S | 9'e9 | 269 | 0°29 | art" Wwa[)| “HN | 6G | SES | ves |LPO’ | Se
Apno[D ds" AA"N| G9 | OSL | 9'SL | IT'S aj] “AA N | ¢'S9 | 8'OL | G69 | GeTOE BI}S-O1ND|"M'N*N| G19 | 8&9 | FEI | 900) I
° ° t) SoHOUT fr) ° ° soneul ° ° Se ete 2
be ws)
2/2] 2 |e 2/°2|2/8e AS) = | ge og
*AYg Jo yoodsy oe as = ty | ‘AIS Jo yoodsy o = a ma | ‘Ayg Jo yodsy 5 2 ea
o a = eS be Anaee a =
Bcd -ainjeisd wa J, S *pulAA *aunyesod wos J, 6 ‘pura, | *aanqesodura fF, ©
"UID "YG 1B paasasqo ainssald WNwixeyr ‘uoou jualiedde ie apeul suolyeAlasq gO ‘aSl1-UNG 1B APBUW SUOTIBAJASG GO
TT
‘Les ‘hupnsqay fo yquopy ay2 of ‘nj2nIV] “BIJQ syouauay sohaaing ay, yo aday Lazsibay 199160] 0.L0a,0[y
F's | 12'S |S Oot {99 Trzjo'we] =.“ “"** 1p'89/9'9L) O'8L/968'6R) «| 8°" (0°89|0'08|F'08] FaR'6e] TT"
meee | oes | ee | ee, fe | ee | ee | | ~= |=
Bz “ °* | S201 | O'FL, e°TS| 9°88 0431 | M°S°S|¢ GL] 9°F8/ 0°98) 908° TTNWND |" AA “S| S"OL! 6°88] F°88) 86L° NWND|"M “S| O'SL| #88) 9°28) 808"
LZ i ** | O'90T | S°TL/ 8°62) 0°28 OVI | “A “S 19°69] P18] F $8) SLL" 0331 | M SM| 2°99) 8°98] ¢ 98) 922" TeaD) “AA | L°L9)8°98) S"¢g! TSZ°
9% oe ** 9001 | ¢'oL| $82) S'98 oniq| °s 'F ez! g'08) £18) ZT8" Old) “S |O°FL] F°F8) 2 °F8) 008° onId! °“S | 9SL/sS8!¢ Gg TT"
eZ eo °* | oreor |2°29/z°9L10°S8 IBIIO!"M. °S| 9°89! $08! 28] 88° 1BIIO| MS M! 8°89] O'F8] Z'F8) SLB" T[MuAN S| “A°s"As| Q'B9| S°FL| 9°28] 6LR"
1G oe ** | 9°SOT | ¥°99) F°SL/¢'F8 TTRWND| “A °S | ¢'g9| 9°6L/8 08) 918" | VeAs-opnuNO ay N N/| F°L9) 9°78) SEB) F98" O11 | “A *S |0°89} F'g8) 9°28) 698°
ez} D}| °° °° 1G FOL | 0°89] 8'SL| 9°28 0714 | MSM | 9°19] FLL) O°6L| 128° TPAWIND| MS M | ¥°89| F18|SV°T8) OO" HEAIS-OpMUAIN (| "AN" AA) 9°89) F°T8) Z 08) FOB"
ZZ ee *- J/oreg | ¢'z91 9'TL/ 9°08 ONIC| "AA °N| G49) BFL) O°LL) B78" 0111 |" MA °N/| 8°29) 2°62} 8°6L| FF" OIC] |"4°N*M) 8'Z9! 0°08) F'6L) P98"
Ke py ** | ¥'00T | 0'S9] 8°SL| 9°28 OVI)’ M “NI ¥°99)S LL) 8°61) 216" OFC |’ M'N'*M | BF) $°ZBl O'SB) 696" OVC] | ANNA) C°G9) E'ZB | F'TB) SBE"
02 A ** /QO001 |0F9/0'e21/ 028 0331 | MSM | 8°99] SLL) 0°64! LE6" 18910} M *N| 49) 3'T8/ S18] L26" JB91D|" MA *N| 9°F9]9°18!z 08] 86"
61 tb °° 18°96 | #89) 9.S1| 9°28 OMI] “AA | ¥°0L/ 0°82) 8°61) 8FB" | HeS-opnuINH “MA “N| S°TL} 6°T8/ 0°SR| TSB" J PVBAIS-OpMuIN |) |"Ar"s-A4) € ZL) 9 18! 08) 6F8"
ST oi ** 18 TOT | 09] $'TL| 0°08 onid| “S| ¢°g9) 0°92) 9° LL) 606° OWN) A'S" S729) 0'6L| F'6L) FOG" OM A'S" | 8°49) $°6L| O'6L| 616"
I oe ** | eQor | F991 z°eL1 0°08 1893/9 |"A"S'A| ¢°G9| 8 FL| 9°9L) 66" TIO|A N A) S'F9| SRL) F°6L/ PFE" IID] “N | *'S9}G°6L/0 6L| L96°
g11@| °° -» lo-@g |#rzolr-ezlF GL] SPPO12-PIeOS|aN'A| 1°89] 9°SL| 8°91! Fz6" HNUINI-OANY| “OL °N| 4°49) 0'8L| 9°81] 36" 0331/4 “N '3) 9°29] 9°81) F°8L| FEE"
cI kd -* letor |o'ggolrezlesz] BeIs-ONUIND| GS" | crag] SSL] SOL} Ge" J Heys-ojnwND) “A | g°69/ 8°9L| FLL) 268" YMWNI-O1ND) “N | ¥'OL/0 LL) L°SL) 998°
v1 91°0 | €T°0 | #86 |6°0L/8°SL| 2°08] SPMOL9~“PIPOS| A'S] e'TL| FFL) 9°SL/ OSs" OWI A'S*A| F°SL| 6°9L) SLL) TSB" Apno|D|'@ "N*N/ 1°31) #91) S91) S18"
I ** 1O°LOT | #99] S' FL) 9°28 Od) “AH “S | 9'0L|S'6L| 0°08) 868° I[NWIND-OLND| “A “S | 9°69) 3°Z8/ z's! 106" OnId} “A “S | 9°69) Z'Z8) 8°08) 86"
ZI A we 6°86 ¢°¢9 L@L 0°08 Iva MNN 3° 69 9°c) 9°91 9T8° IeVIIO ‘N ZOL 6'SL l'6L Cg)" Tj] NuNnd- O11) "a 'N°N ZL z6L ZBL SLL"
rat 90° | FEL (8°66 |O'L9/ SPL O'sR} THUMNO-O1NO IA S W!s'G9! 1°99] 8°89) 9¢L° Apno[D|A N N/8°S9| 9°29) pr TL) PSL" OVI |" °S ‘S| PF] STB! 8°08) 169°
Or 80:0 | Soo 19°66 |Fs9leczl Teg] SPPOIO-PYeIS| “S |g'gg}e'os] LLL) Tes’ | NBNS-o~nUMD/ AA § S/e"TL] F BL) [08 9T8" F VBLS-opMWIND "AA “S) SL) O'SR| G18) 16"
6lq| °° = | 2TOT | 0°891 @°Sz/ G'28 1}R1}S-O11ID| AAS MA | 0°69) 6'LL) O'6L| LOG" TAwN | M SM] S89] O18) $18) $68" 071 | M *S} 6°69) 2°18) 0°18 ST6*
8 Ivo | 60°0 19°26 [a z9l ers] PTS] SPMOI9-"PIBOS|A N Nj 9°g9/ 0'FL) O'SL/Gg6" | SPROPS-"PIVOS| “N | GOL! O'8L| ¥'8L| SZ6" oniqd id N Nj Z| 2°08) 0°62) gT6"
L 1°g0t | 0°29] 0°92) 6'F8} AA’ N 943 9°40) AA S S] 9°0L| 0°62) $°08) 606° O11G| "S__|8°0L| 0°s8) 9°¢8) 788" O11] “S| SL! FFs) 2:8) FOG"
9 Se ** [ZSOLT | O'F9| 6°SL| L°S8 young! “aH *S | ¢'0L| 0°6L| 0°08) 966" yn) |"M °S/¢°OL| 3°%8| 0'%8| LEG" TPNWNY AA *S|6°OL) $28] C18) FFE
g e ** 18°66 |0°E9] 9'%L/0°8 OWIT) "M | ¥°L9) 6'°SL) 9° LL) S16" oyiqy|"44-N-1| 9°99] 0'08| 081 176" 18319 | M “S/O £9) 9°18) 0°08 986"
¥ me ** 136 | 0°E9| L°TL] F°08 OHI |" °N} 0°99] 0°GL] 9°92} $96"6% _ OVI |At'N*Ad| °F) 9°81) 0°62) TSE" 1781]S8-O1N1D |" MA °N] 0°99] 6°64) 0'6L TS6"
€ va ** 10°46 [9°19] 8°0L/0°08 ONT |MS M]G°L9) 8'°FL| FOL) Z10° 011G| “M_ |9°99/8'8L/ 8°] 686 6% 0331q7| “AA | 6'°99/6°8L/9'°8Z| 986°6%
z@ iz ** 19°F6 | 9°6S/ 8°89) O'8L TB21D/ MS M | °S9) 8°SL| SFL! LO" 19JD/'M *S/ 0°99) $°9L) 6'9L| 800° ynuin gD )’A4"s" 44) Q C9] ¢°42) 8°92) 900°
T1@) °° * 19°68 |0°F9|2'69| FFL HBIIS-OLIT | “N | 8°E9) OL! NLL] FFO'OS HBIIS-O1ID| “NC | 9°F9/8°SL| ¢°gL| 0ZO"OS TEI}S-OLMD | “ *N| G°S9) 8°SL/ SSL! 6100S
‘youy | °YouyT | ° o | o ° o | o j\seyouy ° o | o (Se498I olo | o |seyouy
= ay k fo) to o) es) SF ire to
Sls] 2 |S leeleis |e aya bed: | | Sys = {S| 8 | ge
*j5) s SP beemieier s| | SAS Josey y | S| mg | Ag Jo yo0dsy a} &| 2] Sa | Aysjosedsy e\s |e me
Mle leassa | BE | smomouueuL aoe les aoa) a
FA 1997 | 1907 ‘4g | wnunuiy pue *putAA | *a1njesod wa, J, So * puta |‘ounyBied wa J, ° "Pulm ‘aunjeiadwmay}
@ |sacney urey! * ° WNUWIXB IAT *J9S-UNS 1B 9PBU SUDIBAIOSGGO "ul *d $18 paaAsasqo ainssod J WINWIUL IAT "WCF “SUZ IB IPBUL SUOT}BALISGO
[-panwezuoa ‘4a}si.09%7 109250]0.100}2 7 |
“*** 10°69) £°08} €°08| 688°6%
JOURNAL
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY.
No. IJI.—1851.
On the Comparative action of the Marine and Aneroid Barometers
and Simpiesometer in Cyclones.—By Henry Pippineron, Pre-
sident of Marine Courts.
The Aneroid Barometer has justly excited much interest amongst
scientific and nautical men, and its performances on long voyages have
been, I believe, generally well spoken of. Some registers of the com-
parative action of the Aneroid and Mercurial Barometers and Simpie-
someter from England to Calcutta have been sent to me and the results
are certainly most creditable to the new instrument.
Dr. Buist of Bombay has also published some interesting experi-
ments on the performance of the Aneroid when carried to the Neat’s
Tongue, an elevation of 1000 feet, which are also most creditable to
its performance.*
But the registers above alluded to are registers of fine weather
voyages, with nothing more serious than one or two of the usual
Westerly gales off the Cape, and in Dr. Buist’s experiment the temper-
ature, it will be recollected, decreased as well as the weight of the
atmospheric column. We have as yet no published account, that Iam
acquainted with, of the comparative action of the Aneroid and Mercu-
rial Barometers and Simpiesometer in great and sudden falls, at high
temperatures.
* Simpiesometers are spoken of in the note, but we have only the comparison
with the Barometers given.
No, XLVI.—NeEw SeErIEs. 2F
220 On the Comparative action of Aneroid Barometers. (No. 3.
Such falls varying from half an inch (0.50) to two and a half inches
(2.50), or even more, we know occur in the Tropical Cyclones,* and in
these the Thermometer is perhaps always between 75° and 80°; and,
speaking of course theoretically,and from the diagrams of the instrument,
it has always appeared to me questionable what the action of an Aneroid
would be in one of our China Sea Tyfoons, or Bay of Bengal or
Malabar Coast Hurricanes; that is, if it would equal the Simpieso-
meter, if it was even found to be as good as the Barometer as to time,
in warning of the approach of the Cyclone? and again if its index
would, at the height of the Cyclone, shew the same amount of dimi-
nished pressure? A few very simple experiments by the instrument-
makers, or by Amateurs of physical research, who may have the
necessary apparatus, would solve this doubt ; but the instrument-makers
are not likely to be desirous of checking the sale of a new and rapidly
spreading article; and scientific men in Europe, unless they have
attended to the subject, have little conception of what a singular and
wonderful complication of meteorological phenomena a tropical Cyclone
in all its terrific power presents.t
* I have given in the Sailor’s Horn Book, p. 233, a table of excessive falls of
the Barometer in Cyclones comprising fourteen well attested instances of falls
from 2.70 to 1.50.
+ Ex. gr. Inthe Elements de Physique Experimentale et de Meteorologie of
Pouillet, fifth edition (1847) Vol. I. p. 142, we are gravely told that ‘‘ Des 1690,
le Pére De Beze avait reconnu qu’a Pondichéry et 4 Batavia le barométre reste
immobile, quelles que soient les tempétes que l’on eprouve: Legentil avait con-
firmé ces observations; et maintenant il est bien démontré que, dans toute la zone
équatoriale, le barométre est en effet insensible aux secousses atmosphériques, mais
qu’ il eprouve cependant des variations périodiques et régulieres, que l’on appelle
variations horaires.’’
As early as 1690 Father De Beze had found that at Pondicherry and at Batavia
the Barometer remains unaffected whatever tempest be felt. Le Gentil had con-
firmed these observations, and it is now well demonstrated that throughout the
equatorial zone the Barometer is really insensible to violent atmospheric dis-
turbances (secousses) but that it experiences regular and periodic variations which
are called hourly variations.’’ M. Pouillet’s name is, as most of my readers may
know, next only to that of MM. Arago and Biot as a Professor of Physics ; and
his work is the standard one in the University of Paris !
1851.] On the Comparative action of Aneroid Barometers. 221
I have found then with great satisfaction an instance in which the
Aneroid, Mercurial Barometer and Simpiesometer have been carefully
registered in a Cyclone, though not one of the very severest class, and
moreover one in which the fall of the Barometer was trifling as
compared with many of which we have full details. Nevertheless as
the first instance of the kind on record, and with the hope of leading
public attention to this very important scientific question—for the
great portability and convenience of the Aneroid are very tempting
advantages to induce many seamen who can ill afford money or room
for a multiplicity of instruments, to substitute it wholly for the Baro-
meter and Simpiesometer,—I have thought it useful that the details
should be published.
This instance has been furnished to me by Mr. Branch Pilot S.
Ransom of the H. C. Pilot Brig Tavoy, which he commanded in the
April Cyclone of 1850, and it will be sufficient to state here that the
Cyclone was one which has been traced from near the Nicobar Islands
to. Moorshedabad, a distance of 1,000 miles.
Its centre passed at about 2 a. m. of the 27th April about 60 miles
to the West of the Tavoy, which vessel was then cruising at the Pilot
Station and had put to sea to get an offing. Mr. Ransom has given
a very full series of observations of which the result for 36 hours will be
seen by the following tables to which I have interpolated the differences :
the principal results being given first, to save room, and Mr. Ransom’s
detailed table last.
The principal results are as follow.
26th April, 1850, Mar: Bar. Dif. Aneroid. Diff. Simp. Diffy.
At2 a.m. 29.77 29.94 30.05
| —0.14 + 0.16 —= 0135
2 P.M. 29.63 29.78 29.70
— 0.26 — 0.25 — #125
27th April, 2 a.m. 29.37 29.53 29.45
+ 0.33 + “O82 od
2 P.M. 29.70 29.85 29.79
ek 2
222
On the Comparative action of Aneroid Barometers.
(No. 3.
Table of Barometrical, Aneroid, Simpiesometer and Thermometer
observations on board the H. C. P. V. Tavoy, Commanded by Mr.
S. Ransom, B. P. Civil Time.*
S :
RQ 3S 3 :
S 8 = “i = RS Ss = 8
Se RRS 8 S 8 S = S S,
BE mbeibeelis, = . a = E | 8
Diff. Dif. Dif.
. {2 A. M.j82° | 29.77 29.94 30.05 Strong | Squally. | Dense
= — —07 —00} N. E. clouds.
= 14 820 70 87 05
ee +05 +02 —ll
= 18 840 75 89 29.94 Blowing |Clouds
< —1l2 —ll —24 and rain
aid |2 ep. m./82° .63 18 {70 Calm esse | Dense
a —02 —02 —05 cloudy.
oe 820 61 76 65
as +04 + 02 +01
6 820 65 78 -66 East gale.
ran —08 —13 —10
{|8 820 57 65 06 East gale.
—16 —06 —06
1a.m|80° | 29.41 29.59 29.50 .toS.E.| Squally | Fierce
—04 —06 —05 Hurri- |indeed.
2 37 53 45 cane.
—00 —02 —1
3.30 37 51 44
+13 +06 + 06
5 40 a7 50
a3 +10 +09 +10
S. | |6.20 50 -66 .60
< +14 +03 +04
2117 8]lo 04 ) 64
a +05 +09 +11
8 810 59 78 79 S. S. E.| Hurri-
+09 +04 +04 cane.
10.4.M.|82° 68 82 79 South.
+02 +03 —
2 p. M.|82° 70 85 £9 S.S.W.S.| Moderate
+10 + 06 04
8 820 80 91 83 S. S. W.|Fine wea-
i ther.
The lowest depression was at 3.30 a. mM, on the 27th April, when
the instruments stood as follows:
Mar: Bar. Aneroid.
29.37 29.51
Simpiesometer.
29.44
* The Tavoy’s Aneroid is supplied by Government and of course from the best
maker: I believe from Messrs, Dent and Co.
ot wih eee
PR OW a BP OS
096) UAV 7, 43B 9% KOAKL'A'd IH
am Ut ‘YaLAWOSAIdWIS PU ‘GIOHANYW ‘HALAWOUNWA SNINVW
1851.] On the Comparative action of Aneroid Barometers. 223
Hence it will be seen that the Simpiesometer had about double the
fall in the first 12 hours on the approach of the Cyclone, and that the
entire fall of the instruments was, for 253 hours, or from the first fall
up to the passage of the centre, as follows :
Mar. Bar. Aneroid. Simptesometer.
0.40 0.43 0.61
The Simpiesometer giving one third more fall than the Marine
Barometer and Aneroid. Throughout this Cyclone the Thermometer
varied only 4°; being at 84° at 8 a. m. on the 26th, and at 80° from
1 a.m. to 6.20 a.m. onthe 27th. The above table is projected on
the plate, which is drawn to a vertical scale of 2 inches for one.
Cases of very severe Cyclones have occurred, especially in the
Southern Indian Ocean, in which the fall of the Barometer has been
so insignificant as wholly to mislead the seaman, but the Simpiesometer
has both shewn a greater depression and shewn this in time to put
him on his guard. Notable instances of this are the Cyclones of the
Buccleugh and of the Vellore ; the last investigated by Dr. Thom. In
the Buccleugh’s Cyclone though of terrific violence (See Sailor’s Horn
Book, p. 232, 2nd Edition) the Barometer did not fall below 29.76 on
its approach: but the Simpiesometer had been 0.38 lower for a week
previous, and fell 0.82 lower than the Barometer during the Cyclone.
But it will be remarked of the Tavoy’s table just given, that after the
depression of the first twelve hours, or say from a to 6 on the plate, and
on the rise after the greatest depression, the instruments shewed nearly
the same differences; and I have said above that I was speaking
theoretically of the probable action of the Aneroid as regards time of
warning, which for the Mariner is the one thing needful. This I will
now endeavour to explain, and those who have considered the subject
of Barometers philosophically will agree I think with me that the result
here detailed goes far to justify one of the two theoretical objections
which the construction of the Aneroid suggests; and which strange to
say, has never been adverted to by the inventor or sellers, that I am
aware of, Andit is this. We are told a good deal of temperature,
but they seem to have taken no notice of another great principle in
physics, InertT1A, and to this I attribute at once the superiority of
the Simpiesometer.
224 On the Comparative action of Aneroid Barometers. [No. 3.
That Inertia is every where present and must always be first over-
come, no one acquainted with the laws of physics will question, as also
that it resists motion at all times, and on the minutest as well as on
the largest scale. Now considering first the common Marine Barome-
ter (the sluggish Barometer as Mr. Dent* somewhat unfairly terms
it), we have here, the Inertia of the column of mercury and its attraction
of cohesion, and then—and in dry weather and with badly prepared
leather, this may not be trifling, the Inertia (want of elasticity) of the
leathern bag in which the mercury is inclosed in the box, or of the
leathern bottom to it, to overcome, before a minute atmospherical
variation can affect the column. Our practice of gently tapping the
Barometer before reading off is the familiar recognition of the exist-
ence of all these obstacles to the free motion of the mercury.
In the Aneroid we have the Inertia of the plate covering the vacuum
vase, and then the Inertia and friction of a train of machinery levers,
&c. to overcome before we move the hands; and when we recollect
that, even with the powerful spring of an eight-day Chronometer,
the balance must, in sailor language, “‘ get a start’’ by the semi-circular
motion which must be given to it to set it going when it has been
wound up after being let down, as every one who understands the
management of Chronometers is aware, we can form some idea of what
the Inertia and friction of the machinery of the Aneroid, trifling
though it be, amounts to.
In the Simpiesometer we have only the Inertia and attraction of
cohesion of the small column of oil, or acid} to overcome; the whole
of which probably does not exceed that of an inch of the Barometric
column ; for, as the atmosphere acts directly upon the surface of the
liquid in the curved tube, all that Inertia which arises from the greater
or less flexibility of the leathern bag, and the great weight of the
mercurial column being avoided. In the fixed standard Barometers
this direct action upon the surface of the mercury is also allowed to
take place, but the weight of the column still remains. There may
* Treatise on the Aneroid.
t Some Simpiesometers are said to be filled with an acid, but it is difficult to
imagine what kind of acid would not either evaporate or absorb water, unless as I
suppose, the top is covered with oil.
1851.] On the Comparative action of Aneroid Barometers. 225
be an infinitesimal Inertia in the atoms of the gas of the Simpiesometer
but this must be to avery small amount, and exists also in the Aneroid.
We can thus readily conceive why the Simpiesometer should be
theoretically the most sensitive instrument. It must have less Inertia
and friction to overcome, than the most delicately made Aneroid, in
which, however well constructed, there must be, according to the draw-
ing, 6 pivots, 1 bow-piece, 2 springs, 2 fulcra, 2 rods, | chain, 1 roller,
1 collar, 2 levers, and the condensing box-cover to move, or rather
(for the sailor’s term is the most expressive here) to “give a start to’”’*
before motion takes place; and all these have their Inertia, friction
and some also an attraction of cohesion, however small it be, ready to
resist a minute atmospheric change, especially after any repose.
The fact that the instrument acts as well or better than the Baro-
meter during gradual changes, or when carried to the top of a house
or hill, seems to me also strongly to confirm this theory (for I beg it
may be taken as yet for nothing else), that it is the difference of Inertia
which will always render the Simpiesometer the most trust-worthy
instrument for a ¢imedy indication of a change. For we must recollect
that the Inertia of every machine apparently increases with the time
of perfect rest, because, it is supposed, a small amount of cohesion
takes place. Now when the Aneroid or Barometer are moved from
their places, whether to be carried up stairs only, or to the top of a
mountain, they are, however carefully handled, jarred sufficiently for
the mere vibration of the parts of the Aneroid and the motion of the
mercury to overcome that portion of their Inertia which depends on
cohesion ; and even if we suppose that the instruments could be moved
without any vibration or motion of the mercury, which is impossible,
there is still the change of temperature, which is quite sufficient to
destroy the minute cohesion of which we are speaking, and diminish
* If a billiard ball be placed upon a table it may be moved (started) by the
smallest feather. If an 18 pound shot replace the billiard ball, a strong quill will
bend before the shot is started. This is, for Sailors, a familiar illustration of Inertia.
If the ball or the shot be left for some hours it will if measured by instruments be
found that a slight additional force is required to move it, because some cohesion has
taken place. If a bolt or pin be passed through the balls, and they are suspended
like the sheave of a block, they will then oppose both their Inertia and the friction
of their pivots to the power which puts them in motion.
226 On the Comparative action of Aneroid Barometers. [No. 3.
the Inertia. Perhaps if the Aneroid had been gently tapped with a
fillip of the finger it might have shewn a greater fall. If it did not
do so, then the difference of pressure was so gradual that it could not
overcome the Inertia and friction. It is true that the motion of the
vessel must have disturbed or done away with the Inertia of the
Barometric column, but that of the leathern bag, or its inflexibility
rather, still remains.
And thus we arrive at what I set out with, viz. that in a great
change of atmospheric pressure, without much if any change of tem-
perature, the Simpiesometer would be found the most sensitive instru-
ment as regards time. In this case though not an extreme one it has
been so found, and I have endeavoured to assign a reason for it. We
must wait to see if other instances will confirm or modify these views.
I do not consider this instance the less valid that it was one of those
in which the Barometer failed to give very timely warning, (though
enough for every vigilant seaman when the other premonitory signs of
the weather were taken into account), and was moreover one in which
the total depression of the instruments was very small. It is exactly
in cases like this that the seaman, and especially if in a short-handed
merchantman, requires the aid of the most sensitive of the forewarning
instruments, the instrument warning him to watch the weather, and
the weather sending him to look at his instrument. For the present
the Aneroid has not at all justified Mr. Dent’s anticipation (p. 32 of
his treatise on the Aneroid) of its ‘‘ responding in a moment to the
influence of atmospheric pressure.” The Sailors will think also with
me that it will be some little time before we shall have a chance of
seeing Mr. Dent’s exemplification of the convenience of the Aneroid
verified, which I copy here as an amusing instance of the facility with
which men may be led by their desire to recommend a new and
favourite instrument to advance confidently what is in effect a sheer
nonsensical puff.
‘¢ As an exemplification, it may not be amiss to lay before the nautical man the
case of his being, while in his cabin, made sensible, by means of the Aneroid, of
a sudden change likely to take place in the atmosphere. An important alteration
might be immediately necessary in the adjustment of sails, &c., which, by the
timely information afforded him through the Aneroid, he would at once have
accomplished, long before the common Marine Barometer had even signified the
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 227
coming change. Instead of being obliged to proceed backwards and forwards from
the deck to his cabin to consult the Mercurial Barometer, he remains on deck with
‘the Aneroid in his hand, and is immediately certified of every atmospheric vari-
ation while he is issuing orders to the ship’s company. A result more desirable
than that which is here supposed, cannot, perhaps, be easily contemplated ; and
yet it is one which, it is confidently asserted, the new instrument in question
cannot fail to produce.”’
It is much to be regretted that this error is now-a-days too common
of exalting the imagined or anticipated virtues of an invention so far
that the actual results may bring useful instruments into discredit.
The Aneroid is, like the first Chronometer, but a first step in instru-
ments of that class, and we shall doubtless soon see trials in which
mechanical ingenuity will simplify and perhaps overcome many of the
present difficulties. I need not add that I have no prejudice, as I can
have no possible interest in any way but to serve the cause of the
Sailor, who may be too hastily led to pin his faith to the new invention
in preference to the Simpiesometer, which is now a standard instru-
ment; and the very defect which it has been charged with, that of
being so sensitive that it disquiets a commander of a ship needlessly,
is in truth a perfection when its uses are properly understood.
SADDLES LPL IOI IF IOI et
A Comparative Essay on the Ancient Geography of India.
[This fragment was written by Col. Wilford about forty years ago, and by him fairly
copied, and deposited in the Asiatic Society’s Library. It is now published at the
request of some members, and in the hope, that, though much has been of late done
towards illustrating the Comparative Geography of India, the conjectures, and even
the errors and fallacies of such a man as Col. Wilford will not prove uninteresting
to the reader.—Eb. |
The oldest name of India, that we know of, is CoLAR, which pre-
vailed till the arrival of the followers of Brahma, and is still preserved
by the numerous tribes of Aborigines, living among woods, and moun-
tains. These Aborigines are called in the peninsula to this day, coldris
and colairs ; and in the north of India coles, coils, and coolies ; thus
it seems, that the radical name is céla. This appellation of colar was
not unknown to the ancients ; for the younger Plutarch says, that a
certain person called Ganges, was the son of the Indus and of Dio-
Pithusa, 2 Calaurian damsel, who through grief, threw himself into
26
228 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3.
the river Chliarus, which after him, was called Ganges ; and Chliarus
is probably a mistake for Calaurius, or the Colarian river.
I believe, that Dio-Pithus is the name of the father and Sindhu of
the mother: for Deva-Pi’#’hu, or Deo-Pithu is worshipped to this day
on the banks of the Sindhu, a female deity. The etymology of Colar
is probably cut of our reach: but it is asserted by some that Cola,
Coil, or Cail, signify a woodlander, exactly like C’hael, Gdl, in Great
Britain ; and the etymological process is the same. In several dialects
of the peninsula Cdédu, is a forest, and its derivative is Cddil ; from
which, striking off the d, remains Cail. Coed, Guedh in Welsh, Coet
in Galic is a forest, and from them come Guidhil, and Gathel, Guylh,
Coil, Gael, and Cael.
This etymology is certainly curious; but as they call themselves
Coles, Coils, or Cails, the origin of that name is to be songht for in
their own language, which does not, as far as my enquiries go, admit
of such a derivative.
The followers of Brahma and Buddha, call India Bhdrata, from an
antidiluvian prince. It is according to the Maha-bharata of a triangu-
lar figure.* Its base rests upon the snowy mountains, and Cape Co-
morin is its summit. This equilateral triangle is divided into four
other triangles equilateral also, and of equal dimensions. There are
three in the north, and the one in the south represents the peninsula.
The three triangles in the north, meet exactly in the middle of the
basis of the larger one, upon the banks of the river Drishadvatt, a little
to the N. W. of Sthdn’e-svara, or Than’eh-sur, according toa very curi-
ous passage from the commentaries on the Vedas, communicated
to me by Mr. Colebrooke. These four triangles, with the four grand
divisions of India, which they represent, are denominated from their
respective situation. Thus we have the middle country, the N. E.,
and N. W. quarters, with Dacshina-patha, in the spoken dialects Dak-
kin-path, or the southern paths; from which the Greeks made Dac’-
hinabadés ; for, says Arrian, Dac’hanos in Hindi, signifies the south.
This division, now totally disregarded, was adopted by Nonnus in his
Dionysiacs, and also by Euhemerus, who was contemporary with Alex-
ander, and was patronised by Cassander king of Macedon. The latter
has omitted the middle country, without any impropriety, as it is of
* Section of Bhishma-parva,
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 229
small extent, and was in general parcelled out, among the three other
divisions. Three of these divisions, had also other names; the N. E.
quarter is styled Anu-Gafgam, or along the Ganges: the N. W. was
called Sindhi-de’sa, or country of Sindhu, or Sind: the peninsula or
Dacshinapat’h, is denominated Calinga, or maritime country : and it
was known to the Greeks under that name; for Ailian says, that, as
the elephants of Taprobane were superior to others, the kings of the
Caliigas procured them from that island. Euhemerus does not use
the word Califga, but calls its inhabitants Oceanite, which implies
the same thing.
To the country along the banks of the Ganges, he gives the name of
Dova ; at least he calls its inhabitants Doians, from Dhih the name of
the Ganges, from Rajmahl to Dhacd, and the sea. The country along
the Indus, he calls Panchea, from the ever famous Pinga’sa, or Pinga,
who lived in that country, and with all his followers emigrated, beyond
the western sea, between India and Africa; and settled on the banks
of the river Crishnd, Sydmd, or the Nile. The Paurdanics, instead of
emigrated, say that he transmigrated there, with those who were
attached to him.
The denomination of Bharata is used only by learned men, and even
seldom; and it is of course unknown to foreigners, who bestowed upon
the whole continent of India, the name of that part of it nearest to
them. Thus in Tartary, it is called Anu-Gangam, or Anonkhenkh :
in the west it was called Sind, Hind, India from the country of Sindhu,
on the river of the same name. In Pegu, Ava, Sumatra it is called
Calinga, from the peninsula, which they frequented most. In the
countries of Lahdaca, Dsébdd’am, or Dsaprong, India is called Zac ;
but whether it meant originally all India, or only part of it, is uncer-
tam. According to this three-fold division of India, I shall divide my
Essay into three parts, and begin with Calitga. Pausanias mentions
three large islands, or countries bordering upon the sea, in the remote
parts of the Erythrean Ocean. Their names wore Séria Sacaia, and
Abasa, or Abasan. The first is obviously China, still called the king-
dom of Ser in Tibet. Sacaia for Zdceya, or the country of Zde is
Indostan : and Abasa is the Bhaisa, or Bhainsa, or Buffalo country
on the banks of the Indus: I am not well prepared to discuss this
point at present, being but very lately acquainted with the subject.
262
230 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. (No. 3.
Zac to be pronounced Zausk, is an ancient hero, who according to
tradition was inimical to the followers of Brahma, when they came to
India; for they unanimously acknowledge, that they are not natives of
this country, and that they came from the N. W. He isof course
considered as a Daitya, or evil spirit by them: and Zdc, or Zaco is the
devil all over the western parts of India, as far as Ceylon. In the
month of January, in the year 1809, I saw a statue of his, between
Furreh, and Ach’ hanerd, and about ten cos S. by W. of Muttra. It
might have been originally about fifteen feet high, but it is now broken
to pieces. Itis still an object of worship among some low tribes, who
call him Zdc-Bdbd, or Zac our lord, and father. He is the same with
Méhis‘a-pati, or lord of the Buffalo tribe, called in the Puranas Ma-
hisésura ; and who resided at Nausha-pura, according to the Bhuva-
na-Sdgara, and the Dionysiopolis, or Nagara of Ptolemy, towards
Cabul. He worshipped gods different from those of the followers of
Brahma, whom he opposed, and was defeated near Cabul. He fled
toward the Indus, where he was put to death, near the rock called
Yulluleah, where they show the place where his tomb stood formerly.
According to the natives, he was a shepherd called Yudluleah, from the
Sanscrit Luldya, another name for Mahisdsura: and this story is
related by the younger Plutarch who calls him Lilaios.*
In Sanskrit he is also called Rhambha and in the Dekkin Erumai isa
Buffalo and Heraméa is another name of his. He was the grandson of
the famous Bali, who resided at Baroche ; and was emperor of India.
He was also an incarnation of Siva, and his father Rambha, or Vanu
reigned on the banks of the Indus, according to the Pauran’icas. There
we must look for the country of the Hremdz, or Arimi, where lived Ty-
pheeus, and there was the rock of Typhon, who is represented riding
upon an ass, which was also his symbol, for Mahisa is also the name
of the Cdsara, or wild ass. From Mahis’a comes Bhaisa or Bhainsa,
in the spoken dialects, and Bhaisonh in the plural. The Greek and
Latin name Bis’on for a Buffalo claims the same origin. In the north,
and N. W. of India, this animal is called Zac, and Yac; which, in
some dialect, there, is restricted to the Saurya-gdbhi: and I suspect
that the countries of Sacai, and Abasan are the same. The above
passage from the Bhuvana-Sagara is noticed by Sig. Bayer, and others
* Plutarch de Flumin. voce Indus.
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 231
after him, as Bryant, &c. Lula’ya the chief of the Buffalo tribe or
Mahis’a-pati was succeeded by another incarnation of Siva, with the
title of Gapati, or the lord of the cow tribe, who introduced the Bos,
or cow into India: for there were none before. Buffaloes were the
only cattle: and the followers of Brahma, having thus brought the
cow, and introduced her into this country, they assumed the title of
Go-vansas, or the offspring of the cow, which they call their mother.
Siva, and his incarnations, or avatdras, are styled Bhagwan, Bacchon,
or Bacchus: and the Mahis'a-pati, and Gopati are of course entitled
to that epithet: the former is Bacchus Tacchos, and the other Bacchus
Tauromorphos.
Nausha-puri, called in the Bhuvana-Sagara, in the Tamuli dialect
Nishiddburam, or the town of Nisha, is the Nysa of the Greeks, near
mount Meros, now Mar-coh. Luldya was defeated close to Cabul, by
the Gopati, with the assistance of Devi, with the title of Asd4, or she
who grants us the object of our wishes. She is also called Jaya devi,
or the goddess of victory, and her sthdz is still resorted to, by devout
people. Alexander recognized Pallas in her, and worshipped her :
and Nicaia, or Nicea, or the place of the goddess of victory, is a tran-
slation of Jayd-devi in Hindi.*
Mahisa or Lulaya was once for a considerable time the supreme
monarch of heaven and earth, and set upon mount Olympus in the
room of Indra, styled Juh-pati, that is to say the lord of heaven, or
Jupiter. The case is this: our divine ancestor Twash’ td, styled Deva,
or God by the Pauranics, had been intrusted with the five elements ;
out of which, he made Man, manushya, or Mannus, and all the murtis
or embodied forms. Indra, or Jupiter, in a fit of ill humour, killed
his son Visva-rupa, in whom was concentrated the threefold energy
of the world. Twash’té meditated vengeance ; and for this purpose
lighted the sacred fire, with that element, which he extracted from
water, through a curious, and most difficult process. In the mean
time Indra alarmed, fled towards the north, and concealed himself.
Twash’ta appointed Mahis’a in his room, and he would still be Juh-
pati, or Ju-piter even to this day, but for a most singular accident.
Twash’ta, whilst repeating sacred spells, placed the emphatical, or
* Asiatic Researches, Vol. vi. p. 495.
232 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. (No. 3.
secondary accent on the wrong word ; and thus blasted his own scheme ;
Indra resumed the Olympian throne ; Mahis’a was defeated, and lost
his life. As, in the present case, the idiom of the Sanskrita, and Latin
languages, coincide, at least in the poetical dialect, I shall illustrate
this passage in the latter. Twash’ta said Indr inimicum auge ; and I
write it, as it would have been pronounced in poetry, with the usual
elision. Now this sentence is susceptible of two meanings: it may be
either Indre inimicum auge, or Indram inimicum auge. In the first
case, the emphatical accent is obviously to be placed on the word
inimicum, requesting the gods to increase, and enlarge the power and
strength of the enemy of Indra. This Twash’ta wanted to say: but
he was so much agitated, that he placed the accent upon the word
Ind?’ : then the phrase became Indram inimicum auge, or give strength,
and increase to Indra my enemy: for the emphatical accent, in no
language whatever, can be placed upon a word in regimine.
This is the Bacchus, whose companions were styled Cabali, by the
Greeks: for the army of Mahis‘a consisted of many myriads of Gopd-
las, or shepherds, called in the Tamuli dialect, in which the Bhuvana-
sdgara is written, Cobdler in the plural, from the singular Cobdla. As
an avatdra, incarnation, or embodied form of Siva, Mahis’a certainly
was inferior to none: he was besides a most religious prince, and be-
loved by every body. We may then naturally ask, how it happened,
that he was destroyed by his own prototype Siva. This is explained
in the following manner, by learned divines. After certain revolutions,
religion with the creed, and its various rites, must undergo certain
modifications, and even alterations. Mahis’a was a follower of the
old religion, which he had been even sent to protect for a certain time,
When a modification, and an alteration in religion was going to take
place, we might suppose, that this divine incarnation would readily
submit, or otherwise, be recalled: but this is by no means the case:
for all these embodied forms of the deity, being obviously under the
influence of mdyd, or worldly illusion, will never submit, or deviate in
the least from the object of their mission ; though now no longer neces-
sary. In this case, they are to be destroyed, with all their adherents :
when the embodied form rejoins its prototype, who bestows heavenly
bliss on his slaughtered followers, in his own heaven. But this subject ©
I shall resume in my Essay on the countries bordering upon the Indus.
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 233
PART THE FIRST.
Or CALINGA OR THE Sea Coasts From Care MUDAN tro
CHATGANH.
Section I.—Of the Sea Coast about the mouths of the Indus.
The Sea Coast, or Catinea, of India, is divided into three parts,
emphatically called Trz-Calinga, or the three shores. ‘The first Calinga
includes the Sea Coast about the mouths of the Indus: the second
extends all round the peninsula: and the gangetic shores, from Cuttack
to Chatganh, constitute the third. No emperor in India, could pretend
to celebrity, and lasting fame, unless he was master of these three
shores; when he assumed the title of Tri-Calingddhipati, the lord
paramount of Tri-Calinga. There were three competitors to that
title, the Mahdrdjad on the banks of the Ganges, the Balldla in the
peninsula, and the Bala-rdjés near Gujjarét. Their most formidable
opponents to supremacy, were the proud Gurjaras, and those of Utcala
now Orissa. The latter are said, in the inscription upon a pillar near
Buddal, to have been eradicated; and that the king of Gour enjoyed
their country.* They are of course much fallen off, with regard to
civilisation. With a few exceptions in some places, they are a rude,
and wild race, which have even forgotten the use of salt: for in India
such tribes, as do not use it, are considered as barbarians, little remote
from the brute creation.
The first Calinga is about the mouths of the Indus; and we know
but little of it. Some sketches, and delineations of the coast, have
appeared occasionally ; but they afford but little information, as they
materially differ from one another, and are often contradictory. The
natives of that country seldom travel, and merchants have little induce-
ment to visit it: but near Cape Miuddn, there is a famous place of
worship called Hingldj, resorted to from all parts of India, by devout
pilgrims. ‘These are numerous indeed, and I shall lay before the
Society, the result of the compared accounts of the most intelligent
among them. Besides pilgrims, I never saw but one person, who had
visited that country: he lived at Tha’t’t’ha in a public capacity for
seven or eight years, and left it very near fifty years ago. The account
of the pilgrims is, as may be supposed, intermixed with many legen-
* Asiatic Researches, Vol. Ist.
234 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3.
dary tales, which, though fulsome, and ridiculous, are nevertheless
so much connected with the geography, and history of the country,
and they throw so much light on many particulars, that I have found
it necessary, to give occasionally some short abstracts of the most
interesting.
The country of Cutch, in Sanskrita Cach’ha, and also Cunti, is the
rendezvous of pilgrims going to Hinglaj. Those, who come from the
N.E. follow nearly the course of the river Paddar: the greatest
number from the East and S. E. are obliged to cross the gulf of
Cach’ ha, which is done at two places. The first is to the eastward of
Dwdracd, at a place called Rain in the maps. If the wind be favour-
able, they cross directly to Mciscd-Mun’di, in an island at the mouth
of a river, and near Chigu-Mun’di, on the mainland. Should the wind
be unfavourable, as when blowing from the W. or S. W., they then
go, and land at Anjdr, and the distance is 24 cos: but this is reckoned
a dangerous passage.
Pilgrims coming from Cambay, and having no business at Dwéraca,
go to a place called Morvi, through Drdngdhdrd, and Halwidd’h ;
thence to Amronh, where they embark, and sometimes go to Anjdr ;
but more generally land at Rdvendd’h, Ravend@d@ hin, or Navendr in
the maps, and the distance is reckoned 27 cos.
From Rdvend’d’h they travel N. W. to Buos the capital of the
country, and 12 cos from the former place.
Those who land at Anjdr, go along the shore to Mo’drdr, or Mun-
*drdr, Révendd@h, and Mascd-Mun'di, or Mudi. From this place
to Buos they reckon 12 cos, in a northerly direction. It is a consi-
derable town with a strong fort.
Before I proceed with our pilgrim’s route, I shall sketch out its grand
outlines, and ascertain the situation of some of the most remarkable
places. From Mascd-Mw dito Bho 12 cos, or 22 British miles ; bear-
ing north, or nearly so. From Bha to Asdpuri 26 cos, or 49 miles:
but from Mased they reckon only 24 cos, or 45 miles. From Asdpurt
to Ghai’deh, near the mouth of the eastern branch of the Indus 27
cos, or 51 British miles. From Ghav’deh to Tathd, or Shah-bandar 37
cos, or 70 miles: but as you cross the main stream of the Indus three
times, a considerable allowance is to be made, for the windings of the
road ; and I allow 62 miles. From Shah-bandar to Rdm-bdg, or Crd-
1851.) Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 235
echt, they reckon in general 40 cos; but more correctly only 38, or 69
miles: a considerable allowance is to be made also here, and I allow
64 miles.
From Rdm-bdg, to Hinglaj, they reckon in round numbers 80 cos ; but
there are only 78, or according to some 79. From Rdm-big to Sonemé-
ydni 28 cos, from the western side of the hay of Crdchi, or 29 from
the eastern.
From Sénéméyani to Hingld 50 cos ; some reckon 54, which differ-
ence is explained in this manner: from Sdnéméyani you cross in a boat
to the opposite side of the bay, and the distance is three cos, when the
wind is favourable: but when it is not, you must take a circuit,
through the bay, of seven cos, instead of three, and this accounts for
the difference : but 50 cos is the true distance.
From Sénéméyani to the river Haur or Tomerus they reckon 44 cos,
or 81 British miles, and hence to Hingld 6 cos, or 11 miles.
From Bhoj they travel westward ; first to Manciidh three cos ; then
for seven cos the road is through thickets of underwood, here and
there, and numerous detached hummocks ; the hills are to the right.
You then enter a more agreeable and fertile country, and after travel-
ling eight cos, you come to Teherd, a considerable town: and after
eight cos more, comes the sthdn of Asdpurt-Dévt, a famous place of
worship, to the westward of which is a pretty large stream, the eastern-
most branch of the Indus; and about three or four cos from the sea,
where, at the confluence, is also a place of worship. Near Asdpuri
to the N. E. is a famous pool called Checherd, or Zhejherd, which com-
municates under ground with Hinglaj, and other holy places. There
is another pool of that name to the west of Dehli, and called Zizerus
by the Greeks. In the compound Asdpurt, puri does not signify a town,
as I thought at first ; but the whole implies, that this goddess grants
to us the completion pura, of our wishes A’sd. She is worshipped
there under the title of Vichdyant-mdtdé-janant-devi, or the fostering
goddess our mother, and author of our existence. This place is not
the same, with the A’sapurt of the maps, on the sea shore.
Those who land at Mascd-Mun'di, and who do not choose to go
to Bhoj, go to Asdpurt on the sea shore: thence to Ndliyd-Co’thort,
a small town; thence to Behrd, and to Tehard. Inthe route of a pil-
grim from Bha to Tehard, he mentions Mdna-ciidh, Ndliyd-Co thora,
2H
236 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3.
Bheré and Tehard ; but the distances are omitted. The western ex-
tremity of the ridge of mountains in Cach’ha, is to the N. E. of Asd-
purt; distance about eight, or ten cos, and probably to the north of
Tehara.
After crossing the river to the west of A’sd-puri, there is a high
beach along the sea shore, level all the way, considerably higher than
the adjacent country. It consists of hard sand; its breadth, which is
considerable in many places, is very irregular ; and the whole is covered
with a shrub-like plant called Lunéin that country, and Jhaw on the
banks of the Ganges.* Six cos from the river of A’sd-purt, is a small
reservoir under an Indian fig tree, and sometimes there are a few
wretched huts: hence to another arm of the Indus five cos: it is navi-
gable, and a short cos beyond, is the town of Lde’h-pat-bandar, or
the port of Lac’h-pati the grandfather of the present Raja of Cach’ha,
who built this place, between fifty and sixty years ago. There was a
small village before, the name of which is already lost, at least to me.
As it was a favourite place of his, he granted to it the exclusive privi-
leges of a Paté’ané town. Pdt in Hindi signifies the breadth of any
thing, of a river, of a gulf. From Pdé, they have made on the banks
of the Indus Patt’an, ina derivative form; and there it signifies a
Ferry; and from Pdtfan comes Pdtt ani, bestowed on towns and
villages, where is a famous, and much frequented Patt’an or Ferry.
The towns on the sea shore, which have the exclusive privilege of a
Patt’ani place, have packet boats, which at stated times, regulated by
the monsoons, sail to various harbours, either with passengers, or
goods.
Crachi or Rémbdg is the Patt’ ani of the Vali, or Nawab of Sind.
Leheri-bandar was so formerly ; and other places at various periods :
hence in the old Portuguese maps is a town, either in, or near the
Delta of the Indus, called Pateniz. For this information I am indebt-
ed to my old friend Mauluvi Saleh, a native of Calat, and Tasildar of
Thatt’h4 under Golam Mohammad Abasi about 50 years ago; and is
now living at Benares, being above 80 years of age. This denomina-
tion is of great antiquity ; for it seems, from a passage of Diodorus the
Sicilian, that Alexander built a town in the Delta, which was called
Potana probably Bastah-Bandar ; and from the particulars, there is no
* The Tamarix indica according to Dr, Hunter.
1851.) Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 237
doubt, but it was intended to be a Pdéé’ané town to certain islands,
and harbours in these seas.
From Lée’ hpat-Bandar to Basték-Bandar, on the sea shore, seven
cos: close to Bastdh, and to the east of it, is alarge arm of the Indus,
above one mile broad, which leads to a spacious lake of a very irregular
shape. Its length N. W., and S. E. is said to be about 12 cos, and its
breadth ina 8S. W., and N. E. direction, about 7 cos. During seven
months in the year, there is little water in it; and its limits are then
much reduced ; but during five months, including the time of the inun-
dation in April, May, and June, and also during part of the rains, it is
full, being fed by numerous branches of the Indus, chiefly from the N. E.
In the accounts by natives, it is stated, thatit is full, or nearly so, dur-
ing the months of Vais'ékha, Jaish’tha, ’ Ashdrha, ’Srdévana, and
Bhddra ; and that there is little water in it during the months of 4’s’-
wind, Kartika, Agrahiyana, Paus'a, Mdgha, Phdlguna, and Chattra.
In the year 1809, the first of Vais’akha answered to the 23rd of April ;
and the last of Bhadra to the 26th of September, at least at Benares :
at other places it is earlier. From that circumstance it is called Ran,
and Rain; which in the language of that country implies a tract of
ground, which is under water during part of the year, and remains dry
all the rest. Abul Fazil, in his account of Gurjarat, mentions a vast
extent of ground towards the Puddar, which is yearly inundated, and
is also called Ran, probably from the Sanskrit 47’na, water. During
the dry season, it is even in the narrowest part nearly three cos broad.
There are boats ready at Bastdh, with ferry passengers. They go in
a N. E. direction, following the bending of the shore to the right:
the passengers are landed near a Fakir’s hermitage, with a few huts,
and then they proceed by land, in aS. E. direction, to a place opposite
Lée’ hpat-Bandar, and in some measure a suburb to it, where the usual
provisions and refreshments, which the country affords, are to be met
with. This is obviously the lake Hirinos of Arrian, called Saronitis,
or rather Saronis, by the younger Plutarch; and Bastdh is the Seuhe-
vi-bandar of Otter, which should be written Sehrdhi-bandar, being in
the country of the Sehrdhis. In the same manner Laheri-bandar is
Lehréhi-bandar, being in the country of the Lehréhis. Bastéh is a
considerable place for the country: it has a fort, with a few bad guns
without carriages. It belongs to the Vad of Sind, whose country ends
2H 2
238 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. (No..3.
there ; and on the other side of the river, begins that of Cach’ha.
From Bastéh to Ghain’deh, Ghai’deh, or Ghaireh, there are eight cos.
Three cos from Bastdh is a small reservoir of water. Ghai’deh is near
the confluence of the main branch of the Indus with the sea; and
about half a mile from it, and to the east, is the village. The Indus
is called here, in the dialect of Cach’ha, Mehrdn, and Mehraiwan,
which last is to be pronounced as a dissyllable.
From Ghai’deh to Pokhydrt, an insignificant village, there are ten
cos. It is on the western side of the Indus, which you cross, A little
to the north of Pokhyari, the Mehran sends a branch into the lake
Kirinos, and through it Alexander descended with his fleet. It is
called the Pokhydri river, even under Bastah.
From Pokhydri to Shah-bandar, they reckon 27 cos, and in all from
Ghai’ deh 31; when you are obliged to cross the Indus three times.
Pokhydrt consists only of a few wretched huts: hence to Rddr or
Rért, another place equally wretched, 8 or 9 cos. As the western
bank of the Indus is overgrown with the Zuni shrub, and uninhabited,
they cross the Indus, and go to Sindhu, a small village inhabited by
Mussulmans, and 7 or 8 cos from Rédi, and on the eastern bank of the
Mehran. Hence 8 or 9 cos, there is another village called Balochara,
inhahited by Mussulmans likewise ; and going along the banks of the
river for 8 cos, they re-cross it, and land at a place called the Nawab’s
Chokey, and GAdé; and go three cos by land, to Shah-bandar.
The course of the route from Ghaireh to this place, is said to be N.
and S., or nearly so. There are boats at Pokhydri, and those, who
can afford to pay for them, go in one tide to the above Chokey, or
Guard-house.
From Bastéh, you may goto Shah-bandar by the way of ’Addd,
leaving Ghai’ deh several miles to the left. *Addd is two, or three cos
to the west of the main branch of the Indus, and two long days march
from Shah-bandar. It is called Hedath in the life of Mahmud Ghaz-
nevi, who took it. Abulfeda calls it Hdcath, and also Mow, which in
Hindi, signifies an inferior staple town, for various articles of trade:
but this difference is often disregarded.
Another considerable town in the Delta, called Cacréldh or Cacar-
hdleh, is of late frequented by pilgrims, owing to a rich Hindu, who,
sometime ago, built a temple there, with a large house for himselt, and
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 239
a Dharma-sdld, or Alms-house, for the reception of pilgrims, who are
entertained there, and dismissed with alms. ‘This circumstance has
brought this place to our knowledge. It is situated between two arms
of a branch of the Indus, called Mana-mue’ hd, and which springs from
the western arm of the Indus, three cos below Shah-bandar. I sus-
pect this river to be the Hijamany of Major Rennel ; for Tjyya-mand
signifies the sangama, or confluence of the river Mana with the sea.
To the north of Cacar-hdleh, it divides into two arms, which, a few
cos below, fall into the sea. Opposite to the town, the bed of the
Mana-muc’hé is very broad, and there are extensive fisheries. The
water is brackish; but the inhabitants dig wells, the water of which
is good; but remains so only a few days. From Cacar-hdleh to
Shah-bandar, they reckon 31 cos by water; 28 up the Mana-muc ha,
and three up the western branch of the Indus. There you land at a
place called Rajghdt, opposite to Shah-bandar, where there is a large
Ma’t, or convent of Ndnac-panthis. Mauluvi Saleh informs me, that
Cacar-hdleh is the name of one of the four Sircars of the province of
Tha’t’t’ha, including the Delta, as far eastward, as Bastdh. In the
Ayin-Acberi it is called Chucur-hdleh.
Shah-bandar may be considered now as the capital of the country
on account of its size, trade, and because many of the first officers of
government reside there.
Golam Mohammad ’ Abbasi took it from a Hindu prince of the Sohdd,
or Sogdd tribe, and made great many improvements. It is situated at
the head of the Delta, where, at the point of division, is the place of
Béba, or Bdwd-Petha, or our lord Péthd. It seems, that it was
formerly an island, and during the rains, it is even now nearly so:
but the bed of the channel, which separated it from the Delta, is
almost filled up; yet it remains a morass to this day, over which the
inhabitants have made one, or two bridges, as they call them; but
which are a sort of causeway made of hurdles, fascines and clay, with
a few small openings to drain off the water. This place is called by
Hindus Nagar-Pat’ hd, and Nagar-Tath’ha; but not to be confounded
with Sindhu- Tha tt? ha, which is our Taétdé. It is so called, from a
deity, or holy man, called Pathd, with the title of Badd, or rather
Bawd, the lord Pdi’hd, and by Mussulmans not improperly rendered
Pir-Pathé; and whom they have converted into a Saint of their
240 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3.
own. Bdwdis the same with Bau, a title well known among the
Mahrat’tds, and which, according to a learned pandit of that country,
is derived from the obsolete root Bu, lord, master; and which in Per-
sian signifies father only implicitly, in the same manner as we use the
words Sire and grand Sire. From Bu comes Bau, and Bdwé a lord,
and Bawi, or Bai a lady, in the Mahrat’ta language. Bdwd, and Bau
are used in that sense in the Burman language, in which they call the
emperor of China Odey-Bod, or the lord and king of the east. The
holy Tat’ha, or Pé?hd is also called Aghdr-Béwd, or Badd, and at
Multan Bdébd-Pit’hu. The three first denominations in Hindi, imply
power, greatness and skill. This is the town of Tdtéh, asserted by
Abul Fazil to be called also Dediel, and Alore, in some copies Alwar.
In the Persian Tables, cited by Major Rennel, in his first Memoir, it
is equally asserted that Tuthd, is the same with Daibul. This Téthd
is of course different from the Tatah of our maps, the true name of
which is ’Tha’t’tha, and Otter says, that the head of the Delta is two
days by water, below Nagar-Thatthd, or Thatthi, which he spells
Tschatchi. The denomination of Dediel, Dibul seems to be unknown
in that country, except perhaps to sea-faring people, who sometimes
bestow on places, names unknown to those who live further inland.*
Capt. Hamilton is entirely mistaken, when he says that Divelli, in
the language of that country, signifies the seven mouths. It is by no
means the case with that language, nor, I believe, with any other in
India. They use, on the banks of the Indus, the same numerals as
in Hindi, except the two first, Berc or Vere one, and Bd, vd, bé, or vé
two. The first is the Hindi Hic, with the addition of the letter R.
Thus in Icelandic, instead of eim, one, they say eirn. Ba, bé, or vé,
is now obsolete, both in Sanskrit, and Hindi: but it is the root of
Vincshati, or Vine hati in Sanskrit, and of Bis in Hindi, which signify
twenty. It is the root in Latin of dis twice, and of wigenti, also of
ambo both.
Debil, Divul, or Diul seems to signify the island (Div) of Yala, or
Halleh, the meaning of which is unknown to me; though often found
in composition in the names of places in that country, and all over the
peninsula, as Hdlleh-cundi, on the Indus; Cacar-hdleh in the Delta;
* I never saw Otter’s works: but an extract was sent from Europe to the late
Father Tieffenthaler, who gave it to me.
1851.) Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 241
Yella-mundi, Yellogoody, Yale, Ydleswara, &c. Diodorus calls it
Ydld, and says, that it was situated in an island. Yet, I think, this
etymology inadmissible, as I do not think it idiomatical to say Div-
Ydld; it should be Yédla-diva, and I cannot find a single instance
in which Div, or Did is prefixed in composition. I suppose it derived
from Dev-Ydld, the divine Yala, or Halleh, and in this country, and in
Gurjerat they say Dé, or Di for Déva; and thus Di-Yala, or Diul.
In this manner the town Deva-Raufild, or Rupdld in the desert, to
the east of Bacar on the Indus, is generally called now Di-Rawel.
Our Yala is certainly a most sacred place, being dedicated to the
divine Pat’hd, who is constantly attended by 900,000 Rishis, or holy
men. Pathdld is a regular derivative form, from Pat’hd, as Bengala
from Banga: and from it our ancient travellers and writers made
Patdld, and even Pathalia. Hdlla-wdrd is another name for this
place, generally contracted into Alowr, or Alore, and mentioned by
Abul Fazil : but it is now unknown to the inhabitants of that country.
Yail-diva, or Yala-diva, in the Malabar dialect, signifies the seven
islands, but it would not be idiomatical to say with Capt. Hamilton
Div-yail, which he renders by the seven mouths.
Our ancient navigators, and travellers, and even eastern writers, do
not agree about its situation ; some placing it at Laheri-bandar others at
Cranchi : and it appears to me, that at whatever emporium merchants
were allowed to land, and dispose of their goods, on this they indiffer-
ently bestowed the name of Debil. Merchants were not always
allowed to come up to the Metropolis, or go too far inland, for political
reasons.
Mauluvi Saleh mentioned to me a similar instance, when he was at
Thattha. El Eldrissi says, that Dabil was three days from the sea,
and as many from Mansaurah (the lower) now Thatthd, which was
three days from Firuza, or Nirun now Nehrun, or Hydrabad, on the
west bank of the Indus. It was also two days from Manhabere,
Manhawer, or Minnagara, on the side of which is a place of worship
called Pir-Pattha, and one day’s march south of Tatthah; it is called
Brahminabad by Abul Fazil ; and Shehr-Barahema by Persian writers,*
or the town of Brahmans: it is the Rahemi of Danville, and it is still
a purgunnah called Berhampur, for Braéhmanpura, at least I so sup-
* See D’Herbelot, voc. Cambait.
242 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3.
pose. It is called Bachmanu, for Brachmanu, by Chrysococas: thus
in India they say Bahman, for Brahman. His Mansaurah is the
Tatah of our maps, and Danville’s Tatah is Shah-bandar ; and here he
is right.
The town of Petha, or Tatha is situated in the Delta, on the western
branch of the Indus, and since the improvements made by Golam
Mohammad, it is now only between two or three miles from the
extreme point of the Delta; but the old town was two cos and half,
or five miles from it. There is no arm of the Indus to the north of
the other Thattha, as Iam assured by Mauluvi Saleh, who resided
there seven or eight years in a public capacity. D’Herbelot says, that
Deibul (or Tatha) was besieged in vain by Soliman, the second king of
Persia; but I find no such a king in the history of that country.
In the latter end of the reign of Akbar, it was besieged by his
general Khan-khanan with a numerous army; the siege lasted six
months; but after a most obstinate resistance it was taken. This
town could not have been the present Thattha, which could not have
held out so long: but it was Tatha, or Debiel, which was so strong,
on account of its insular situation. It was denominated Shah-bandar,
or the royal emporium, in honor of Akbar. In some old Portuguese
maps, it is simply called Bandel for Bandar, and in Father Monserrat’s
map of India it is placed, exactly half way, between the mouth of the
western branch of the Indus and Thatthé. The denomination of
Shah-bandar seems to be unknown to Hindu pilgrims, and is used
only by Mussulmans; who never use that of Nagar-Tatha, except
when applied to Thattha.
The pilgrims now prepare themselves to go through a dreadful
country, belonging to a mighty goddess, always ready to befriend
mankind, but at the same time highly irascible, and who, for the
most trifling offence, will inflict on the unfortunate culprit, either an
incurable leprosy, or turn him into stone, or drive him into madness,
by various and uncouth sounds, and strange noises. Pilgrims are how-
ever so much upon their guard, that no such accident ever happens,
and these noises are not always to be heard; and then they are very
faint. They must not bathe all the way, nor wash their faces, or hands,
rinse their mouths, or even wash certain parts, as usual on particular
occasions. This tremendous deity resides at Hingldj, about seven or
1851.] - Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 243
eight miles to the eastward of cape Mw’ddn, or Moran. They now
hire guides, who are well acquainted with the religious places on the
road, the rites to be performed at each place, and the legends relating
to them, which are both numerous, and equally ridiculous. There are
two routes from Shah-bandar to Hinglaj; one called the nine days
route, because they are exactly that number of days on the road ; the
other, for a similar reason, is denominated the thirteen days route.
Pilgrims, however, are not always so exact, and they will sometimes
take two or three days more; and this depends upon the quantity of
- provisions, they are ‘either able, or willing to carry on their backs.
As far as Sonéméhyant, the two routes are the same: and from that
place to Hinglaj they reckon three roads ; one by sea, seldom frequented ;
the other along the sea shore ; and the third is more inland ; and this
last takes up seven days on foot ; but they generally hire camels, and
perform it in five days. When they go along the sea shore, they cross
the outer mouth of the Hdé, at Sonéméhyani, and as no provisions can
be procured on the road, they must take some at the last place, both
for going, and coming back ; and carry the whole on their backs. This
is of course, the most difficult, and besides you must travel on foot:
pilgrims who travel this way are very numerous indeed. Those, who
want either zeal, or bodily strength, go the thirteen days‘route, which
is very expensive, as it is performed on camels; and I lament, that I
never was able to meet with any body, who had travelled that way.
Several intelligent and learned pilgrims have repeatedly told me, that
I had no occasion to regret it; as their route affords very little geo-
graphical information : for it does not pass through any town, or place
of note. They had seen several, who had gone that way, and who
informed them, that they cross the Hdd at the first fordable place,
where there are only a few wretched huts. ‘They then ascend the
heights, and go to Hinglaj, leaving C’hdrd-Beileh, a great way to the
right. Some descend through what is called the Elephant’s neck, and
send their camels to Hinglaj, performing the rest of the journey on
foot. The only thing remarkable on the road, are the tombs of the
old Jogi, or Durveish, and of his disciple, of whom I shall hereafter
take some notice.
All along that route, but more particularly between Shah-bandar,
and cape Monz, there are great many places of worship, dedicated to
21
244 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3.
various deities. There are however no buildings, and there are nothing
else, but trees of the Babul, or Acacia, Tamarind, and Paldsa kind,
stones, springs, small pools, hillocks, &c.; and of which I shall seldom
take any notice. Our pilgrims being ready, and having taken provi-
sions, to last them as far as Rambag, which they reach in three days
they cross the Indus about two cos below Shah-bandar; and about a
gun-shot from the river, is a small pool dedicated to Sinha-Bhavanf-
devi: alittle further is a small river, which runs into the Indus:
three cos further is another small one, which runs also into it. It is
called Cauryd, the lazy, or slow moving river ; like the Coorya-Gaigd,
or Jellinghi in Bengal. This, with the former stream, are supposed to
be branches of an arm of the Indus, which springs from the main
stream, near Peer-Patha, about a day’s march to the south or S. S. W.
of Thattha. There are a few wretched huts, on both sides of the
Cauryé river: and about two miles from it, or six cos from Shah-ban-
dar, the road goes over a low, but extensive hill called Tdmra-thileh,
or the mountain of copper; because it contains quarries of a yellow-
ish stone, like brass, and in some places, rather inclining to a reddish
hue like copper. Zdmra implies both brass and copper, as in French
they say, red and yellow copper. This mountain is mentioned by
Abul Fazil in his account of Sircar Tatah. Besides the quarries, this
mountain abounds with small pebbles or calculi, about the size of the
larger sort of millet, of a whitish crystalline matter, debased with earths
of various kinds, and which in their rough state, look like corn coarsely
ground, or. grit, in Hindi Dardura. They are of course supposed to be
the remains of Devi’s cookery, who, for twelve years, dressed food
there every day for her consort Maha-Deva; but which she con-
stantly threw away at night, seeing that he did not return. These are
polished, perforated, and filed ona string by Mussulmans at Shah-ban-
dar, and then sold to pilgrims, at the rate of one thousand to a rupee,
and from their faint yellowish colour, they are called Tamra. These
small gems, or pebbles, are mentioned by Pliny, who bestows upon
them the name of Zoronisios. According to him, they are found in
the bed of the Indus, and were highly valued by the Magi, or religious
people in India.* They are found in small quantities in the bed of
the river; but these are neglected, as the adjacent quarries afford an
*Pliny, B. 37th C. 10th.
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 245
inexhaustible treasure of them; and they are still highly valued by
pilgrims. Zoronisios, or Dzoronisios is from the Sanskrit Jaran’asya,
pronounced in Bengal, and written by several Sanskrit scholars, Dzoro-
n’osyo. Jaran’a, and its derivative, implying sort of food, ready
dressed ; also its remains. In the Tamuli dialect, such pebbles are
called Paruccai-callu, or stones looking like Paruccat, or grains of
boiled rice and millet. ‘The pilgrims come afterwards, to a small
stream of fresh water, beyond which, at the distance of about a mile,
is a small village called Gdreh, which they reckon fifteen cos from the
ghat, and seventeen from Shah-bandar, or 32 British miles. Hence to
Crimdji, a small village consisting only of five or six wretched huts,
four cos: here there are two roads ; that to the right leads to Rém-bdg,
and that to the left to Léheri-bandar, about four cos, in all 25 cos, or
47.5 British miles from Tat’ha; but some considerable allowance is to
be made for the windings of the road, which are here considerable, and
will reduce the whole distance to 40 miles. The road from Tat’ha to
Laheri-bandar lies on the right of the western branch of the Indus,
the other side being impracticable. Of course it does not follow, that
Laheri-bandar is on the right side of that branch. However, I believe
it to be so, as it is declared in the Ayin-Acberi to be a purgunnah be-
longing to Sircar Tatah of our maps, and of course it is out of the
Delta. I never saw any body, that had been at Laheri-bandar, except
Mauluvi Saleh ; who visited it about 50 years ago; but, as he says,
never saw it, as he arrived after dark, and left it before day light. He
remembers very well crossing a river close to it ; but cannot recollect
on which side of it the town is situated. From Laheri-bandar to Rdm-
bdg, there are 13 cos, or 25 miles. By water, it is first five sea leagues
down the river; thence, along the sea shore, ten nautical miles, in all
28 British miles. By land little allowance is to be made, as the country
is flat, and level, and the 25 miles may be reduced to 23. About 14
or 15 miles from Crimdji, they come to a desert place, and about a
musket-shot to the right, is a small river called Matsar, dry at that
season of the year; but there was a well of good water in its bed. It
falls into the bay of Crdchi, and here the guides inform the pilgrims,
that the sea is very near. Between this place, and Crimdjt, there are
two Charis, C’haricds, or Creeks, into which the tide flows. Hence
ten, or eleven miles to Rém-bdg : they first cross a C’hari, which comes
AM 4
246 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. (No. 3.
from the Indus, and into which the tide flows ; for such is the mean-
ing of C’hart: about half-way, a few huts, and a well; and within two
or three miles from Rém-bdg is another C’hari ; but, whether there is
an inland communication by water, through these ereeks, with the
western branch of the Indus, is unknown to the pilgrims, whom I have
consulted. In this country, they have no itinerary measures, and the
word cos is unknown: they compute their rate of travelling by pahars,
or prahars, as they call them, aud their parts, or ghurries. When the
days and nights are equal, the prahara is of three hours. It is of
course difficult to adjust the particulars of their routes ; but as this
road has been travelled by pilgrims for ages, and perhaps as early as
the times of Alexander ; they have, through long experience, reduced,
and computed the distances, between the principal places on the road,
into cos, and which I find to be pretty accurate. Some unavoidable dis-
agreements with regard to the particulars are, of course, immaterial,
when the grand outlines are ascertained. In the Table of the distances
through India in Persian, and ascribed in a MSS. lately in my pos-
session, to Muhammad Cambucsh Shahzadeh or prince royal, born A. H.
1077, A. D. 1668, the distances are givén both in Royal, and Rismi, or
small cos; and it is there declared, that two Royal cos are equal to
three and half Rismi; thus the Royal cos is equal to two British miles
and five furlongs: the common cos of India, to one mile and seven
furlongs; and the Rismi to one mile and a half. There the distances
are given, in general, in Royal cos, or at least intended as such, from
actual measurement, it is supposed, but in some cases only im common,
or Rismi cos from report. Thus from Léheri-bandar to Bandasyl,
there are 994 Royal cos, 1740 Rismi: but the particulars exhibit 30
cos from Silhet to Bonasyl, and these are certainly Rismi. This is
also the case with Ldaheri-bandar, which is reckoned 30 cos from
Tatha, are Rismi, equalto 55 British miles. The distance from Tat’ hé
to Silhet is 934 Royal cos, to which add twice 30, and it gives 994 cos.
The Mussulmans, and particularly the officers of government in that
country, formerly computed the distance from Tathé to Ram-bag to be
30 Royal cos, or 78 British miles ; and this computation is still used by
many in that country. There at Rdm-bdg is a C’hart, or Creek, whieh
joins the Matsar, and thence goes into the bay of Cranchi. The
C’hart is on the right of the road, and the fort is about a cos from it
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 247
inland, and Crdnché is upon the Creek, about half a cos from the bay ;
though the greatest part of the houses are now round the fort. Half
a cos to the S. W. of the Fort, toward the bay, there is a small lake,
or large pond, in which there are crocodiles, of which wonderful stories
are related. Rama-chandra remained there twelve years with Laksh-
ma’na, Hanumana, and Sita, and made a garden, called after him Rém-
bag. Inthe bay there are several small rocky islets, three of which
are particularly noticed by pilgrims: the largest is called Rdama-Zaro-
ca, or the observatory, or watching place of Rama-Chandra, who erected
a Zarocé upon it. Jarochd, or rather Dzeroc’ha, in Sanskrit Jalaca,
is a latticed window, for the sake of observing, what is going on abroad ;
also a peeping hole. By the Zaroc’hds of Rama, Lacshma’na, &c.,
the pilgrims understand certain mounds, or raised platforms, either
natural or artificial, for the above purpose, and in this sense it is syno-
nymous with Sezrungah in Persian. According to Father Monserrat,
the largest of these islets was called Camelo by the Portuguese; and
the three principal ones Monaras, or the turrets, from the Arabic
Mindra, and opposite to them is a small branch of the Indus. He
does not say positively, that he had been there himself; but I believe
that this was the case. The several passages relating to this place
stand thus, Canthi Naustathmus sorgi douro das ‘ Monaras, statio
pro turribus dicitur juxta Monaras........ Canthi Naustathmus sta-
tioni respondet scopulorum, qui pro Indi hostio eminent, et vulgo dici-
tur Monaras, h. (hoc est) turres vel pyramides, ab Arabibus accepto
vocabulo. | |
‘* Extra ostium Indi insule Chrysé, et Argyré—necubi apparent.
Eminet tamen, nostrd memorid, deserta queedam insula et perexigua,
quam vocitant Camel, ex adverso hostii amnis: sed ea saxum ingens,
exors auri argentique.’’ Here the words nostrd memorid are, in my
opinion, to be rendered, I recollect, §c., and imply, that he had been
there. The original MS. is in my possession.
The bay was called Rio de Pilotes, or the Pilot river by the Portu-
guese, who had always some of them stationed there, in order to
conduct their ships over the bars of the Indus, and their ships
remained there at an anchor, waiting for a proper opportunity, and it
is called for that reason Naustathmus by Ptolemy. This place is
styled the harbour of Hermes by Haython the Armenian, who mistakes
248 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3,
Rama for Hermes an ancient sage. It is designated also by the
appellation of the fort of Ram, in the treaties of peace concluded
between Nadir Shah, and the emperor of India; and by that of
Ramgar, Coydr, or Couhbdar in the Ayin-Acberi. Our pilgrims, having
visited in a boat the Zerocd of Ram, cross over to the other side
of the Bay, and after a march of eight or nine cos, about 15 or
17 miles, they arrive on the banks of the river Hdd, which they
cross, dress their food, and sleep there. There is about one foot
of water in it, during the dry season: its bed is broad, and it is
a pretty large river during the rains. Its bed is full of large round-
ed stones called Gallets by Buffon. Its current is rapid, and makes
a considerable noise among the stones. It was called Ab-Indos by
the Portuguese, and in some maps Odandos, or the Indian Had ;
and by Father Monserrat 46 Indorum rivus in Latin. The country
between Rdm-bdg, and this river is full of stones, which were formerly
men, and who will resume their original shapes, at the end of the
world. On the fourth day, at night the pilgrims sleep on the banks
of the Hdd, and, early on the fifth, resume their march. From this
river to Sdénemeydnt, they reckon 20 cos, or 38 British miles. The first
part of the route is intricate, and having no fixed points, they never
agree about the particulars, till they come to a place called Rémpra-
nala, or Rémprabah, which is acknowledged to be 12 cos, or 23 miles
from Sdnéméyani: these deducted, leave 8 cos, or 15 miles for the
distance from the Indian Hab to Rdmprabéh. To the West of the
Héb is a range of hills, running parallel to it, and very close to the
river opposite to the ford, there is an opening in the range, which,
though narrow, affords an easy passage; the range to the left runs
toward the sea, and the distance is supposed to be five or six cos, and
ends at Cape Mun’d, a name unknown to our travellers. The ford
and pass are guarded by a form of Siva called Jhangdr, or Thangar-
Bhairava, or the tremendous one, maker of jungles and twangs, from
the Sanskrit Jhah or Jhanjha, and Thah, in the spoken dialects Jhang,
and Thang; both are expressive of the twang of a bow-string. These
are heard only, when he is not irritated, otherwise these sounds are
such, that people will either die through fear, or be driven to madness :
and here begins the country of Jhang, or noises. This tremendous
deity has a seat, or station in the bed of the river, and also in the
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 249
pass, which they call his Chokey, or watch-house. His Sanskrit name
in the Puraén’as is Darddures’wara, or our lord in the shape of a
Bull-Frog. The pass is about two miles long, and at some distance
from it to the right, is a small hill called Angdkeryd, or of the loaves.
There was the oven of Locd-mdtd, or the mother of mankind, in which
she used to bake bread, for her numerous offspring: but once through
her indiscretion, all her loaves were turned into stones, which now lie
scattered all over the country. They are circular, and about five or
six inches in diameter, and Angdkeryd in Hindi, is a round loaf of that
size, now very seldom used, at least in this part of the country. They
are made of wheat: but in the Scanda-pura’na it appears, that all
these stones, or perhaps part of them only, were originally the fruit
of the Bilva-tree, and indeed they look very much like it, both in size,
and colour. To the left of the road, at the distance of about a mile
and a half, is the wedd of our mother, but seldom visited by pilgrims.
Near this hillock, resides a form of Siva under the name of Angé-
keryd-Bhairava, who defends the pass, and pours showers of these
stones upon the assailants, whilst Jhangdr or Jhancéra frightens them
with dreadful noises. They both defended it against Rama-chandra,
and his numerous army, for twelve years, when they were forced to
give way.
A little further, at the bottom of the declivity, begins the dry bed
of a river, divided into four very distinct portions, by three depressions,
where this dry bed is hardly visible. The first part is very little
below the surface of the country, and full of round stones, upon which
pilgrims are directed to lay themselves down, and to perform Lo’ tan,
that is to say, to tumble, or roll themselves smartly three times in
honor of the mother of mankind. Hence it is called the river Lo’tan.
This dry bed was excavated by Rdma-chandra, and his army, after
they had gone through the pass, in order to obtain water; but in vain,
owing tothe displeasure of Hinguld-Devi. The next portion of it
after the Lo’tan was made by Hanuman; hence it is called his canal
nala, véha or béh. The third is the work of Lacshman’a, and is
equally denominated after him. There is his seat, or watching place,
called his Zerocd, or Seirungdéh; and by digging into the bed, good
water is obtained: it is about a mile from the sea. Then comes the
canal of Rdma, which is the largest and deepest; hence it is called
250 Essay on the Ancient Geography of Taha. [No. 3.
his pra-nala or prabdéh, Réma-nala, or Rdma-prabdh. There is his
Zerocé, or Seirungah also, and fine water is obtained by digging into
its bed. This place is about half a mile from the sea, and then the
bed trends toward the N. E. to the right of the road. Rém-prabah
is about fifteen miles from the Hdd, and about twenty-three from Séne-
meydnt. The three last portions of this dry bed, are about 400 feet
broad, and about 30 deep: the banks, particularly on the Eastern
side, are almost perpendicular, and higher in general on that side,
toward the hills; and it seems to have been formerly a branch of the
Héb, or river Arbis. According to the Maha-Bharat, these were
excavated by the famous Vasu-raja.
The country is a perfect desert, with low trees, and a few thickets
of underwood, here and there. About three cos, or six miles from
Rdm-prabéh, and Rdma’s Setrungah, is Maica-Coinh, or Coinh-Ambé
in Hindi, the well of our mother. This was produced by her, out of
mere compassion for Rama-chandra, and his army, after their fruitless
attempts to obtain water, by making these deep canals. There the
pilgrims rest themselves during the night of the fifth day. Early in
the morning they resume their march, and after travelling six cos, or
eleven miles, they arrive between ten and eleven o’clock, on the banks
of a feeble stream. ‘There the level of the country sinks suddenly,
forming, as it were, a steep and bold shore, which begins at the sea
on the left, and trends toward the N. E.; forming a long curve to
the east of the bay of the Hd. This bank or shore, is about 40 feet
high, and there has been cut through it a ghdé or pass; and the
earth, that was thrown up on both sides, was made ‘into the shape of
two regular little conical mounds, one on each side. A few hundred
yards, from this descent, is a small stream in some places not six inches
deep, which runs toward the left into the sea, which is little more than
a mile distant as far as they could judge. From the top of the ghdt
there is a full view of the sea, and of the place where the stream falls
into it, and there was the harbour of Morontobara, which no longer
exists, but the canal, which led from it into the bay remains still,
though no longer navigable.
After a march of three cos, or six miles nearly, they arrive at Sdne-
meydnt, between one and two o’clock ; and having taken some refresh-
ments, and a little rest, they embark : and if the wind be favourable, they
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 251
go directly to the opposite side of the outer mouth of the Hdd ; and
the distance is reckoned about three cos, or six miles. Should the
wind prove unfavourable, they take a circuit through the bay, availing
themselves of the remaining part of the tide of flood, and with the
tide of ebb they come down to the usual landing place. This compass
is about seven cos or thirteen miles.
Sdénemeydné in an island, or peninsula, or rather both, if I may be
allowed the expression, is situated on the Northern side of it, toward
the bay to the Kastward, and at some distance from the outer mouth
of the Hab. It is a small wretched place, chiefly inhabited by Musal-
mans. ‘The trees, and groves, which Nearchus saw there, no longer
exist: tolerably good water is obtained from wells, which however
must be digged afresh frequently. Its ancient, and extensive fisheries
are now much neglected: and from them it is asserted, that its name
Sénemeydnt, or the golden fisheries, is derived from their immense
returns.
In that case, its name should be spelt Sén-mahydni ; for mahi in that
country, and in Persian also, is fish ; sona is the vulgar pronunciation
of the Sanskrit Swarna gold. It is called also Sénydnpurt, the golden
town,* and Sanawain by El Edrissi.t The latter is for Sénydni, or
Sényain, which are derivative forms in the vulgar dialects. El Edrissi
says, that in Kirman, there are also Sanauain and Mascdén, which last
is near Kircaian towards the source of the Hdd. In the Portuguese
map of that country, in the travels of Z. H. Linschot, the bay at the
mouth of the Il-Mend or Hdé with the peninsula, and an arm of the
river toward the west, are remarkably well delineated, and the penin-
sula is called with propriety an island. Its name Zarnaque seems to
be from Swarnaca, the golden island.
The real name of Sén-mahydnt is Pher, or Phor-mohdnd, or the
mouth of the river Phér or Phér, another name for the Hdd, from a
town of that name on its banks. It is called Fermoun by Ebn-Haucal,
and Berment in some old Portuguese maps, as in that of the Persian
empire, in Ortelius’s Atlas. On the opposite side of the H4é, in the
above map, is a place called Beccar. Its true name is Macara, and a
little further west, is Mette, for Mdtd, or Hingldj-devi.
* See Asiat. Researches, Vol. V. p. 43.
+ See El Edrissi, pp. 51 and 59,
252 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India, [No. 3.
To the north of Berment, in the above map, is Adbil or dzbil, a
place of some celebrity, because the sect of the 4li-Ildhiydhs is sup-
posed to have made its appearance, and prevailed there for a long time.
It is called 4d¢d by El Edrissi; and is the same, I believe, with the
Azend of Ebn Haucal; and the true reading should be dAzdil. The
pilgrims having taken provisions (a little meal only) cross the mouth
of the bay, and if the weather be favourable, they land at a place
called Macara, W. N. W. of Sén-mahydnt, and about six miles from
it. This is not to be understood of the breadth of the outer mouth
of the Hdd, which, I suppose to be about a mile and half broad. The
boats, in which they embark, are generally near the eastern part of
the town, and from this place, the six miles are tobe reckoned. They
land, where the swzf, from the sea, ends. It used formerly to spread
desolation all over the bay; but a holy man, finding the rib of an
immense whale, lying dead on the shore, fixed it into the ground, and
forbade the surf to go beyond it in future. It lies horizontally nearly,
and one extremity is partly buried in the ground, which is very stiff;
but the other is wholly buried into it. From this circumstance, this
spot is called the place of the Mach’ hicd-Har, or fish bone; Macara-
Hdr, or bone of the Macara, Magar, or Whale, or simply Macar. It
is called Beccar in the Portuguese maps, Pagdld by Nearchus, and
Pegade by Philostratus. Whether these names were originally the
same, or not, is immaterial, as they point to the same place. Philos-
tratus in speaking of Pegdda says, ‘“ Here is the country of copper (or
Tamra) and also that of gold (Swarna, or Sond).”’
Our pilgrims, as soon as landed, worship the Macar’s bone; and set
off immediately, marching the whole night and part of the next day ;
when about three o’clock, they arrive on the banks of the western
branch of the Hdd, or river Phér or Phér. The country is level,
their course west nearly, and the distance is 15 cos, or 28-5 British
miles. There on the banks of the Hdd, they take a frugal repast, and
spend the night of the seventh.
Ten, or eleven cos from the whale bone, are the wells of ’Acrdah.
Cupa a well, Cupdn wells in Sanskrit, and if the name of a place
Cupana: in the spoken dialects Cuwanh a well, Cuinh a small well ;
and as the wells of ’Acrdh are small ones, they are called ’ Acra-ca-
Cuinh. Their waters were formerly bitter, but a holy man, by putting
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 253
into them branches of the Madar, or A’crdh tree, made them fresh,
and palatable: and they are a little more than a mile from the sea.
This tree is called in Sanskrit Acré the name of the Sun, and it is
the cotton tree.
About a mile to the east of the Had, is a place called Lakeryd-co’ ta
or rather Lakeryd-cwta, the heap of wood; because every pilgrim
leaves there a stick, for the benefit of Rama-chandra, and his numer-
ous army; when the former, in the character of Calki-avatara, will go,
and encounter Bali, the Hindi Anti-christ; and this will enable him
to dress food for his troops, in this dreary place. All the treasures,
which are buried in deep vaults in Nepal, and other districts in the
mountains of Himalaya, and to the north of them, will be opened,
and with these Rama-chandra will pay his troops, procure grain, &c.
Without these wise precautions, Anti-christ might prevail. Those who
hoard up these treasures, it is true, have no such idea, but they are
secretly influenced by an invisible agent. ‘This place is also called
Ghacariyd, from the noises heard there, and there is Ghacariya-Bhai-
rava: this word is generally pronounced Ghaukeriyé. This river is a
branch of the Has, which springs out of it, above the bay, and is
remarkably well delineated in the map annexed to Linschot’s travels,
as I observed before. There it is called Caurecd, and in other maps
Caoricd, which is perhaps a corruption from Gaukeriya or Gaucriya,
as it is often pronounced. Its course however is very oblique, with
regard to the sea shore; and it falls into the sea, about two or three
miles from the place, where the pilgrims cross it. During the dry
season, there is no water in it; but it may be obtained in plenty by
digging into the bed; which is choked with sands at its mouth; but
it is supposed to be open during the rains. It is called Phér or Phér,
from a town of that name, on the banks of the main stream.
Gaukeriyé or Gaucriya is another name for it, from the place of
that name in its vicinity, or because the Ghaueriyd, or noises begin to
be heard there: for this reason it is denominated Colcald, because the
Colcalé or noises of Chan’dicd-devt begin to be heard there about
midnight ; being compared to the distant twang of a bow string, or of
the string of a musical instrument, similar to that which seemed to
come from the statue of Memnon, and is probably a trick of the guides,
who are really the priests of Hinglaj. Colcald is from the Sanskrit
2K 2
254 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. (No. 3.
Caldcala, or Coldhala, implying strange sounds and noises: and Cold-
hala is the Sanskrit name of the country borderimg upon the Had.
The mountains of Coldhala, are mentioned in the first section of the
Maha-Bharat, as well as the Hdd under the name of S’uctimatt, or
the river full of oysters, which are found in abundance and of an
unusual size, at its mouth, according to Nearchus. The famous Vasu-
rdjd, who conquered all the world, and seemingly contemporary with
Vesores king of Egypt, was one day hunting over this mountain, and
was very much displeased to find, that the mountain obstructed the
passage of the river to the sea. He then dug several channels, recon-
ciled the river, and the mountain, and they were married. From this
union came a son called Yu, and a daughter called Giricd, or the
mountain damsel. Rivers and mountains have two ecountenances, the
first is such as implied by their names, and the second is a human
countenance. The offspring of the above couple had also two counte-
nances. Yu in a human shape became the charioteer of Vasu-raja,
and Giricé remains there as a distinct mountain, and is probably Cape
Mund: but in her human shape, she became the wife of Vasu-raja :
and on Coldhala was the scene of the filthy, and obscene origin of the
mother of Vydsa.
From that circumstance the Hdd is also called Prita or Narmmd,
the river of pleasure, and dalliance.
The latter may be an allusion to Nammri, the name of the aboriginal
tribes of that country. That the consort, and originally the daughter
of the mountain of noises, should be called also the river of noises or
Araba, seems highly probable. ’Araéda, or ’ Arba, being used, as the
name of a place, of a river, becomes ’Arabd, ’Arbdé and ’Arbi. S'ucti
is generally used to signify oysters, however it implies all sorts of
bivalves.
S'ane’ ha is an univalve shell, a conch; but it is used also to express
shells in general; and S’anc’ha-desd in Sanskrit, ’Sanc’ha-deh in the
spoken dialects, implies a country abounding with shells, and is, I
believe, the origin of Sangada, the name of the country between the
Hdb, and Cape Mun’d, according to Nearchus. Though ’drabé
implies the river of noises; yet it is probable, that originally it meant
no such a thing; and that its name was either accidental, or that of
to Me
some tribe living on its banks, which perhaps no longer exists; or at
1851.) Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 255
least is unknown to the pilgrims, who visit that country; and the
? drubd, or ?Arub tribe is mentioned in the Ayin-Acberi.*
The same may be said of Cold-hala, which, I am sure, never was
meant originally to signify a country full of noises; for near it, is
another district called Téla-hala in the Vardha-mihira-Sanhité, and the
Puranas; the inhabitants of which, are now called Tdla-Burji. The
general name of the country, it seems, was Hala divided into Cold-
Hala, and Téla-Hala. In the Cumaricd-chan’da, this country is
called Calahavyanjaca, or country of noises.
According to the Scanda-purana, section of Reva, it is said, that
from this place, Vasu-r4j4 advanced toward the west, crossed the sea,
and carried his conquests to the limits of the west, as far as S/aca, or
Cshira-dwipa, or the White island, according to the Vayu-purana.
Unfortunately every great king is asserted to have conquered all the
world, which is considered, it seems, as a necessary achievement.
On the eighth, early in the morning, the pilgrims proceed, in a
N. W. direction, toward a place called Shabda-coti-cote, distance about
twelve cos, or 23 British miles. About half way is a singular spot
dedicated to S‘iva, and called Chandra-cupa, or the well of the Moon.
It consists of three hillocks in a triangle, and having only a large
circular base: one of them larger than the rest, is about sixty feet
high, and has on its summit a bubbling spring, which intermits. The
crater is about three or four feet wide, and is in the shape of an inverted
cone. The water, which is hot, rushes up with a hissing noise, and
brings up with it a small quantity of sand, which with the water falls
again to the bottom of the crater. About twenty paces from it, and a
little lower, is another similar spring, but smaller, which boils up also,
though seldom, and then very faintly. That part of the plain, on
which this conical hill stands, is somewhat higher, and rises toward
the sea, where it forms a low point called, in the late nautical surveys,
Cudgerah ; but its real name is Cunjarah.
Shabda-coti-cote or the fort of the ten millions of noises, heard
there at least formerly, is called also Saptdévarna or with seven enclo-
sures. It is supposed to be eight cos, or fifteen miles from the sea;
and is situated at the western extremity of that range of hills, which
begins near the Héé, and runs westerly, in a parallel direction with
* Vol. II. p. 203.
256 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3.
the sea shore: and which is compared to a Cunjara, or huge elephant,
buried up to his belly into the ground. The head, on which is
situated the fort, seems to look toward the sea, and projects consider-
ably to the south. The depression between the head, and the body
is very obvious, and is called the elephant’s or Cunjara’s neck. Of
the head alone of the elephant they take notice, and the low point I
mentioned before, being opposite to it, is denominated Cunjarah.
According to the Scanda-purana, the mountain of Cunard was the
daughter of Himalaya, and the wife of mount Chrauncha, who in his
human shape having been killed by S‘iva, all his wives, and Cunard
among them, made dreadful lamentations, and cursed S’iva.
This fort is the place of abode of Chan’ dicd-’devi, a form of Hingula-
devi, or Hinglaj. She is a most irascible deity, which, for the most
trifling offence, will turn men, animals, ships, &c. into stones, plants,
and trees. This place is the metropolis of Strirdjya, or the kingdom
of the woman, and it is called also Chan'di-grdama and by Pliny, Condi-
Grama. Whatever man enters its walls, never returns; of course no
account can be given of the inside. The rocky summit of the
elephant’s head, appears like the ruins of an old fortified town. Such
appearances are not uncommon along that coast, according to former
navigators, and Alex. Child, in the year 1616, being 26 leagues
W.N. W. from Guadel, took notice of seven rocky eminences inland,
looking like so many castles in ruins, and called by the Portuguese the
seven cities. Towards the east, near the neck, is a small ravine, and
higher up, is something like a gateway, and the ravine is called the
path leading to it. From the depression of the neck, and the low
grounds below, issue a feeble rill, which runs westward into the Haur
river. Its bed is generally dry, but good water is easily obtained by
digging into it. On its banks, and about two miles south of the
gateway, the pilgrims spend the night with fear and trembling, at least
they tell you so, and early on the ninth day, they resume their march,
and this is truly a most fatiguing day. From their resting place, on
the preceding day, there are about 13 cos, or 25 miles to the banks of
the Haur, and considering the trending of the sea-shore, the course I
take to be W. S. W.
There is a consecrated tract of land, beginning about two miles east
of the Haur, and extending about twelve cos toward east. It is very
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 257
near the shore, but its breadth N. and S. is in some places only four
or five cos. In going through this holy ground, they must suppress
all sorts of evacuations, they must not spit, blow their noses, and
throw the matter upon the ground, &c.; otherwise they would be
punished with an incurable leprosy. They cross it in an oblique
direction, and reckon the distance to be travelled over, to be about six
cos, or twelve miles. When they approach it, the guides admonish
them, and on replying, that they are ready, on a signal given, they all
set off, like so many dogs after their game (such is the expression,
they use themselves) heedless of one another. When fatigued, they
occasionally lie down, and by their reckoning, they traverse this holy
ground in three hours. Some pilgrims prefer to go round this tre-
mendous spot; but this is reckoned unfair. This holy ground is called
Camald-pith, or the seat of Camald-devt : another name for it, is Cold, or
Gold-path. It consists of a stiff, whitish clay, which softens during the
rains, and the whole becomes an impracticable quagmire ; and indeed this
is asserted of all the low grounds between the Héé and the river Haur.
The whole country, between these two rivers, is called simply Camald,
Gold and Colé ; and by El Edrissi Colwdn, from Cold-van ; and this de-
nomination is also made to extend, beyond the mountains to the north,
called in Sanskrit Darddura, which is mentioned in the Puranas, as the
name of a country, and of some mountains in that part of India. Chan-
dicé-devi, who is really the Circé of the Hindus, is, from her living there,
called Darddurf; and she might also be styled Cirt, or Circd, as she
resides in the country of Ctra.
About two miles to the east of the river Ghaur, the pilgrims per-
ceive the sea, and some rocks, among which there is one larger than
the rest. These are supposed to have been ships, and boats formerly ;
which with all their crews were turned into stones by Chan‘dicd. The
same story is related, concerning a rock close to the island of Ashtola
in that country, by Capt. Blair, who says that the natives assured him,
that the island was enchanted. Some merchants had attempted once
to settle at the mouth of the river Haur, and had built a little town,
which was frequented by ships loaded with various articles of trade.
The goddess had told them repeatedly that she disapproved of their
settling so near to her; but they insisted, and were justly punished
for their obstinacy and presumption. |
258 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. i Nowa:
This town is called Cambele by El Edrissi, and Camhal by Haji
Califah, from Camald. The river retained that name, even to the
time of the Portuguese, who call it Camelo in their maps. The town
was 1500 paces from the sea, and existed before the time of Alexander.
These rocks are called Hinléh in some late surveys for Hinlaj; but
had it not been for this curious legend about them, the pilgrims would
not probably have taken the least notice of them.
They arrive afterwards on the banks of the river Haur, much
fatigued, and after having eaten and drank in the evening, they sleep
the whole night, and the next day they perform their ablutions, for the
first time since they left Nagar-Tatha, or Tethdé. The sea is not to be
seen from that place, and they could give me no information about its
distance, which I suppose to be about four or five miles. The bed of
the river is about 500 feet broad, the stream, in the dry weather about
100; and in the deepest part about three, or three feet and a half.
Its water is limpid, and very good; it runs with great velocity, and for
this reason the tide does not come up to this place. About a mile
from this river, is another small one, called the Hinguld-Gangd, which
comes from the north, and falls into the Ghaur river ; and its source
is within the ravines of Hifgldj. The pilgrims then travel N. W. for
about two miles through a broken ground, with small hillocks, and a
few low trees, and shrubs, to the foot of the hills of Hinlg. This is
properly the table-land of the country ; for the real range of hills is
several cos further to the west. This table-land consists of white
chalk ; for which reason, they are called Dhavald-giri, or Dhauld-giri,
This table-land is not above 70 or 80 feet high; but is intersected by
many ravines, and among these ravines, are all the numerous places of
worship at Hingl4j. There is a stream at the bottom of almost every
one, which uniting, forms a small river called Cdn’ere, from the number
of flower-bushes of that name. There are many of them, in the
gardens, in the Gangetic Provinces; its flower is of a red colour, and
its Sanscrit nameis Carn’acdra. The Cdan’ere runs toward the east,
into the Hzaguld, and through its bed, is the entrance into the holy
recesses of Hinglij. From the Ghaur, they reckon six cos, or twelve
miles, to the westernmost parts of these recesses ; but, on account of
the numerous windings, I suppose the horizontal distance, to be about
six or seven miles only. There are no statues, nor temples ; but shape-
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 259
less stones and dark cavities in the ravines, are dignified with these
names. Loca-mdté the mother of mankind, is the chief deity, and
before her temple, they strip naked, and rolling themselves upon the
rough pavement, like madmen, call out ‘‘ 4i-mdta! <Ai-mdtd ! cleanse
us from our impurities.” 4i-mdté signifies the woman our mother lite-
rally, but here it implies our lady, and mother. Musulmans, who
take her to be Eve, have translated Ai-mdté by Bibt-Ndnt our blessed
lady, and grandmother. She is styled in the Puranas S’rt-Mdéé, our
blessed mother; Devi-Mdtd, the goddess our mother, and Loca-mata.
There is a part of the rock supposed to be a statue of Gan’es‘a, but
his head, Mud’dn, is several cos further. Baba-Ndna has also there
a place dedicated to him. ‘The pilgrims remain there one or two days,
and then return the same way they came.
The valley, between the western ridge, and the fort of Chandicd,
I suppose to be about eight miles broad: it inclines to the east of
north, and forms a slight curve in that direction. The river Ghaur
runs through it, and is fed, in the lower part, by many rills from the
ridge to the west of it.
Through this ridge is a famous pass, leading to the westward, called
Rdjdhén, or Radhan't, that is to say the place of the discomfiture,
and total overthrow, of the Rajas: for Rama, both in the character of
Parasi, and of Chandra, overthrew there, the confederate kings of the
Cufs: hence it is called Cophanta by Ptolemy, from Cuf-han’‘t, the
place of the discomfiture of the Cufs. I never saw but one pilgrim,
who had visited this place; though it was known by name to others.
There were no inhabitants: he saw one or two pools of good water,
and its distance from Hinglaj, he supposed to be two or three days’
journey. It was then twenty years since he had been there, but as
far as he could recollect, it was at a considerable distance from the
river Haur. A high road from Tha’t’tha, through Kz on the Hdd,
and Cdrd-Beileh, leads through this pass.
Card, or C’hard-Beileh is a pretty little town for the country, situated
in a beautiful spot, well cultivated, and on the banks of a little river,
supposed. to be the Haur, or Ghaur.
This place is known by name to several pilgrims: but I never saw
but one who had been there. He was a Siku priest, and a well
informed man. According to him, it is four days from Hingl4j,
2 L
260 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3.
and greatly to the east of north from it. There were neat brick build-
ings, with beautiful orchards and gardens, and the inhabitants seemed
to be in good circumstances. This town, I suppose to be the Lr-mayil
of El Edrissi; the Armaiel of Ebn Haucal.
Beileh signifies a town, a village in the dialect of that country, and
is, I believe, the true reading; and the account given of it by Eh
Edrissi agrees with that of the Sixu priest. From the particulars given
by Arrian, there can be no doubt, but it is Rambdkia, or Rdmbdg
situated in a delightful spot, and the largest town in the country ; and
this induced Alexander to colonise it, and it was called Alexandria
afterwards. Q. Curtius says, that Alexander reached the country of
the Arabit in nine days, (I suppose from Pathala) and, that on the
fifth, he crossed the river Arabus. He then entered the country of
the Arbii. This river Arabus, or Arbis, I take to be the Indian Hdé.
On the ninth day, I suppose, he arrived on the banks of the real
Arbis, on the confines of the Arbi, and of the Orite, not of Gedrosia
as he says; for Gedrosia includes both the drdiz and Orite. This
passage is obscure, owing to the carelessness of our author. This
river, says Arrian, is not very deep: this is true of the Indian Hdd,
but not of the other, at that season of the year; and I have been
assured, that its banks in general are very high, much broken, and the
ghdts, or passes very difficult: for which reason, travellers avoid
as much as possible the valley, through which it flows. Thence
Alexander went to Rdmbdg, now Cdard-Beileh, or Haur-maiel: El
Edrissi says, that it is two days from Kir, or Ki on the Arbis ; but Ebn
Haucal says four; and I believe he is right. It appears from Arrian,
that Rdmbdg was at considerable distance from the pass, through the
mountains of Gedrosia; and 1 suppose it to be between one and two
days from it. Thereabout Réma-chandra waited for some time, till
he could bring the confederate kings of the Cofs, or Caphs to an
action. They had entrenched themselves strongly in the pass; but
being allured down, they were completely defeated ; hence the field of
battle has ever since been called Rajhan or Rajhan't, and Cophan’t, or
the place of the slaughter of the confederate Rajds of the Cophs.
Parasi-Rama did the same before, and Rama at the end of the world
will encounter Bali, and his allies, and give them there a complete
overthrow. The place, where their immense armies were stationed,
1851. | Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 261
for a considerable time, was called as usual Rémbdg. Tradition has
recorded Rdjhdn't, but says nothing about this Rdmbdg. Alexander,
in consequence of the nature of the ground, took exactly the same
measure with his predecessors, and followed the same steps, and was
equally successful. This place is the Cophanta of Ptolemy; though
misplaced by him, as well as Ora. There might have been several
towns denominated Cophdnta ; for the Caphs’ country extended, from
the entrance into the Persian gulf, unto the Indus. They are called
Capis in Sanskrit, and their country Capi’sdyana. Another name for
it, is Ké'da, or Kira, probably the Kir of Scripture, and in Hebrew
Caphtor signifies the mountains of Caph, Caphs, Cophs, or Cephenes.
Some pilgrims, from report only, say, that to the north of Hinglaj,
there is a considerable town called Ghaurt, or Hauri, upon a small
river in a delightful spot, and supposed to contain about 6000 inha-
bitants, which is a great deal for the country. They did not agree
about the distance; some supposing it to be four days; others five or
six, and even seven, like the Horewa of Arrian. Whether it be the
same with Haur-Beileh is uncertain. One of them, if two different
cities, is the Ora of Ptolemy, and the Horcea of the author of the
Periplus. From it the country is called to this day Haur-Céndn, or
Haur Céian ; and its ancient inhabitants Ori, and Oritce. The southern
parts are called Cold by pilgrims, and Colwdn for Cold-van, both by
El Edrissi and Ebn Haucal. The country to the east of the Hdd is
called Rahun by El Edrissi, and Rahouk by Kbn Haucal ; and Mauluvi
Saleh recollects the latter or Réhook ; either as the name of a town, or
of atribe, to the west of Tha't’'tha. Rdvaca in Sanskrit implies a
country of strange noises from Rava, or Raba noise; and from it, is
formed in Sanskrit Araba, or Arba, either with B or V, and A’raba,
which being used as the names of a country, or of a river, become
Arabd, Arbaé, and Arbi, Arabd, or Arabi, and Arabaca, or Aravaca.
Whether these denominations were meant originally to signify a coun-
try full of strange noises, is certainly doubtful. None, however, of
the preceding etymologies are mine: but the Pauranics suppose, that,
in all countries styled Strirdjyam, or country solely inhabited by
women, strange noises are heard, and some occasionally really so dread-
ful, as to drive those who hear them into madness, or even so as to
cause instant death. Be this as it may, there are several such coun-
2L 2
262 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3.
tries in India; one in the peninsula, another near the mouth of the
Indus; and several in the mountains to the north. This Stré-rijyam,
near the mouth of the Indus, is peculiarly noticed in the only section
remaining of the Mahabharata of Jaimini. Hanuman, who is still
alive, resides in Sér?-rdjyam in the peninsula ; and these dreadful sounds,
are supposed to proceed from him. The women, who reside in this
southern Stri-rdjyam, are greatly inferior to Hingula-devi, and her
forms: these were originally the wives of Ravana, who kept them in a
place of security, among mountains, in the peninsula. Ravana having
been killed by Rama-chandra, the conqueror allowed his wives to
remain unmolested in that place. He even left some of his own
amongst them, and Hanuman was appointed their guardian. They
are all addicted to sorcery, very lewd; and they all endeavour to
decoy men into their precincts. The country to the west of the Indus,
as far west as Persia, and to the north, as far as Candahar, is called
Kt’da, or Kira in the Puranas; from which, in a regular derivative
form comes Kirmdn, and Kira-sthdn, its present modern names. It is
divided into Kida proper, or Gedrosia, and Macran, for Macardn, or
the whale country: Stephanus of Byzantium is the only ancient
author, who notices Macardn, or Macaréné. *Ki'dd, or Kir is soft-
ened as usual into Kiz, or Ktj, as Munz for Mun’da; Termiz for Termed,
&c., and Kedrosia or Gedrosia is from Kid-roh, which in the language
of that country, signifies the mountains of Kid’a. Macrdn, in general,
is supposed to include Ky; hence the latter is called Ky-Macrdn.
The Indus, in its lower parts, is called Mehrdn by Musulmans, and
Mehrévn by Hindus, who constantly spell it Mehrdvan.
This is, I am told, in the dialect of Cach’ha; and it seems to be
also the name of the country from Sewdn to the sea: and to the west
as far as Cape Mund: if not further. The country of Mihrd is
mentioned by Ebn Haucal; and the same is called Méhrdn by Abul-
feda: and these two authors call the Indus Mihrdn: but the true
name, both of the country, and of the river is MeAré and in a deriva-
tive form Mehrdn. Its metropolis is called Tihrdn by Abulfeda,
obviously for Mihrdn, or Mehran. It was situated, according to him,
between dl-Dobil on the sea, and Mansurd, or Bacar ; and was upon
the river Mihrén. This town of Mehrdé is called Bahréj, for Mahrdj,
* Steph. of Byzant. voc. Alexandria.
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 263
by Haji-Califah, and it is the Beherje of Ebn Haucal, who places it
on the western side of the Mihrdn, equally with other towns, between
Daibul on the sea coast, and Mansuré. The word Behevje is written
by him, in another place, Mehreje, which is the true reading.* It
appears to me, that this town is the ancient Pathale, now Nagar-
Tathd, or Shah-bandar, whose king is called Meris by the historians of
Alexander. When we read in the Ayin-Acberi, that, in former times?
there was a king of Tathd, called Sehris, I believe, we should read
Mehris : for in another place, he seems to call Tatha, Serree or Serris,
which is inadmissible; but one of its names was Mehri, Mehri, or
Mehreg.+ Abulfazil says, that Shah-beg Arghon invaded Tatah twice ;
but on the first invasion Tatah is called Seeree.
Mehrej was the name of the town, and of its king, as usual in India 5
though they had a proper name of their own. The inhabitants, con-
sidered as a tribe, or nation are mentioned by Stephanus of Byzan-
tium, under the name of Mérieis. They lived, says he, in houses of
wood. ‘This is peculiar to the inhabitants of the low grounds, near
the Indus, on account of thet inundations.
Oriental writers have in this country the sea of Oman, or of Persia,
and the sea of Herkhand ; though according to El Edrissi, both seas
were called in the language of India Harkhand. This sea is called by
the Parsis, according to Anquetil Duperron, Fer-Khend, from the
adjacent country. Gedrosia is called by eastern writers, Candn, some-
times shortened into Cédan, and it is divided into three parts, Kz-
Cénén, Pher, or Phor-Céndén, and Haur-Cdndn. Pher-cdndn, or in
Hindi Pher-c’han'da is I suppose, the true name of that sea; and from
Pher-céndn comes Ptolemy’s Paragonos, or Paragonon Sinus, gulf, or
sea; though certainly somewhat misplaced by him. The gulf of
Terabdon at the mouth of the Hdd, mentioned by the author of the
Periplus, is perhaps a corruption from Pher-dbdhi, the sea of Pher,
or Phor in Sanskrit. The sea, about the mouths of the Indus, is
called the sea of Sinda, by Stephanus of Byzantium; from an inland
town of that name. P’her or P’hor formerly Pura, is now more gener-
ally called Kij-Mecran: though Kij, and Macran be two distinct towns ;
* Ebn Haucal, pp. 139 and 145.
tT Ayin Acberi, Vol. 2d, pp. 146 and 149.
+ Ditto ditto, p. 137.
264 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. | No. 3.
but as they are not far from each other, they are generally named
together, a very common practice in India. Some suppose Prhor, to
be called Kij-Macraén to distinguish it from another town in Macrén
proper: this being situated in the country of Kid or Kij. Kaj called
Kir by El Edrissi, is the ancient Arbis.
Ptolemy with the Hindus reckons seven mouths to the Indus: it
has many more; but this is a sacred number; and it is the same with
regard to the Ganges. None of the modern names have any striking
affinity, with those recorded by Ptolemy; of course, in a comparative
essay, I have but little to say on this subject. We are hardly acquainted
with the mouths of the Indus: in every new sketch, new names are
introduced ; old ones disappear, and transpositions take place. I shall
of course content myself with a few general remarks. The meeting
of the Sindhu with the Ocean is celebrated in the Bhagavat, under
the name of Sindhi-Sdgara-sangama, or simply Sagara, as we say,
with regard to the place of the meeting sangama of the Ganges with
the sea. The outermost mouths are generally considered as more
sacred; though sometimes that privilege is in a great measure annexed
to one only. This induces me to suppose, that the westernmost branch
of the Indus, called Sagapa by Ptolemy, is a corruption for Sdgara.
The second is called by him very properly Sinthus ; being the main
western branch of the river Sindhu, and is the branch of Laheri-
bandar. The golden mouth, or the third, was probably thus called on
account of the immense trade carried on through it. This I suspect
to be the middle mouth of the Arrian, and in the bay of Rishdl, called
also Rishad, in the French sketch I mentioned before. The fourth
called Chariphi by Ptolemy is perbaps the eastern, and main branch of
the Delta, from Gai/di, or Gari. Gai'di-bhi is literally Gai'di also,
an expression generally used in enumerating various articles, places, &c.
It is the largest, and seldom frequented on account of the rapidity of
the tides, and the violence of the bore.
The fifth called Saparaga, probably for Saparaganh, from Sapara-
grama in Sanskrit, or the town of Sapara at its mouth, which seems
to be Bastdh, a very ancient town, which probably existed before the
time of Alexander. This seems to be the mouth called Pokhar by
Major Rennell; because it communicates with the Indus, through an
arm called Pokhyért. It is probably the Suéara of El Edrissi erro-
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 265
neously called Sourba by Ebn Haucal. El Hdrissi says, that from
Dobil, on the first limits of India, to the island, or rather peninsula of
Mond or cape Monz, there are six miles; but the distance is obviously
wrong. From Mon‘d to Coli six miles. This little town, which he
calls in another place Cas-Cahar, is in the island of Domai, or rather
on the continent opposite to it. Coli signifies a creek, as well as C’ha-
vizan, the Rizana of Ptolemy. From Coli, says El Edrissi, to Subara
near the sea, there are five days’ journey ; hence to Sandan, or Sindan,
according to Ebn Haucal, there are five also. Suddra falls in at Sapara,
er Bastéh; Sindan, or Sinda is the present Tha’t’t’ha. This Sinda,
or Sindia, says Ebn Haucal, was called also Mansurd. This is the
Sinda of Stephanus of Byzantium ; the Sindomana of the historians
of Alexander. Sindhi-mdna signifies the mansion, on the river Sindhi,
and its present name Sind-Tha't't’hd signifies the inclosed place on
the Sind. It is true, that El Edrissi, misled by the similitude of
names, has confounded these two places with Supara, and Sandan near
Bombay. But Ebn Haucal mentions these two places, and his Geo-
graphical information does not go beyond the gulf of Cach’ha.
The sixth is called Sadalassa, a very uncommon name: but the
Bhagavat accounts for it, in a curious legend relating to the Simdhi-
Sigara-sangama. Dacsha the eldest son of Swayambhuva or Adam,
but not born of a woman, was directed to marry ; and to proceed to
the pro-creation of mankind. He obeyed, married, and had two sons
Haryds'va, and Sabalas'va. They both went to the mouths of the
Indus: Haryds'va placed himself near the western branch, and Saba-
lis‘va, probably near the branch of that name; and in a short time
they produced each a thousand male children: but they all went to
Naraye'n-sdr, or the pool of Naraye’na, near the easternmost mouth
of the Indus; renounced the world, and obtained eternal bliss.
The seventh mouth called Léni-bdri, is that of As‘Apuri, and probably
so called from Bari, an inhabitation, in the middle of a forest of low
shrubs, called Lunt in that country, and Jhau on the banks of the
Ganges; and which really overspreads the Delta, and the adjacent
country. ‘This branch is not to be mistaken for the Nala-Sancara,
which is to the west of the Indus, and which it rejoins above Sewdn,
being a branch of it, and its old bed. The As’dpirt branch springs
out from the Indus, below Sewdn, and passes within seven cos to the
266 Lissay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3.
east of Tha't’t’hah, and was seen by Capt. Whittington in the year
1613. Near the mouth of the seventh branch is, I believe, Deva-
Nérdyana-Sdr or the pool of Narayana, also the place of the filthy
Cali-linges'wara-Mahdadeva, or the lord with the ten millions of Phalli.
From the longitude, and latitude assigned to Caraichi, and the three
next mouths of the Indus by Father Monserrat, their respective dis-
tances are as follow :— '
Canthi-naustathmus stationi, respondet Scopulorum, qui pro Indi
ostio eminent. This he calls also in Portuguese Sorgidouro das mona-
ras, and from it to the mouth of Sagapa called Barra d’Ormuz, he
reckons four nautical miles and a half: thence to that called Sinthus,
or Barra do Guzarate nine miles: to the Aureum ostium, or Barra do
Gemal a little more than eighteen miles. Gemal is probably the name
of the Musulman Saint, entombed on the eastern shore of the bay of
Rishal.
In the year 1786, a French Frigate, called, I believe, the Venus,
anchored in the bay of Rishal, and remained there a fortnight. Some
of the officers went in the longboat to Shah-bandar, and made a sketch
of the bay, and of that branch, that led to Shah-bandar, as far as that
town. One of them soon after came round to Calcutta, where he was
introduced to Mr. R. Johnson, who died lately in England, just as he
was returning to India, and with whom I lived. At his request the
French officer gave me a copy of their survey, They certainly did
not do much, but there is every reason to suppose, that their survey
is sufficiently accurate. That gentleman declared to me, that the bay
was called Dishad, and Rishdd by the natives, and that they had made
particular enquiries about it. According to the sketch, the general
direction of the bay is N. KE. by N.: but its greatest length from the
tomb to the east, to the bottom of a recess, or inner bay, and due
north from it, is between seven or eight G. miles. Its breadth N. W.
and S. KE. between four, or five miles N. E. by N.: from the tomb,
about five, or six miles, is the entrance of the branch leading to Shah-
bandar. At the bottom of the recess, is an arm coming from the
N. W.; and another leading to the sea, ina S. W. direction, and this
is called Juhé. This is the bay into which Alexander, and his fleet
came through a branch of communication, between the western arm
of the Indus, and this bay; the breadth of which according to Arrian
1851.) Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 267
was 200 stadia; but the numbers in Arrian are erroneous, and we
should read 100 only. It was open to the sea toward the south, and
during the stormy weather, which prevailed at that time, his fleet
suffered much: but having procured guides, Alexander carried it into
smaller channels, where it was safe. According to the above sketch,
Shah-bandar is 37 geographical miles, horizontal distance, from the
tomb to the east of Rishal bay, and 36 degrees east of north from it.
The latitude of the tomb, according to Major Rennell, is 24° 14’; and
this will place Shdh-bandar in Latitude 24° 42’, and in Longitude
67° 11’.
On the branch, that leads from Shah-bandar into the bay, there is a
town called Shéh-gar, 16 miles nearly from Shah-bandar ; and tothe S.
by W. of it. It is remarkable, that the situation of Shdah-gar, answers
to that of Shdh-bandar in Major Rennell’s map; and Shéh-bandar in
the sketch, stands in the room of Aurangdbdd, whilst the latter is
carried, about one day’s march, above the point of the Delta.
This sketch extends no further to the westward, than Jah#, a small
river noticed also by Major Rennell, and to the west of it, near the
Sea, is a small place called Nowi-bandar. The rivers to the east of
Rishél, are the Jumnd, the Kaar, and the Goreh (for Gaireh) or
Baniéwy. The Jumna is called Hyjamany by Major Rennell, and I
believe the latter to be its true name; for it is idiomatical in the
dialect of that country, in Sanskrit, and in Hindi; but it should be
spelt Lydmani, from Ijyamdana. ITjya is synonymous with Sangama,
and Jjydméne signifies the confluence of the river Ména with the sea.
Ebn Haucal mentions two considerable places here, Resastl and
Canteli: the former was about a mile and half from the sea, and the
true reading, I suspect to be, Raz-Asil, or the Cape of Asi, called
Asawel by El Edrisi, probably from A’sdwal¢, the name of the seventh
branch, from the sthan of the goddess A’sdé, and the Cape is to the
S. E. of its mouth. Hence, says Ebn Haucal, there are two days’
march to Canteli, a considerable town. Caxteli is probably a mistake
for Cunti, the name of the country, and its metropolis is called Cuné?-
Bhoja in the Puranas. Arrian says, that beyond the lake Zirinos, is
a point of land, where begins the gulf Barakd, or Dwdracdé. It seems
to be that called Churcar in modern maps, and Massada, perhaps for
Asada, in the old ones, Arrian gives a good account of the dangers
2N
268 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. (No. 3.
attending the navigation of this gulf; im which he mentions seven
islands, and one of them, called Baraka by Ptolemy, is the same, in
which is situated Dwéracdé. Bdéracd, and Dwaraca are synonymous, as
I have shewn in a former essay.
Arrian is certainly mistaken, when he says, that one only of the
seven mouths of the Indus was navigable. I believe it never was the
case, and certainly Alexander went through four of them. | I believe
that Alexander, from the island of Pattala, went first, down the west-
ern branch of the Indus; and three or four cos below the town, got
into the branch that leads into the bay of Rishal, from which he
returned into the western branch to an island called Cilluta, where
there was good water, and a safe anchorage. Thence he proceeded
down the river and saw another island at sea. He did not go to
it, but returned to C7lluta. Q.Curtius has transposed the whole:
he makes Alexander go first to Cilluta, thence to the bay of Rishdd,
and afterwards to the second island, which is not likely. His three
days to the sea, are to be reckoned from Pattala, and his 400 stadia
from the first island to the second. His account of Alexander’s
navigation, through the Delta, I conceive to be this: he procured
guides at Pattala, who were ignorant, what the sea was; but it was
found out, that they called it the bitter water, or Khdrd-pdni: and it
is so called to this day by the natives of the Delta of the Indus, and
also of the Ganges. This Khdrd-pdnt was three days journey from
Pattala. On the third day, in the morning, they began to feel the
sea air, which they recognised immediately. About nine o'clock, in the
morning, the tide came rushing with violence into the bay, and his
fleet suffered much. Having procured fresh guides, he was advised to
take shelter in some narrow creeks, and channels, which he did, and
thence proceeded to the island of Cilluta, in the middle of the western
branch, where his fleet was safe. He then proceeded down the channel
for 200 stadia, and saw, at a distance, an island at sea. The distance
from Cilluta, probably Laheri-bandar, to the second island was 400
stadia, or 27 miles; which fall in at Crotchey bay, where there are
some high rocky islands seen at a great distance, and I believe it
would be difficult to find another island to answer our purpose in the
vicinity, either of the western, or any other branch.
The country is very low and flat, and I doubt not, but that the
¥851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 269
highest of them may be seen, at the distance of twelve miles inland.
Father Monserrat says, that a small island, with other rocks, rises very
high just before the mouth of the Indus, meaning a branch of it. It
is called Camelo, and is a large rock ; and there the river runs directly
east and west. Those rocks, says he, from their altitude, are called
Towers, and Monaras (for Minars) by the Arabs; in whose language
Monara (Minéra) signifies a tower, or pyramid. This station, for the
shipping, is called by the Portuguese Rio do Pilotos. On one of these
rocky islands, Alexander erected altars to Tethys, and the Ocean,
according to Diodorus the Sicilian.
It is probable that Alexander was desirous to survey the channel
‘himself, through which his fleet of discovery was to pass: whilst
Leonnatus, at the head of a strong detachment, was marching along
the right bank of the western branch. These islands, opposite to the
mouth of the Indus, are neticed by Pliny : and it is the opinion of Father
Monserrat, that these are the same islands, though says he, there be
neither gold nor silver to be found there. There are three rocks of a
larger size, than the rest; and probably they were considered by the
Hindus, as usual with them in similar cases, as representing mount
Meru, with its three peaks of gold, silver and iron. Be this as it may,
Pliny brings Nearchus and his fleet from Xylenopolis, down the
westernmost branch of the Indus, opposite to which were several
islands. This place is the Coreestis of Arrian, and the modern Card-
«chi, Cracht, or Caraichi; for these several denominations are equally
used. As there is very little wood in the Delta, and the lower parts
of Sind, it was procured from time immemorial from Séneymydnt, and
the mouth of the Ardis, and brought to Léheri-bandar ; which became
the mart, and staple for that useful article: hence some suppose,
though erroneously, I believe, that its true name is Lackeri-bandar, or
Xylenopolis. The wood imported consists, in general, of poles in their
rough state from the forest, for rafters. These poles are called in
Hindi Gola, in the west Cold, in French Gaule. The town of Colaca
of Ptolemy answers, from its situation, to Ldheri-bandar; and it is
called in the Puranas Collaca, and also Sindhi-Colaca from its being
situated on the Indus. Colaca is a Sanskrit derivative form: but in
the spoken dialects of the countries, from Muttra to the Indus, they
would say Colati, and Colachi; and from these two last, the historians
2N 2
270 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 3.
of Alexander made Cilluta, and Cillustis. Thus from Mehva, the
name of a tribe west of the Jumnacomes Mehvati, a man belonging
to that tribe: from Coel in the Doab Colatz, a man, a horse from that
place. Colachi, or Colchi are seldom used, except as the name of a
place, and are considered as a derivative from Cola, whatever be its
meaning. One hundred stadia below Xylenopolis, Nearchus anchored
at the entrance of a large channel called Stura. The letter S should
be left out, as in Scilluta, and Stoberus, &c. Turd, or Téréis not an
uncommon name of places in India: and its derivative Twer, Twari,
and Tewdré are oftener used ; and there is such a place in Jungleterry.*
Within the Delta in Sircar Chucar-hdleh, according to the Ayin
Acberi, there is a small district, and town called Tewdri; and I suspect
that Dardwéy, is either a corruption from Tawédri, or is derived from
Turd. Turd-véh in the dialect of that country, and also in Hindi, and
Sanskrit, signifies the channel of JTv%rd. The western branch of the
Indus, below Léheri-bandar, divides into two channels, the largest of
which, is to the left, and is called Dardwdy: there Nearchus anchored,
and then entered the smaller one to the right.
I believe, that the distance to the two next stations Cawmana, or
Caumara, and Coreestis, and between them also, is too short, and that
there is some mistake in the numbers. Curtius reckons 400 stadia
from the first island, or Cilluta to the second close to Coreestis, and I
believe that he is right. Nearchus says, that at Caumana, a little
more than one mile from the sea, they found for the first time, that
the water was brackish, but I am assured, that the water of the
various branches, in the lower parts of the Delta, is not drinkable, at
the distance of eight or ten miles from the sea; except in the main
branch, owing to the rapidity of the current, and perhaps except
during the time of the inundation which had been long over, when
Nearchus put to sea.
From the mouth of the western branch Alexander returned to
Pattald, and thence he proceeded down the eastern, or main branch ;
then through the channel of Poc’hydri, entered the lake Lrinos now
Rd'n or Ar’na. From this place, he went with a body of cavalry,
along the sea shore, for three days, and probably as far as the river
Mud, Mu'di, or Mudai. He returned to Pattala, and soon after
* See Major Rennell’s Book of Reads, pp. 134 and 185.
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 271
came back to the lake, and there ordered a naval yard, and dock, to
be constructed on the spot probably, where Bastdéh-bandar stands now,
and this is, I believe, the town of Potana mentioned by Diodorus.
Justin says, that Alexander built another town in the Delta, called
Barké; this is the emporium of Barbariké of Arrian, called Barbari
by Ptolemy. It was in the middle mouth, and I suppose at the
bottom of the bay of Rishal, having a little island in front. Barrd-
bari signifies the great inclosed place, or the greater Bari. Many
villages in that country are called Bari, or Thatthi from having either
a mud wall, or some other fence all round. Several places are called
Bar-barya, for Barra-bari, in the eastern parts of India.
But let us return to Nearchus, whom we left at Coreestis, or Carai-
chi; called also Carcede by the Portuguese formerly. There he had
been obliged to cut through the bar, at the mouth of the river, during
the recess of the tide. This is sometimes done in the Sunderbunds
in Bengal, and other places in the Ganges, and if Alexander did not
meet with the same difficulty, it was owing probably to the tide rising
up higher at that time. From this place they reached Crocala, after
a course of 150 stadia, or nine miles; but 20 Roman, or 1834 British
miles, according to Pliny. It was a sandy island, which, I suppose,
was at the mouth of the river Hdd; and of which I took notice
before. Father Monserrat, in his MS. map, says, that there was a
Bay at its mouth, and writes opposite to it in Spanish, Enseada dos
Ab-indos capar sellada, the two last words of which, I do not under-
stand. Crocala is probably derived from Colcala, or Corcala in the
spoken dialects, or the river of noises. This river Hdd is the Hypha-
sis of Philostratus, who says, that it runs through a narrow bed, full
of stones, and falls into the sea with a dreadful noise. This account
is greatly exaggerated, as may be supposed. This Hdd is also the
river Arabus, or Arbis of Q. Curtius, who says, that Alexander crossed
it on the fifth day from Pathala; four days after which he crossed the
real Hdd: but the passage from that author is certainly obscure.
Leaving Crocala Nearchus proceeded, having a promontory called
Kirus, to the right, and a low island, almost level with the sea, on the
left. It runs parallel with the coast, and so near, as to leave only a
narrow channel, winding between both. This island does not appear
in the maps, and perhaps it no longer exists. If so there is still a
272 A short notice of an Ancient Colossal Figure. [No. 3.
shoal, seemingly above water. For Dr. Vincent, to whom I am
indebted for these particulars, says that Commodore Robinson’s squa-
dron rounded Cape Monze at a considerable distance, to avoid a shoal,
which extended to the southward of that promontory.* This Cape is
called Mund by El Edrisi, and Monz in our maps, from the Sanskrit
Mun'da a head, and headland. It is called War, and Howair by
Arabian writers, Vathdr, or Waihdr in Sanskrit; and with it, they
mention also the mountain of Cosair, with another opposite to them,
called Dordur, and the sea near them was called Ghazera. El Edrisi
mentions several other mountains so called, at the entrance of the
Persian gulf; a third near the island of Comar, and the fourth at the
extremity of the sea of Sin.
These were places much dreaded by navigators: the mountains of
Dordura in this part of India, with a place, or places called Cach’hara
are mentioned in the Purdnas. The mountains of Dordura were near
the sea shore, and Cach’hura, or Cach’hara implies both a muddy
shore, full of quicksands, punschala, or quagmires ; and such abound
in the gulf of Cach'ha. These mountains were only sandbanks, as
they were often covered by the waves.
(To be continued.)
A short notice of an Ancient Colossal Figure carved in Granite on the
Mandér Hill in the District of Bhagalpir. By Captain W.S.
SHERWILL, Revenue Surveyor.
Thirty miles south of Bhagalpur, and partially surrounded by
jungle, stands a hill named Manddr or Madstidan, a mass of naked
granite (gneiss) about eight hundred feet in height; this hill from
its extraordinary appearance, its fearful precipices and altogether sin-
gular position, appears to have attracted at a very early period of
history, the notice of the half-wild races then inhabiting the valley of
the Ganges.
Viewing the hill from the south it presents on the eastern flank a
convex profile of naked granite, measuring about 600 feet over the
* Voyage of Nearchus, Vol. Ist, pp. 196 and 198, edition of 1807.
WIN HW TRU qu
NBL CW vr sy
EARNS A) wig
“Ld
1851.] A short notice of an Ancient Colossal Figure. 273
curve, and forming a deep precipice which terminates in a debris com-
posed of heaps of loose rocks that have exfoliated and fallen from the
rounded mass above. The southern face of the hills is composed of
numerous smaller rounded and naked masses of rock, and on them
are inscriptions, sculptures, remains of buildings, flights of stairs cut
in the solid rock, tanks and other evidences to show, that this now
deserted spot, must have been at some very distant period of time a
scene of activity, industry and intelligence.
At the southern foot of the hill is a large tank named Manohar
Kind, around the banks of which are numerous fragments of pillars,
capitals, scrolls of flowers and mutilated images—all cut in a rude style
from the rock brought from the hill; the gneiss being composed of
highly contorted and minute strata and being filled with innumerable
garnets—the stone has a very beautiful appearance.
From the base of the hill to near the summit are numerous flights
of steps connected with broad landing-places cut out of the solid rock ;
the steps amount to about 400 in number; the rocks, in several
spots, have inscriptions carved on them the letters of which are seven
inches in length—about two hundred feet from the base a groove,
broad enough to lay the foundation of a wall, has been cut in the rock
and extends for several hundred yards along the face of the hill, but
if it ever was used for a wall, no ruins or trace of such a defence are
any where to be seen.
Numerous heaps of carved stones appear on the hill but they have
evidently belonged to, or were intended for a temple which probably
was never erected, this last conjecture appears to be the more likely
one, as every thing connected with the half-finished works on the hill
leads to the belief, that the workmen must from some unknown cause
have been disturbed in their work, which was never resumed ; this
remark particularly applies to the colossal figure, which has been
partially carved from one of the rounded masses of granite. This
figure is about half-way up the hill and measures fifty-two feet eight
inches in height, although in a sitting posture. The image in Dr.
Buchanan's time, 1810, A. D.* was called Madhu Kaitabh, but by
the versatility of the Hindu religion, it is in 1851, called Bhima Sen,
although, still attributed to the Kol Rajas. It is a pity the learned
* Dr. B.’s Bhaugulpoor, p. 61.
274 A short notice of an Ancient Colossal Figire. (No. 3.
Doctor did not visit the image himself, as he or his pandits would
probably have settled by whom it was made and whom it is meant to
represent.
From the accompanying sketch made on the spot the likeness to
Egyptian sculpture must, I think, be acknowledged by every one.
By the sketch it will appear that the forehead of the image is
crowned with three pyramidal ornaments; removed back from which
and on the crown of the head, is a cylindrical ornament or cap sur-
mounted with three smaller but imperfect pyramids, surrounding a
smaller cylinder. The whole face is in an unfinished state, and still
retains the marks of the chisel.
Roughly hewn steps lead up to the chest, a smaller set lead up to
the left ear, numerous square and oblong holes have been perforated
through the overhanging cornice of rock for the purpose of attaching
an awning to protect the workmen from the sun, and to the right low
down the rock, a huge cauldron-like looking hole has been excavated
for the pupose of holding drinking water for the same people. To
the left at the base of the rock, is a small excavated cave, its dimen-
sions are that of a cube of six feet, and was probably used as a recep-
tacle for the tools and clothes of the workmen.
This image is not worshipped by the Hindus, but numerous pilgrims,
during the month of January, visit the hill and pay their respects and
perform their worship in a small temple built on the summit of the
hill, which contains the likeness of two feet similar to those placed over
the spot where Suttee has been performed.
The accompanying inscription has been copied from Dr. Buchanan’s
work on Bhagalpur.
The following measurements taken on the spot will perhaps give an
idea of the labour that must have been expended upon this gigantic
piece of sculpture.
From top of forehead to bottom of chin, ............ 6 7
Lengthofines@)’. .acwiheadi. miickiie. oy oly teetienlela, Se 0
Ditto. dittoefe,iid Sai halle saw. MEd. 009 |.
Ditto dittolips; .icc.!, Hb ai si teabeiee ao 1. See 2
Across the forehaadsi 2 vd win ot. ot Jtede sie ee 4
Base of nose) «5 ss .uhhew sendin eae aN. ol, #. Skee 2 6
PLA.
AM TO
f
ith
\
vo
es
NN
a
NTRS
\\\
\ Wye" HVE
\ Wel
AN
pL Q\'
|
| !
NN
—— nia
atic’
~
i
1851.] Influence of the Moon on the Weather. 275
Circumference of face measuring across the forehead, down ©
the right cheek, under the chin and up the left cheek, 21 6
A line following the profile from the summit of the tri-
angular ornament on the head tothe throat,........ 14 4
Note.—Taking the head as §th of the entire body or figure we
have 6 ft. 7 in. x 8 ft. = 52 ft. 8 in. as the height of the figure.
This piece of sculpture, although within thirty miles of the Ganges,
is seldom visited, and has not been seen by more than half a dozen
Europeans.
Influence of the Moon on the Weather. By J. MippueTon, Esq.
BG. 9:
The following reductions, and the observations on which they are
based, have been made, during the past year, with a view to ascertain
to what extent, if any, the lunar phases influence the weather. It is
at first sight easier to admit, than to reject the belief, that the moon
may, by the production of atmospheric tides, assist in bringing about
changes in the weather ; but then it is to be considered that electrical
development, and other causes of disturbance, must be sufficiently
potent to neutralize or mask, generally speaking, the effects of the
moon. This must be especially the case in mountainous countries,
where oceanic currents are subject to frequent alteration of temperature
and direction. It occurred to me, therefore, that few places can be
better situated than this for determining the lunar influence, if any ;
since disturbances arising from irregularities of surface are almost
entirely eliminated; while the wind having a normal direction
throughout the year, viz., from west to east, would render particular
changes more easy of detection.
Reductions of observations at Greenwich, extending over several
years, were, I believe, made sometime ago with a similar view, and
gave negative results; but I have no opportunity of reference to
them. I observe also by anotice in the Philosophical Journal received:
by last mail, that Professor Airy has lately read a paper before the
Royal Society on the same subject, and leading to the same conclusion.
His observations, like the former, no doubt, extended over a long
period, and therefore may be looked upon as conclusive so far as the
place at which they were made is concerned. The question, however,
20
276 Influence of the Moon on the Weather. [No. 3.
is perhaps not one to be settled by observations extending over time
merely, although that is undoubtedly necessary to trustworthy results,
and this was an additional motive to my taking up the question here.
You will remark that my observations extend only over 11 lunations,
and cannot therefore be received as conclusive on the point, even
with reference to Agra, but it is a commencement which I intend shall
be followed up. The month of December, during which observations
were not recorded, on account of the matter having escaped me for a
few days from press of other occupation, was a particularly steady
one ; and would not, I believe, have disturbed the general result had
that month been also included.
It is a curious fact that the belief in lunar influence on the weather,
though continued here by Europeans and maintained by their descen-
dants, is not participated in by either Mahomedans or Hindus; nor,
so far as I can learn, is mention made of it in Sanscrit or Arabic
books. The inference from this fact is strongly against the exist-
ence of any such influence—discernible at least by its effects, in Asia ;
since one would suppose Astrologers must, if it existed, have detected
it. Moreover the setting in of the periodical rains is an event of
immense importance to all classes, and if any connexion existed between
it and the lunar phases, the circumstance could scarcely, one would
think, have remained unnoticed.
I have not sent you the tables in which the observations were
noted, since they would occupy more space than they perhaps deserve.
The way in which the reductions of them, as contained in the follow-
ing tables, have been made is this. I have, you will observe, divided
the lunar period into four equal parts, named the New Moon, the
Second, the Full Moon, and the Fourth Period. The New Moon
Period consists of seven days reckoned from three days previous to
the day of New Moon to three days after that day, which day being
included makes seven days. The Second Period is reckoned in the
same manner, with this difference, that the day on which the second
quarter of the Moon begins is the middle day, which together with
the three days previous to it and the three days after it, constitutes
the period. The Full Moon Period has seven days, three days being
reckoned on each side of the day of the Full Moon. The Fourth
Period has similarly three days counted on each side of the day on
which the last quarter of the Moon begins.
277
Influence of the Moon on the Weather.
1851.)
: Tle Arieal aa. hace OG nS
azepy sep 2/pT €j1|°16|6 | F | z91{ gorise'oz|ss| 8c | ea | cg |-speI0g,
"MA “S 03 “AA
{ote Ak N08 MT SOV ele ye | ** | E128 | ee | G8'9|08] 92 1-01 |-9T ‘ouIP TANog 1]
razeH Aep Tip |L $NA TSM" I
"$09 SE Tf *N 09 , =
OTM FET OM TEM OUa Sl lp | fs tT 6€ | 62 | FL°S|Fo| oI | € 6 "O}IP WOOT T1MY 11,5
‘A O'S TSM 9} =
“TS T'°H OF" SFM OF WT IT ("7 t | ¢ | °° OS | of | FOSST) 8 |G jE "oyIp puosag TT)
“a 0} =)
“souvrvadde onoajoty Fe [STS OF MT EMO Bll} og 6] @ | ae} 92 | eztsi9e| 22] ¢ | £ | sporeg woop Mon aie
‘ozeH] Aep 1) &) 2) S| a, a. a a, eB 2 Qu fo : o
= anes, 2 [a Be a 221 e ¥
Be tae Soe ne Ei (ic neem cpmetenhin Sy at en ne 57 || | ee rena | a mca 8 ee ES Salk (RE ee err poe
a 5
PRB P|) Fe) P|) Bee F | 3 =
® a o ev) nes
wn asueyy 4/5 4 See bate | s
: a/8)2/8 %)*\" 0) BY 5 “poured .
EB ry 5 Pa qove aoy Arvuauing
5 a re
Bae
"PULA Ot} JO MONooIT Ss “are Yy
Tl ATAVE
a
cd
278 Influence of the Moon on the Weather. (No. 3.
' ®
3
=m)
-_
a}
&
os)
|
» SS
2 =
= =
*SUII0}S | ‘skep S&S x
e e e So .
aye:
ssulbigiereg slay
: > ae ens
me ical — ea aS e
& o> 2375
4 Lo .w
e ae Feu,
2 es nea
e = ee 2 ger
3 > > - e ie os
E Bi ese ois
f HS Gisae
ee e) a
‘Ss ‘ysaM WNOS | ‘skep : 2G
§ ‘yseq yynog | ‘skep : =
El 8 "989\ WHION | = Ree Malis
om MS 2 0) "SAB
mils ae] WON | ‘shep
= "yynos | ‘skep © ea
<q
Es “"UION | -skep ° =
"189A | ‘skep SB
‘qseq | ‘skep 38 g
co for)
ss ie.2)
‘uy Ur UleYy jo AyWUENY | is oo
‘sXkeq Apnojg jo saquuyy | -shep S&S =
‘seq Au i ae <i
wy jo con teoz, | AP A
2 "urey IGS | ‘shep =
a
culey Aavozy | ‘sep & S
=|
(=)
$s
s | é A
ih = a
Sets
g Swe =
\ B ge &
aoe ig
Ba 8
y ie
“OSST ‘A9quiaAONy 03 Arenuer W017
1851.] Influence of the Moon on the Weather. 279
It will be seen that the number of days in which rain fell during
the period of observation was 58, of which 24 belonged to the New
and Full Moon Periods, and 34 to the two remaining Periods. Again,
of the total quantity of ram—20.35 inches—which fell ; 11.46, fell dur-
ing the New and Full Periods, and 8.89 during the remaining two ; so
that while more rain fell about the time of New and Full Moon, there
was a greater number of rainy days during the intervening Periods.
The number of cloudy days, again, during the New and Full Moon
Periods, was nearly double the number of those during the remain-
ing Periods. The same may be said of the change, or departure
from the normal direction of the wind, which at Agra is, as already
said, about west. Itis to be observed, however, that the change in
the direction of the wind, and occurrence of cloud, are closely allied —
and may indeed be looked upon, with reference to cause, as merely
phases of the same phenomena. The difference which appears to be
most decidedly in favour of the moon’s influence is in the matter of
storms. These, however, when they begin, usually follow each other
for a few days in quick succession, and the inequality may, therefore,
until further evidence be produced, be looked upon as in some measure
accidental. This view is encouraged by the fact, that of the four days
of storm occurring during the second and last periods, the whole
happened during the latter. It is unlikely that this would have been
the case were they due to lunar influence; for since the moon passes
through corresponding positions relatively to the earth and sun, during
the former as during the latter period, some of them would have
probably happened in the one as well as in the other. Doubts, such
as these, can only be removed by observations extending over long
periods, and on this account I propose continuing them or having
them continued, as mentioned above. It must be allowed, I think,
that so far as these results go, they seem to vindicate in some degree
the moon’s title to the power with which she has been supposed to
be endowed.
The meteor mentioned among the observations was sufficiently
remarkable to entitle it to description—it appened on the morning
of the 4th September.
I was awoke on the morning of that day after 4 o’clock by my friend
Mr, Williams, Head Master of the College, who announced to me
280 The Ninteenth Sirah of the Qordn. [No. 3.
that something remarkable had occurred towards the north, and
directed my attention to the sky, when a truly beautiful object pre-
sented, itself, viz., a delicate arch of light, extending from about 4°
from the horizon on the west, to about 7°.on the east, its crown rising
up to near the pole star. It looked as if an even and rigid rod, coated
with phosphorus, had been made to arch the sky in the manner
described. It was seen under very favourable circumstances also, in
so far as no trace of cloud was any where visible, and the sky being at
the time of that peculiar depth and transparency which is to be wit-
nessed here during a break in the rains. The account which he gave
of its first appearance was this. A servant rushed into the house in
great fright declaring that the sky had split (‘‘asman phat gia hav’).
He first saw, he said, an immense: ball of fire pass from east to west
which left behind it the rent which had terrified him so much.
During the time which I was able to observe the arch, about 20
minutes, it increased in curvature near the crown, which,’ besides,
moved slowly through about 2° towards the east. . The dawn was now
settmg in and the arch diminishing in absolute brightness, though
still as well defined as at the first, and before it ceased to be distin-
guishable it had shortened by several degrees, wasting away from. the
ends upwards.
Agra, 12th May, 1851.
The initial letters of the Nineteenth Strah of the Qordn.
By Dr. A. SPRENGER. |
There is a chapter in Ibn Ish4q which leads us to suppose that the
nineteenth Surah of the Qoran, which contains a poetical history of
John Baptist and of Christ, and which Mohammad sent with his fugi-
tive followers to Abyssinia was purposely written to please the Najashy
or king of that country. This is the more likely as many other Surahs
were composed for special occasions. It is therefore not improbable that
the five letters which stand at the head of the Sarah, viz. (e445, and
the meaning of which is an enigma for the commentators of the Qoran,
are a Christian Symbol. In Roman Catholic countries the letters
1851.] Literary Intelligence. 281
I. N. R. I., meaning Lesus Nazarenus Rex Judeorum the words which
were written over the cross of our Saviour in three languages, are fre-
quently used, sometimes as an ornament, sometimes as a charm, &c.
Should these Arabic letters have the same import ? viz. gyal gomas
widget Elle, TI need hardly to mention that in Arabic the most
striking or conspicuous letter or letters of. a word are used in abbrevia-
tions but seldom the first, thus_,4! is expressed by ct in I. Travellers
in the Levant might inquire what the Christians in Syria, or in the
*Irag, or in Upper Egypt write instead of our I. N. R. I.
We usually write,
I. N.
R. I.
In this way good Roman Catholics write it every morning on the
foreheads of their children with their thumb dipped into holy water,
and I dare say the eat letters were originally written,
us ie. BLT,
Lee i.e. I. N.
and read from below as legends in coins are read.
«.
Literary Intelligence.
Sir Henry Elliot has extended the plan of his “Indian Historians”
to ten volumes which are to embody, besides bibliographical and_bio-
graphical notices, a complete history of the Mohammadan power in
India. To this end he intends to give extracts from the authors
whose works he notices, selecting from every one that portion which
contains the fullest and most faithful account of a given period and illus-
trating it by the observations of other Historians. By following this
original but most laborious plan, he will give us a more trustworthy
history of India than we have of any other country. The book will
offer all the advantages of a collection like the Monumenta Boica or
Muratori, but the materials are fully digested, and illustrated with eru-
dite notes; and the valuable biographical and bibliographical details
which form the ground-work, enable the reader to form a correct judg-
ment on the merits and veracity of the authors.
282 Literary Intelligence. [No. 3.
The first volume of this work is before the public, and it contains the
general Historians who enter on the history of India down to Jehangyr.
Vol. II. General Historians from Jehangyr to this time.
Vol. III. Arabs, Ghaznawides, Ghorides.
Vol. IV. Khiljis, Toghluks, Tymur, Sayyids, Afghans.
Vol. V. General Historians of the Mogul dynasty.
Vol. VI. Special histories of the Mogul dynasty in its rise.
Vol. VII. Ditto, in its splendour.
Vol. VIII. Ditto, in its decline.
Vol. IX. Ditto, in its fall.
Vol. X. + Original extracts as specimens of the style of the Histo-
rians under review.
Mr. G. Thomas, C. S. is engaged in compiling a second appendix to
his coins of the Pathan Kings of Dehli.
At Dehli the Moaééa, which is the earliest collection of traditions,
has been published by Mowlavy Mokammad Mazhar who is now at
Ajmeer ;—and Mowlawy Hafiz Ahmad ’Alyy is fast advancing with
his edition of Bokhary, more than one-half is printed. Abt Dawid
has been lithographed at Lucknow, Nasay and Tirmidzy at Dehli, and
Moslim has been printed in types at Calcutta. We require therefore
only an edition of Ibn Majah to complete the six canonical collections
of Sunny traditions.
Dr. Sprenger is printing the Kitab alma’arif of Ibn Qotaybah. He
has three copies, every one of which is more than six hundred years
old but only one is complete. He is also publishing a new edition of
the Gulistan. He follows the text of the MS. of the Asiatic Society
of Bengal, which was transcribed for ’Alamgyr, from a copy which
the celebrated Caligrapher "Imad had taken from the autograph, and
he adds the vowels and punctuation on a new system.
The first part of the Biography of Mohammad by Dr. Sprenger is
completed and will shortly be published. It comes down to the Hijrah.
Dr. E. Roer is proceeding with his translation of the Brihada-
ranyaka Upanishad, and of its commentary by Sankara.
He also revises the text of the Sahitya Darpana, which, together
with a translation by Dr. Ballantyne, is to appear in the Bibliotheca
Indica, and he is engaged in collating two MSS. of the Sanhita of the
black Yajur for publication.
1851.] Notice of a Ruin in Singhbhiim. 283
With reference to this last undertaking he would once more call
upon all that take an interest in the complete publication of the Vedas
to lend him their aid in procuring MSS. of the Sanhita of the black
Yajur veda and its commentary by Sayavacharya.
A life of Sakya Sinha, the great Bauddha prophet of Maghda, is in
the press, and will ere long be published in the Bibliotheca Indica.
The work is entitled Lalita-Vistara and was compiled in Sanskrita
about the end of the sixth century from ballads in an obsolete patois of
that language, composed evidently by bards (Bhat) at a much earlier
period. Several MSS. have been procured for collation, three of them
from Nepal, obtained through the liberality of our learned associate
Mr. B. H. Hodgson of Darjeling. The editor, Babu Rajendralal
Mittra has promised an English translation, which will appear along
with the text.
At Lahore an Agri-Horticultural Society has been founded by the
exertions of the indefatigable Mr. H. Cope.
The Rev. J. Long is engaged in compiling a Typographia Bengalen-
sis which will comprise an account of all Bengali and Sanscrit works,
published in the Lower Provinces.
Notice of a Ruin in Singhbhim.
To Dr. A. Sprenger, Secretary of the Asiatic Society.
S1r,—A conversation having taken place at the last meeting of the
Asiatic Society with reference to the ruins of ancient cities found at
different times in India and particularly with respect to a communica-
tion on this subject which had been received relative to one supposed to
exist in Singbhim, I was requested to procure the last report of the
Mirzapur Mission, in which the Rev. R. Mather gives an account of ex-
tensive ruins found by him on a tour. The Rev. R. Mather made in
January, 1850, a tour to Singrauli; passing from Mirzapur to the Table
Land of Ghorawal, then to the Kymore range near the valley of the
Soane, and so on to the coal mines of Kotah 90 miles from Mirzapur.
With regard to this place Mr. Mather says—
‘* Before leaving home [I had heard from Major S. that in this neighbourhood,
were certain ancient Hindu structures, the origin of which was totally unknown.
2P
284 Notice of a Ruin in Singhbhin. [No. 3.
He could not tell me the exact locality, but the Rajah’s brother informed us that
they were at Marah, a place in the Rewah territory, distant 24 miles. This seemed
to us no great distance and so we resolved to go, hoping to make the journey there
and back in four days. Our first stage was to Bhurkun a fine large village, 16
miles from Kotah. The next day, we changed our plan and set out with a number
of people to see the ancient structures, intending to return the same evening to the
tent which came up in the morning, The place we were to visit, is celebrated as
being in the dark deep recesses of the forest, hardly penetrable by man or beast.
We were warned to go well prepared with fire arms, spears, swords, &c. We were
told that they were excavated out of the solid rock, and that there were several
separate chambers, and that nobody had ever dared penetrate to the far interior.
A Mr. Russell it was said had gone, and had killed a large snake, a sort of dragon,
30 feet long, which some of them said they had seen, and which was called a
pahari titthi. Our people hearing all this were all disposed to stay at home;
Daédd said, he would rather not go, and so we mounted Chhotéi on the pony to
carry the gun, greatly against his will however, for he had no desire to be either
first dish or last to the best tiger of the forest. On arriving at the village of Marah,
we got more people, the Rajah’s brother having sent written orders that they should
go with us. One said we must not venture to enter the cave with fewer than 150
men and an abundance of torches. These reports made us rather nervous, but
still, we were resolved to go on. We rode for three miles in the forest, then leav-
ing the road, we made our way through the thicket, cutting down branches as we
passed on to allow of the ponies finding room to move, till at length we reached the
place on the side of the mountain, covered on all sides by dense and luxuriant
vegetation, but having a small clear space to the front. Externally appeared a row
of square stone pillars about eight feet high cut out of, and supporting the rock ;
within appeared other rows. It was such a place as a tiger might well choose for
his lair and the idea that perhaps there might be one ensconsed in the far off
recesses, made us cautious. We first fired off a pistol within the excavated cavern
and nothing issuing we lighted our torches, and ventured in to explore the recesses.
We found several small rooms, and the foot marks of the Samur, and also porcu-
pines’ quills, but no wild animal. From this, we passed to a second, and then a
third building, and explored them all. The whole are probably, 130 feet in length,
and in one part, there are two stories, of similar height. The depth of the interior
cannot be less than from 40—50 feet. The external pillars are richly ornamented,
but being of sandstone and exposed to the weather it is difficult to trace the exact
pattern, but in the second building, is a very massive pillar cut on the four sides,
apparently representing a four-faced figure, sitting in the attitude in which Budh is
depicted.
The writer makes few observations on this, but it may serve per-
haps as aclue to further enquiry and may induce some possessed of
the antiquarian spirit of a Tod or a Mackenzie to explore the interior
of that part of the country. We know little as yet of the districts of
India away from commercial emporia and the chief cities. We know
from competent data that large cities existed in the Sunderbunds in
former days, though they have long since passed under the hand of
decay. But every effort ought to be used in the present time to trace
out the remnants of * the olden time.’’ Yours truly,
J. Lone.
Calcutta, May 6th, 1851.
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For Marcu, 1851.
Fata
The Society met on the 5th instant at the usual hour and place.
The Honorable Str James CouviteE, President, in the Chair.
The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
The following gentlemen, proposed and seconded at the last meeting,
were balloted for and elected.
Dr. A. Sprenger.
J. H. B. Colvin, Esq.
Babu Jéidabakrishna Sinha, was named for ballot at the next meet-
ing,—proposed by Mr. E. Blyth, and seconded by Mr. Heatly.
Read letters—
From E. Lushington, Esq., T. C. Sandes, Esq., J. B. Elliot, Esq.,
W. J. H. Money, Esq. and W. Greenway, Esq. intimating their resig-
nation as members of the Society.
From the Hon’ble Colonel W. P. iaeéatw arte Governor of Prince
of Wales Island, Singapore and Malacca, and President of the Singa-
pore Committee of Arts and Industry of all Nations, transmitting a
printed list of the articles collected and forwarded to England, by the
Local Committee of Singapore, for the Great Exhibition of 1851.
From W. Seton Karr, Esg., Under Secretary to the Government of
Bengal, forwarding, for the use of the Museum of Economic Geology,
a Map of each of the districts of Shahabad and Sarun.
From Captain Burt, 64th Regiment N. I., forwarding specimens of
a large sized oyster found in the Kainh river in Penang.
From W. Seton Karr, Esq., Under Secretary to the Government of
Bengal, enclosing a report on the Adinah Masjid by Captain Gaitskill.
From W. SEToN Karr, Esq., Under Secretary to the Government of Bengal,
To the Vice-President and Secretary, Asiatic Society.
Fort William, 19th February, 1851.
Srr,—In continuation of the letter from this office, No. 913, dated the 11th
June last, I am directed by the Deputy Governor of Bengal, to transmit herewith,
for the information of the Asiatic Society, a copy of a letter from Captain Gaitskill,
2P2
286 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3.
Executive Officer to the Superintending Engineer, and to state that his honor has
decided that, beyond the measures already adopted, no further outlay is at present
necessary for the preservation of the Adinah Masjid of Pandowah, situated near
the ruins of Gaur.
The Superintendent of Police has, this day, been requested to direct the Joint
Magistrate of Maldah to take charge of the Masjid in question, and to endeavour
by all lawful means within his power to prevent its being damaged. If necessary,
the Joint Magistrate will have the jungle cleared away periodically, whenever it
may be necessary.
T have, &e.
(Sd.) W. Seton Karr,
Under Secretary to the Government of Bengal.
To Col. EB. Garstin, Superintending Engineer, Camp Adina Mosque.
Pandah, 25th November, 1850.
Srr,—In continuation of my previous communications noted in the margin,
1 have the honoar to forward the accompanying plan, and regret I am unable to
give a drawing more in detail, as the unhealthiness of that part of the country at
this season prevented my remaining there more than a few hours, but sufficient to
convince me that the restoration or even repairs of the Adina Mosque are quite
out of the question. The ruin in its present state gives the venerable place an
aspeet of interest to the antiquarian and visitor, and bespeaks the pristine grandeur
of the monument, a small portion of which is standing, and that must inevitably
give way to the ravages of time.
There are but few elaborately carved inscriptions still legible, and to be seen is
the royal platform and some pillars of polished indurated potstone impregnated with
hornblende, The arches and domes are completely covered by a forest of trees
and creepers, growing through the masonry, in faet it appears held together by the
interwoven branches, which if removed would certainly endanger the structure ;
and many other of its architectural remains lie scattered around in huge fragments.
The outer walls are partially standing. It is a quadrangular building consisting of
cloisters surrounding an open Court, 518 feet long by 318 wide.
Five hundred Rupees, which the Government has so liberally given for the clear-
ance of the jungle, has been successfully laid out, and now the whole of the ruin
is accessible; and I do not see how the wishes of the Asiatic Society can be further
or more effectually carried out than by the protective measures already enforced
by the Government for the preservation of the remains of this ancient Mohamedan
Mosque, in prohibiting the carrying away of any sculptured pieces of stone or
masonry as they separate from the building, and by having the jungle periodically
cleared away by the Joint Magistrate of Maldah, under whose special eharge, 1
would take the liberty to suggest its being placed, as it is within his jurisdiction,
I have, &c.
(Sd.) J. G. Gaitskiuu, Capt.
Offy. Executive Officer.
Fourth Division.
True Copy.
(Sd.) J. W. Breapie,
Offg. Secretary.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 287
Mr. Blyth, Curator in the Zoological Department, read a report on
the Mammalia and more remarkable species of Birds inhabiting Ceylon.
The Council submitted a report on the publication of the Bibliotheca
Indica.
Ordered—That the report be brought forward for consideration at
the next monthly meeting.
Two specimens of carved stone lattices from Bundie, specimens of
rock crystals, of sandstone with impressions of ferns, of iron ores, a
hone, and a Mahratta MS. purporting to be a History of Bundie,
were presented by Rev. J. Long, in the name of Captain E. C.
Burton, Harrowtee.
Ordered—That the Secretary be directed to communicate with the
Secretary of the Bombay Vernacular Translation Society, as to the
value of the MS. presented by Captain Burton.
Read the subjoined extract from a letter from T. B. Mactier, Assist-
ant Magistrate, West Burdwan.
‘It may not be uninteresting to some of the members of the Society to mention
that while conversing with the natives concerning their idea of the origin of such
stones (the Aerolites), one mentioned, that many years ago he had seen in the middle
of the jungle some 100 cosses to the S. W. of this, the remains of what he called
an enchanted City, the inhabitants of which had all been turned into stone. He
described one street as a bazar in which tradesmen such as chutars, moiras, &c,
were to be seen in the act of carrying on their various trades, other persons had
heard of the existence of such a place, but none could give me exact information
f its whereabouts. As my informants could have had no motive in telling mea
complete falsehood, I am inclined to think there may be a grain of wheat in this
bushel of chaff, and Iam now trying to obtain more perfect information as this
may refer to some interesting remains of by-gone ages. I will let you know
hereafter of the result, but in the meantime it might perhaps be as well to ascertain
whether there is any mention made of the ruins of this description among the
transactions of the Society.’’*
Dr. Roer submitted an extract from a letter received by him from
Mr. F. M. Dimmler, Berlin, announcing the despatch of 20 copies of
Dr. Weber’s edition of the Yajur Veda subscribed for by the Society,
as also, of certain Oriental works published by him for exchange.
Ordered—That the amount of the Society’s subscription for Dr.
Weber’s Yajur Veda be remitted to Mr. Diimmler, and the letter be
referred to the Council for report at the next meeting.
From Dr. Von Martius, Secretary to the Physical and Natural
History Section of the Royal Bavarian Academy, requesting a set
* Vide ante p. 283. Ep.
288 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
of the transactions of the Society for the Library of the Royal Bava-
rian Academy.
Ordered—That a set of each of the Researches and the Journal as
far as available, be forwarded to the Academy, care of Mr. Rading the
Agent of the Academy at Hamburgh, and the letter be referred to the
Council.
The Librarian having submitted his usual monthly report, the meet-
ing adjourned.
Confirmed, 5th April, 1851.
J. W. Convite,
President.
LIBRARY.
The following additions have been made to the library, during February, 1851.
Presented.
A Geological Report on the Damoodah Valley. By D. H. Williams, Esq.
London, 1850, 8vo. (2 copies) —By THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.
Report of the Geological Survey of India, for the season of 1848-49, compris-
ing I. General Remarks: II. Geognosy: III. Description of plates and collections.
By J. M’Clelland, F. L. S. Calcutta, 1850, 4to. (2 copies).—By THE SAME.
Report on the Survey of Calcutta. By F. W. Simms, Esq. Calcutta, 1851,
foolscap folio, (2 copies).—By THE SAME.
The White Yajur Veda, edited by Dr. Albrecht Weber. Part I. Nos, 2, 3.—By
THE EpIToR.
Indische Studien. Zeitschrift fiir die Kunde des indischen Alterthums; im
Vereine mit mehrern Gelehrten herausgegeben von Dr. Albrecht Weber. Zweites
und Drittes Heft. Berlin, 1850.—By THE EpiTor.
Madras Journal of Literature and Science, vol. XVI.—By tHe Mapras Li-
TERARY SOCIETY. |
Journal of the Indian Archipelago for January, 1851.—By Tue Epiror.
A Prize Essay on Hindu Female Education, in Bengali. By Tardsankara Sarma.
—By Basu RAsENDRALAL Mittra.
Upadeshaka, No. 51.—By THe Epiror.
The Oriental Baptist, No. 51.—By tue Epitor.
The Calcutta Christian Observer, for March, 1851.—By tue Eprror.
Oriental Christian Spectator, for January, 1851,—By tue Epirors.
Tattwabodhini Patrika, No. 90.—By rue TatrwasopHIni SasHA.
The Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for
the month of January, 1851.—By tue Deputy Surveyor GENERAL.
Purnachandrodaya, Newspaper, for February.—By tHe Epiror.
Purchased.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History for December, 1850.
1781jS-OTNWND) “AA *
TPNUINI-OLUID) | “OL”
ond) W
ond
oniqd a)
OIG °S
od :
oniqd) “M
IvI[D
TyAwND) AA’ N'N
Apnojg °S
oniq|’M °S °S
onig) “M°S
oid] “M °S
ond! M* N*M
ojutq) “M oN
ond) “M "N
OWI acl
oid eS
Yels-oWig! “AA
oniq) AA NAA
T[NUIND-OLI1D °F
onid
onid) “AM “N
ond
qa} 'N
YB1s-01I)| “A SN
Awad) “AA *N
onl" M °S
| *Axg Jo yoodsy
“PULA
As
Xe)
6ZL | $88 8
$GL | Sls | $8
BVsL | SSB | 008
OZL | O88 | BSB
GL | 9°06 | ¢88
96L | 216 | 188
OGL | O'S6 | 8I6
GOL | O16 | G68
OTL | 9T6 | 068
6'0L | 9°86 | S I6
OLL | ¢ 68 | SL8
GLL | SFB |} SFB
€ 08 | ¥'06 | 88
ShrlL | 968 | VL8
SPL | L706 | 888
8°89 | 7°06 | F 88
GL9 | 206 | F88
B89L | 988 | 198
O9L | gT6 | $88
OSL | 2S6 | 168
889 | SI6 | O88
8'0L | O68 | F938
F'89 | O88 | S'S8
1°99 | OL8 | OF8
¥99 | 18 | G8
9°89 | $98 | OF8
269 | 3S8 | $'%8
¢89 | $8 | O'S8
PPL | @S8 | OF8
'rL | LO8 | O6L
GL | 828 | VI8
9°oL | SPB | BSB
° ° °
Seicae si): S
e | |e
met - ber
= 5
‘ainye1sd wa J,
“wos "YG 1B paasasqo ainssadq WNULXE IAT
‘Igst ‘younpy fo yauopy ay2 lof ‘n]]9nI210D “aO syouauay sok faaungy aya yo aday sagsvbay 79,0] 0.v0a,a yy
Sia
816°
966°
9F6°
VP6°
068°
106°
S06"
C88"
OFS"
C6L"
9GL°
66L°
LO6°
C06"
988°
Ors"
Oe
968°
168°
163°
106°
9F6*
166
186°
16662
910°
SG0°
GE0"'0E
L66"
996°
G16'6Z
sayouy
oO} "pat “leg
eeeeeve eecee
lyeryjs-o;NwNny)
Apnoly |
Tyeajs-oT Aun’) “NI
OG
ond) ‘Ss
Ont) "AA “S
OIG) “MM °S
OIG) “MA “S
OWIG|'M “S°S
IBID} “AA *
Apno|)| *Y “Ss ‘s
onId!M “S°S
onid| ‘MM *S
Onld| “MA “S
OIC] “M “N
OWI ie
OIG] AAS “AA
Onc] “MA *N
oid) “AA
IID} “MA ON
oniqd| ‘da °N
on'd) "M *N
OLN | ON OL
on'd| AA NUN
OIC) “AA *N
oId| “M °N
Ia}O)" M NN
TYYBAYS-O1LID, “N
ynwap) “NN
onId|*M “S‘S
Tye1}S-o; nuns “MA ‘Ss
1;/NwINd-
"AG Jo Joadsy
PULA
8GL | GSB | 8'6L
O'S, | €%8 | §08
SIL | ODL | SSL
@GL | O0@8 | 0:08
OLL | ¥E8 | VIS
$8. | OF8 | VIB
POL | SLB | Ses
CLL | O98 | 968
PLL | OFB | OCB
OFL | O98 | OB
€8L | OF8 | S68
GLL | @&8 | VI8
GsL | FS | O08
GOL | 8E8 | SI
STL | ¢F8 | 608
839 | 68 | 0:08
9°S9 | OSS | a8
OSL | S68 | 9I8
O8L | ot8 | 9I8
STL | og8 | O18
v69 | LSB | 9G6L
€69 | 8 |, F6L
S19 | 918 0°82
oro | 0108 | OLL
9°79 | O18 | GLb
B89 | 6L | OYL
7y99 | GeL | SSL
V99 | f6L | GOL
OSL | F'08 | OBL
GEL | VOL | StL
oGL | 608 | L8L
VSL | F08 | S8L
° ° °
ee”
be > =
Oia
‘aunjelad wa J,
“uo0u qyusirdde 1 apeul suOleAlas| O
| G96°63)
T10°0¢ IvIIO
T8666 Apno[)
800'06 0131
696° ond
RG’ ASSO q
1S6° ond
GrG" Apnoj9
G66" ond
CBs" 1B3|0
E28" Apnolp
69L° | Spnojo-porsje09
Gace Apnojg
9F6° oid
CC6" oniqd
86" ond’
L88° ond
006° onIg
SI6° OIG
193° IRIO
L6G" oniqd
Or6" ONG
886°6% ond
rZ0' T[NWINI-O.L1D)
Lz0° 1}81}S- OL
cF0° ond
90° ontid
190° IvIIO
690° 1}B1}S-O1d19
FEO OS oniqd
666° IvI[O
GS6'° 6S ASSO
soyouy
mz | “AAS JO yoodsy
Q.
"M°N'N
"A\* NAA
"MN “AA
"N
‘aS
a)
“M S
"MS °S
“M‘S
“MS
‘a 'S
$
"M °S
‘M 'N
M*N*M
“N
‘ad ’S’S
“MS
"MS
“M°N*M
‘M "N
“M 'N
“MN
Zz
ome
Dene
ls
AZ,
NH
Ze
*puULAA
FOL
6'TL
GGL
OGL
OSL
Br
Or.
6 OL
PPL
8°0L
T9L
v'GL
O'FL
OGL
669
0°99
elo
OSL
PSL
WLI
GOL
¢°L9
9°99
0°99
$99
GVO
€'o9
eo
“| FEL
SPL
SPL
O'rL
oOL
6°SL
ao
co oD
i~
“ITY JO | 0
SEL | 1686S; UOT
O FL
O°FL
O'FL
SOL
BOL
e
°
OOM
OORA*ROWORHOMS
.
SOOMOOONNS
rr OT OF Or OF El
“4I9TT JO | ©
*a1nj}e.1od Wd J,
"aSlI-UNG 1B apBUl SUOBALASGO
|
06°
L06°
966°
O16"
G8"
L06°
088"
698°
Céz8"
LEL°
80L°
608°
868°
r16°
0cs"
L6L
1¢8°
9F8°
008"
IL8°
L68°
rE6°
€o6°
TL6°
086'6z
600°
[00°
S10'0¢g
196"
6E6°
G88°6%
seyouy
Ig
S08
6G
i ii aaa aaa ae a a aa - mr eg ae Pe Se. Sa ee es
COL | OO'L SUIT { L eL) Tes, F'%6 mua dente se8* | HEL) £98) 9'18/ 818°6S aicaatal see* | 8'°S1|9'16| S16 Z18'6% Solari “*** | 1°31) 8°16] L°06| 1e8 6z
Ig : ** | GOTT | pFL| 8'%R, C16 IBID} MS §]8'FL) 798) 0°88) S88" 17B1}8-O119 |" AA S"S] 0'SL/3'06}S'06| SLB" | WBAIS-O[MUIND| “| °S | Z°S1| 0°06) Z°68 68
fits we ** IGLOI logs STs 926] YRAIS-OLNID) -*S | BSL) TSB) SFB) LPB" NWN] “A *S | BFL) S18) L798) SEB" YNUNd-O1t) “A |O FL) 98/ 9'P8) 998°
6%} | 200 | 90°0 | SOIT | #'FL) 2°83) O'T6 {83D} “A | 8'FL) G18) L 88] TPS" IVID| “A *S | O'SL| 0°06) T'06| SFB" IWITD|"M “S| BSL} 9°06) 6°68) O18"
482 * "- | e'SIl | o'91,F'S8/8 FG] WRuMd-o1Ny) "S | 8°69) S'8) 8°28) TES" HBI}S-OIND| "S| BLL) 0°86) F'S6| 9F8" I}BI}S-OLUID) |" AA “S| OGL) S G6) L°B6| 998"
LZ se ** | O'PIT | 0°92} 8°98) 9°96 onid| “S |B°LL) 8°68) 0°16) £08" on'Ig| “S |0°SL) 9°96) %°S6) 162" Od) “S |Z'hL| 8°96) FFG! O18"
9% 7 ** | S'6IT | 0 91/828] &'86 OI} “S| FGL!S°68| 0'B6) 662" 0111 |"AAS'S| 9'FL| 9°L6| $°L6} 008" O71 |*AA'S*AN| ZH) 9°16] L°96 FT"
ez ve ** | sprT loveziz1e) 2°96 oid!’ M ‘N/o*rZ) 2°88) ¢°16| Ses" ONICT\"M °N(O'TL) $96) 2°96) 128" ond) “M_ | o'TL} 4°96) 0°96) Tes"
ri Dt °° ** lo-gtt | 9*92/ e798] 0 96 0331 |"AA S S| 0°82) 8°68] 0°16} ZBL" ONG |"MS'S) O'@L| L°G6) S°S6| BOL" OWI /A'N'AN QOL) 9°96] F'F6 | OGL"
eZ ee * lottt |z-erl rpg) 0's onid|"M S S| #GL) CFR! 98 OLL" oniq| “S _|&'FL| ¢°%6| 6 Z6| SPL’ OnIg) “S| ¢g'1L/0 ¥6| 0°76) 992"
2 a *- | PLOT | o'6z| $°S8| 0'%6 189[D| M NN/0 89) ¢'98/ 2 88) 9TL" Te9[D| M NN 8'89) 9°16) 2°16; STL IIT) MN |Z TL|2'@6) S16 CeL"
Tz a "* 1 O°SOT | #°LL16 €8) 8 06 £pno|D|"dys °§/ ¥°G1| eg) O'F8) ST9" yum} ‘S| 0°6L| 188) 188) 929 YNwWNAy|"A “S}g"61| ¥'68) 0°68 8¢9°
0@ ‘i ** | 9°60T | 0°92] 8°F8) 9°86 ond) “S| 9°gL/ 0°98) ¢ £8) LOL" Od] "S| ¥BL) L°16) o°%6| SOL" OIG) “S | 0°6L) 0°86) 26 Sen"
61 ag ** loerr | p62] 08) S86 onig| “S| FTL) 798) ¢°88) S6L" Ont |“M S'S) FEL! 0'%6| 0'G6| S84" ond) “S| 7G1}9°S6) 9°16 T18
cH es * | rert |eezlees| 9°86 OnId) “S| #'gL/ 9°98) 6°88) SE" O11 |" MS'S) 8°OL| G°S6) f'S6 | CSB" OIC |’ AA’SS| OTL} 9 B6| 8°16, 968"
KC] Maas ** JOPIT | 6°TL| F898] 8°76 011d | "AA *N| ¢'69/ #'S8) 0°88] TO8" O31] |"ALN“AL) G°29) 9°S6/ G°S6)/ TEL’ O31 | MN*AN) 1°19) G6) ZS 808
oI 5. | SL JOSIT | ¥°S2/ 9'F8| £86 TRIO} “S| 9°89) G98) ¥°88] SEL" o1tq] | AA SAA 0°69] 1°36] ¥°29| BEL" oni 4°S'\|5°99/8'B6| 9°16 Z9L"
CT ve © LO FTT le-GLle'7g|9 Fe] WAtUNI-O111D| “AA | F°L1) 6'BB C706] SIL" ond) “M_ | €'LL) '86/5'S6/ 9SL° ontd| “M |%°6L/6'E6, $°S6, FOL"
FT FS ** legrr | e91/z98| 8°S6 ong) “A “S | 0°6L| 9°68) L°06| PEL" Ong) A'S'H| ULL) €°S6) ¢'F6) OGL Od!) “A |e LL/6°S6) °S6 ST8
a oe ** lotr |o'Fz| oF] 0'S6 1I1D| "AA “*S} ESL! #18) G68) FOL" 183//" MA *S| OTL] 0'F6) 9°E6) 792" Tea}O) VN" Z 01] 0'F6| B'S) 8B"
IC} °° f° lopre | etel¢'18] 816 031 |"AV N°! Gre 1] #°C8) ¢'98| SEB" WBI}S-O1NID| MS M | 669) F°T6) F°06) SBB" OTIS“ OAT) | ANAL! 4 °01/0 16) 9°68] 788
Or ** 4°" 1g GOT | 0'SL| 0°28) 0°86 O11] | MAS AA] FTL] @°98) 8°28] TFS" oni MN! 0°69) F°16) 8°06) SPS" oniq] |" "N° | 7-69| 9°16 8°06 S98"
6 w ** |z-stt |ore9| e708] OTS] = HMWNI-O1ND| "AA | Z'TL) 8'e8) S°S8) P68" I[MUVUND-O1ND) “MA | L°69) 0°16) L°68/ G68" ynaume-oustt | AN 9'89| 6100) S 68 706°
8 2 ** 1 S'80T | 4°01] 3°18) 4°16 oigd| “N |0'GL|8'E8} $98) 828° 011d |"M *N| 0°69) 'T6| 8°06) E48" 1YBI}S-OLUD |°AL'S' ALG" G9) G06) S°68, 058"
b a ** |e g0T | 9°99) L'6L/8'06G, —«EPAIS- OLLI | MS"S| STL! B68) 9 G8) T68" 1B1}S-04119|" MA * N| $°69/ 6°06) 8°68) F88" oq | N. N}g*69| 0°06| 8°88 908"
a ** | O°80I | F'0L/ F'08) F'06 Ontd| “N | 0°62) B'g8) 8°S8| 806° onid| “N | 3°89) 6°06) 9 68) 606" onid| ‘N {9'89/0°06/ 2'88| Fe6
$ ** | ** J or60T | 6°89] 2'62| ¥'68 ontd| “N | 8°0L|s'e8) FSB] FSS" ong] “N |@'0L| F'68|8'88| 8I6" onid| “N | g°02)8°68) 0°88 TPG"
P ae °* | FOTT | O'FL) 6°08) 8°28 1910 | “A °N/ O'S) 8°@8| O'S8/ 616" ong) “N | 9°32) 0°88) #18) 916" o1tqd| “M | ¢°€1)3°L8| F'98 Ses"
ic i@| ** | e*Zor | 2°89] LL] 6°S8 YB1JS-OLLID | “A “S | B'SL| y°ze! 8 ZB} 006" 18319 |"A'S'°A| 0°92) 9°98) 0°S8) 688" lvajD| “S | FS1lo'Ss L’&8, G06"
z 86°0 | #60 | 9°SOT | 6 aL) 6°6L) 8°98 ApnolD| “AH *S | SSL} O'F8)| 9'F8) 898" 0111 | A 'S'S| PSL) 9°S8) 8°S8) FSR" oniqd| “S | ¢°G21} 0°98) $°S8) FL8°
I Ee -- |OZ0L |P eLi £:08 O'ga] HVNS-O;NWND] “gS | SL) FsBl O'R FSGS NVsIs-O[NUIND MA S S/S'9L/ S28) S18 ScB Oe) NeNs-o[nuny "S| ¥°9L/ 9°28) 9°98) Ses
‘youy | “yout | o | ol o one ee eee onl oro. aueed @ | os of 94a!
= & =P fella el es) © & oS
pee See Bele 2) S/S) #8 Ble = ee Sere:
Pls) € | @ | EN |e |B |“ | kus joradsy wo) EE | eg | 44g 50 woadsy Ee | 2) E| og | ‘A1sjowedey Sis |B] as
a” ee , ea pecan Set ep are Soa Broan al ee leer ot |: cael ost iz
5| 007 |yo07 | & S ae SOE : 5 d S “pur AA |'o4n}e1ed wa S *pUrAA |-aany eiad wa S
2 é 1} <3 | wnunuypy pue PUIAA |tarMywsaduay | © PUtAA L Pura il.
g |'Seoney urey! * > WNUIX® [AT *ja8-UNS 7@ APB SUOTIBAIISYO, sw *d 7 1B pasAlosgo aunssod q WNUNUITYT “WOP “SUZ IB SpBU STOTPVALISYO
[“panuequoa ‘uapsr.cagg 1091.50)0.109)0 7 {7 |
/ PLV.
id ee a ig
THE SIL HAKO, or Stone Bridge in ZILLAH KAMRUP.
Drawn by Gaplain LT Dalton BNI Ass? Ornries Assan,
JOURNAL
ASTATIC SOCIETY.
Lm"
No. [V.—185l.
Brief notice of the Sil Hiko or stone bridge in Zillah Kémrip.—By
Major 8. T. Hannay. Communicated through Major F. Jenxins,
Agent to the Governor General, by Captain E. T. Darton,
B.N. I. Assistant Commissioner, Assam.
This bridge, a remnant of ancient times in Kaémrip, is situated
about eight miles N. W. of Northern Gowhatty, on the high alley
which, no doubt, formed at one time the principal line of land commu-
nication with ancient Gowhatty (Pragjyotisha) and Western Kamrip,
and is built across what may have been a former bed of the Bor Nad-
di, or at one particular season, a branch of the Brahmaputra; appear-
ances now indicating a well-defined watercourse, through which, judg-
ing from marks at the bridge, a considerable body of water must pass
in the rains, and at that season from native accounts, the waters of the
Brahmaputra still find access to it.
The structure is of solid masonry, built without lime or mortar, of
the same massive and enduring material (gneiss and granite) found in
the neighbouring hills, and which appears to have been used so largely
in the construction of the more ancient temples of central and lower
Assam. There are no arches, the superstructure being a platform
with a slight curve 140 feet long and 8 ft. in breadth, composed of
slabs of stone, six feet nine inches long and ten inches thick, num-
bering five in the whole breadth, resting on an understructure of six-
teen pillars, three in a row, equally divided by three large solid but-
tresses ; with a half buttress projecting from a circular mass of masonry
forming the abutments at each end of the road, there being in the
whole length 21 passages for the water.
No. XLVII.—New Series. 2a
292 Brief notice of a stone bridge in Zillah Kémrip. No. 4.
The buttresses are all after the same model, those in the centre
measuring (at a level with the water and as near as I could ascertain
one layer from the foundation) about sixteen feet ten inches in breadth
by eight feet ten inches in thickness, tapering in regular layers of
masonry with rounded corners to 3 feet thick and 8 feet broad at top ;
on which is laid a slab of the same breadth supporting those of the
platform. ‘The pillars spring from a base of very massive material
and measure at a line with the water twelve feet four inches in breadth
by 4 feet 4 inches in thickness, gradually diminishing in receding
layers to the height of 3 feet 4 inches, from which rises the abasement
of each pillar, the first stone being a squared block of 23 feet, upon
which rests another block 2 feet square ; the average thickness of the
shaft ; the remaining portion of which is octagonal shaped. The two
first octagonal blocks have a large slab across them, and upon this rise
two, three and four blocks according to their size and the difference
in height towards the centre of the bridge, the upper one being formed
into a round capital, and over the whole is placed a slab similar to that
which covers the buttresses. The height at the centre of the bridge
by measurement with a line to the level of the water is nearly 20 feet,
there being a difference of 2 feet between this measurement and that
of the spring of the platform at each end.
From the great care taken in the chiselling, squaring and fitting up
of the component parts of the whole, as well as the great size and weight,
the work is one of great strength and solidity. And this accounts for
the good state of preservation in which we find it in the present day :
for with the exception of the masonry of the abutments at each end,
in which large trees have taken root (one of them a tamarind tree the
stem 16 feet in circumference) and displaced the stones, the rest of the
structure may be said to be entire. From a fracture in one of the
pillars, I observed that the upper blocks were kept in their places, by
means of iron pins, firmly wedged into the lower ones ; four apparently
through the centre and one on each side of the square of the shaft,
and, although not visible, other portions of the work may be iron clamp-
ed; the slabs of the platform were marked with clamping holes, and
on the edge of the outside slabs are three square holes (3 inches square)
which were no doubt intended for the wooden supports of a balustrade.
Several freize-carved blocks are also lying near the end abutments,
1851.) Brief notice of a stone bridge in Zillah Kémrip. 293
from which I imagine the entrance of each may have been ornament-
ed, or there may have been gateways.
The design and style of architecture of this bridge, evidently belongs
to a remote period in the annals of Kamrip, and in its original struc-
ture at least must be co-eval with the erection of the ancient Brahmi-
nical temples, the remains of which are found so widely scattered
throughout the length and breadth of Assam ; the works of its former
Brahminical kings, a race long ago extinct in the annals of modern
Hinduism, and of whom the present race in Assam know nothing.
That Kamrup had for a long period a dynasty of Brahminical
kings there can be little doubt, on the authority of both Buchanan and
the Chinese pilgrim Hwan Tshang who visited India in A. D. 629,
642. The former quoting the Yogini Tantra, a work which treats of
ancient Assam, states under date that the worship of the Lingas com-
menced in the 19th year of Saka, that at an indefinite period after-
wards it was further extended by a Brahman of the Korotoya river
who became king, by name Nogo Songkar and whose dynasty con-
tinued probably until the time of Hwan Tshang’s visit as he mentions
the name of the then reigning king a Brahman (Vide Captain Cunning-
ham’s Itinerary of the Chinese Pilgrim Hwan Tshang in the J. A.S. B.
for July, 1848, page 40), and that Buddism according to the doc-
trines of Sakya or Guadama had not extended into Kamrip, the people
of which were heretics, and possessed the doctrines of the Sutarus of the
Vedas, by which it is presumed he means Brahmanism or more likely
the worship of Iswara as the Supreme Lord, which in these remote
times was adhered to by Brahmans, and who had not adopted the doc-
trines of Gaudama. This Brahminical dynasty may have continued for
a century longer, when the country was overrun, and became disorga-
nised by the invasion of Lallitaditya king of Cashmere, and the ancient
religion perhaps never got re-established, and about the year 840
according to the tradition of the Cassoris (the Racchas of the valley)
that tribe assumed the government of the country, and held it until
the 10th or 11th century, when they were drawn out by an invasion of
a power from India, bringing in its footsteps that modern Brahmanism,
which had a century before driven from India the doctrines of Sakya
Muni.
The accounts by Mohammedan writers of the earliest conquests of
2a 2
294 Brief notice of a stone bridge in Zillah Kamrip. {[No. 4.
Kamrip by the subordinates of the Moslem kings, appear to be
mixed up with so much of the fabulous (Vide the late Major Fisher’s
account of Cachar, Sylhet, &c. No. 104, J. A. S. B.), that it is quite
impossible to place much reliance on them as historical records ; if
however, we could suppose that the expedition of 1205 to 6 as
above quoted, came in sight of the Brahmaputra at Rangamati
crossed the Monas and marched through Northern Kamrtp, the
possession of which would oblige the Raja to submit, it is not impro-
bable but this is the stone bridge over which Bactyar Khilji and his
Tartar cavalry passed, previous to entering the outworks of the ancient
city of Gowhatty (or Pragjyotisha), the bridge being but a short dis-
tance from the line of hills bounding Gowhatty on the North N. W.
and West, on which are still visible its line of defences extending for
many miles on each side from the N. W. gate of entrance or pass
through the hills. |
The Mohammedan general is also said to have been obliged to retreat
from an advanced position (perhaps Chardoar) hearing that the Raja
of Kamrip had dismantled the stone bridge on his rear ; now it is
quite evident from the marks on the stones of the platform, that they
had been taken off and replaced somewhat irregularly.
Note. The king in whose time the worship of the Linga com-
menced was styled Devyswar, and by the Brahman who has compiled
the Yogini Tantra, a modern work pretended to be the prophecies of
the great Siva himself of events to come to pass in Kamrip, he is said to
have been of the Sudra race, but it is likely he may have been of the
ancient race of the Devas and Duttas who reigned supreme in ancient
‘* Mithila” of which kingdom Kamaripa was a dependency if not a
portion, and his proper title Devasa as written in the old character of
the inscription on certain coins found near Jyonpur, translations of which
were published in No. 84, Vol. 7, Plate 60, J.B. S.; and this might
account also for the Debasa or Devasa of the maps of India of the
same century, the position appearing to correspond with our modern
Kamrtip and Charidoér. Kamartpa at that period included the hills
as far as Kaonjegiri now under the Deb Raja or Bootan.
PLVI
Cw,
Pas)
wea
MK
i
a:
I seg 8 ll
ome i NAN Fc
ce aif § f= me
ag LAO = —— lt
4 ome Sy ee
— re
: >, w7)
——
1A2> GG cae 3
a
pe
AS
pi
1851.] A sketch of the Behar Mica Mines. 295
A sketch of the Behar Mica Mines. By Capt. W.8. SHerwitt,
Revenue Surveyor.
The principal Mica mines of Behar, are situated on the Northern
face of the Vindhya hills, where the three districts of Behar, Mon-
ehyr and Ramghur meet. The most westerly-situated mine is
thirty-seven miles in a south-easterly direction from Gya, and is in
the district of Behar; the most easterly mine is about sixty miles
distant in zillah Monghyr; the whole of the intermediate sixty miles
being more or less productive of the mineral. The average distance
from the Ganges of the whole aggregated group of mines is sixty
miles.
Those mines only which le within the boundary of the district of
Behar are worked, those within the district of Monghyr, from some
unknown reason, are neither worked nor regarded as of any value
by the owners of the estates in which they lie.
Rajowli, a small village, in Pargannah Jarrah, of Zillah Behar,
is the great mart for the mineral, and the spot whence it is dispersed
to all the great markets on the Ganges: this village is situated on
the left bank of the Dhunarjeh Nallah, which stream, together with
the Tillyaé Nallah, unite four miles south of Rajowli, flow from the
southern hills in deeply wooded valleys, and completely intersect the
mines. The beds of these streams, the roads through the passes, and
valleys, and indeed the whole surface of the country around the
mica formation, sparkles with the bright mineral.
Leaving Rajowli and proceeding four miles in an easterly direction,
a deep wooded valley is entered, situated amongst and surrounded by
quartz hills ; through this valley, in the rainy season, a mountain torrent
descends with great violence bringing with it great quantities of mica.
After ascending the course of the torrent for about a mile, the valley
terminates in an amphitheatre of low jungle-covered hills; the soil
forming the superficial covering of the country is composed of a harsh
dry gravel, composed of quartz, schorlaceous schist, detached and
silvery mica; through which soil are seen protruding huge, naked
masses of quartz and gneiss, the latter both plain and garnetiferous.
In the beds of the torrents, bushels of minute garnets may be gathered
296 A sketch of the Behar Mica Mines. [No. 4.
but from their very insignificant proportions, they are quite useless.
A very beautiful schorlaceous schist, consisting of crystals of schorl
of a delicate fineness, embedded in mica, as well as larger crystals of
raven black schorl, varying in size from that of a finger to that of
a man’s arm, embedded in a bright glassy quartz and affording by
the contrast of the two minerals a very beautiful object, are found
in great abundance; such is the nature of the minerals in the. im-
mediate neighbourhood of the mines, which are always opened in
low detached hills. The mica appears in amorphous masses varying
from a few inches square, to four feet in length, embedded in an
incoherent soil composed of schorl and comminuted silvery mica, the
whole mass filling up extensive interstices between large and widely
separated quartz rocks.
The mode of opening a mine is as follows: a small and convenient
hill having been chosen as the spot for commencing operations upon,
a party of the wild hill tribes, named Bandathis, the members of
which party have freely propitiated the local tutelary god or goddess,
both by sacrifice and by getting very drunk, ascend to the top of the
hill and commence sinking a series of pits, the whole way down the
profile of the hill, about three feet in diameter each, and a few feet
apart. These pits are not continued vertically downwards, but in a
zig-zag shape, but nevertheless not somuch out of the vertical proper,
as that a basket containing the mineral cannot be hauled up from the
bottom of the pit to the top; the zig-zag shape of the shaft being
formed by sinking the shaft, first inclining to the left a few feet and
then to the right a few feet, the head of each cut or notch forming a
landing-place or step, and thus the necessity of ladders is obviated ;
the projecting of salient angles of the notches forming a perfect flight
of steps from the top to the bottom of the pits, which seldom reaches
to a greater depth than forty feet, when darkness interfering with the
workman’s progress, the pit is forsaken and another commenced upon
afew feet further down the hill. A slight frame-work of faggots cut
from the neighbouring trees, is placed over the mouth of each pit,
upon which a man sits, waiting till the signal from below is given to
haul up the basket containing the mica and rubbish, which has been
dug from the sides of the pit by the aid of a rude pick. On arrival
at the surface the good and bad materials are separated, the earth and
1851.| A sketch of the Behar Mica Mines. 297
rubbish are shot down the precipitous side of the hill; the good mica
which arrives at the surface of the pit in ragged masses about one foot
six inches in length, six inches broad and three inches in thickness,
after having its ragged edges trimmed off with a reaping-hook-looking
instrument, is placed by itself in a heap, and the bad or refuse, that
is the softer kind, is also placed aside in a heap by itself.
The mica reacltes the surface in three different states, viz. the good,
hard and seviceable mineral ; the soft, wet and flimsy mineral; and
the chipped and powdered mineral.
The tests as to whether the mica is good for any thing, or whether
as the natives say ‘‘7¢ zs alive’ are its firmness, specific gravity, and
the power of reflecting the countenance free of contortions ; the latter
test I imagine showing the perfect parallelism of its individual plates,
and consequent likelihood to split well; the heavier the mineral and
the more perfect the reflection, the more valuable is the mineral consi-
dered; all the plates not standing the necessary test, are of a soft and
flimsy nature without any of the brilliant sparkle of the better sort,
the natives call this the ‘dead mica,” and it appears to be in a state
of decay.
The plates of the superior kind are used in all the large gangetic
cities and towns, by the native draftsmen, whose beautiful produc-
tions in body colors, must be familiar to most people; by the lamp
and toy makers ; by the Mohammedans for ornamenting their Taziahs ;
as well as for ornamenting umbrellas, boats, and for making artificial
flowers.
The second and third kinds are pounded and used for ornamenting
toys, pottery, the inside of houses, for sprinkling over clothes and
turbans at feasts, the sparkle from which by torch light resembles
diamonds ; but the great consumption of the inferior mineral takes
place during the Hooli festival, during which period the ‘abeer’’ or
pounded mica mixed with the flour of the small grain, ‘‘ Kodo” and
colored with some red coloring matter, is freely sprinkled over the
maddened and intoxicated votaries of those bacchanalian orgies.
The mines are worked by Mahdajans or native merchants, who reside
at Patna and depute agents to the spot to superintend the mining.
The excavators or miners are Bandathis or inhabitants of the hills,
a race allied to the Kols, Bheels and Sonthals ; they are a wild-looking
298 A sketch of the Behar Mica Mines. [No. 4.
set of demi-savages, slightly clad, the forepart of their head shaved,
the rest of their hair standing up in wild curls; they have the high
cheek bones, thick lips and small eyes of the Vindhyan races; they
are also a hard-working and merry race. The miners receive as month-
ly wages one maund (80 ibs.) of rice, and a piece of cloth, the whole
valued at two rupees.
The mines are worked during the months of January, February and
March only; for during the hot months or from the latter end of
March or June the great heat dries up all the water for many miles
around the mines, and during the rainy season the pits fill with water ;
and subsequent to the rains the unhealthiness of the dense miasmatic
jungles in the neighbourhood, prevent the work commencing before
January.
During the three working months, about four hundred maunds or
fourteen tons of mica, yielding upon calculation 20,000,000 trans-
parent plates of mica, each plate being about nine inches square, are
conveyed away to Patna upon pad bullocks, the whole being valued
at 4,000 Rs. (£400.) To obtain larger plates than are generally
exported, does not seem to be an object with the agents, who by
their constantly urging the miners to wrench out the mica from its
matrix, whether in large or small pieces cause about three times the
amount of mica actually carried away to be destroyed in the mines.
The head Bandhati assured me that were time allowed him, he could
produce plates of almost any size.
The largest plates are dug from the Deilwar mine where the miners
have hit upon a seam of mica, running along the base of one of the
small hillocks ; it is thus worked in the open air only a few feet from
the level of the country ; this seam however will be soon lost as the
half wild miners have no idea of propping the roof of a mine which
must very soon fall in by its own weight.
1851.] The Shalka Meteorite. 299
Examination and Analysis of the Suatxa Meteorite (Zillah West
Burdwan). By Henry Pippineton, Curator Museum of Lco-
nomic Geology.
The following details are a proper introduction to an account of this
valuable addition to our Museum.
It was about the 15th January that Major Hannyngton, Agent for
the Governor-General S. W. Frontier, called at the Museum with a
very minute specimen of an ash-coloured mineral, which had all the
appearance of a fragment of a Meteorite, and which I pronounced at a
venture to be one, and he told me it was so, referring to Dr. Cheek of
Bancoorah for further information.
To Dr. Cheek, who has frequently obliged me with storm Reports,
I wrote by the same evening’s dawk, requesting the favor of a larger
piece of the stone with the crust ; and we shortly had a fine large speci-
men sent by dawk, which fully shewed without the necessity of an
analysis that it was a true Meteorite. Mr. Colvin was so good as to oblige
me with a private letter to Mr. Mactier, and our late Secretary Capt.
Hayes also wrote officially to that gentleman, to whom I took the liberty
also of forwarding, with Mr. Colvin’s and the Secretary’s letters, a series
of 22 queries for the examination of witnesses to the fall of the stone,
embracing most of the points which, on so hurried a call, occurred to
me as important, or likely to suggest others which might be so ; for
there was, I knew, no time to be lost ; as the natives invariably carry off
Meteorites for charms, objects of worship, &c.
To Mr. Mactier the Society are greatly indebted, for he took the
pains to go personally to Bishenpore, a distance of ten miles, and the
results of the replies obtained will be seen following the different ques-
tions framed by him upon my queries and forwarded to the Society in
Bengalee, and in the letter from Mr. Mactier as printed below.
Hxamination of witnesses before Mr. Macrier. Translated by Babu
Rasenpra Lat Mitter, Librarian Asiatic Society.
On the 24th of January, 1851. Bengali 1257, 12th Magh.
Ramerra, son of Boxart of the Rajput caste ; inhabitant of Saluka,
AKtat about 35 years, profession, formerly a peon of the Purulia collec-
2R
300 The Shalka Meteorite. (No. 4.
torate, and Bhudan Bagdi, son of Kugan, of the Bagdi caste ; inhabi-
tant of Pechnapur, AAitat about 60 years, by profession a Chowkidar.
Question.—State what you know of the stone which fell from the
sky ?
Between the 10th and 20th of Agrahayana,* one night when about a
fourth of the night had yet to elapse, I heard a rolling noise (gur gur)
which awoke me from my sleep; but on my coming out and enquiring
about the cause of it, I could ascertain nothing. The following morn-
ing about an hour and half after day break, proceeding to superintend
the reaping of my paddy, 1 found in the paddy field of Narayana
Pala, to the South, and about 180 feet beyond the village of Saluka,
(Shalka,) that a stone, about one cubit wide, had fallen and broken to
pieces. Those who came from a distance to see the stone carried
away fragments of it. It was first seen by Bhuban Bagdi, Chowkidar.
Buusan Bidoot. I serve as a Chowkidar of the village of Saluka.
Between the 10th and 15th Agrahayana of the current year, one night
when two and half quarters (prahara) of it had passed when a quar-
ter (’) of it had yet to elapse (i. e. at 1.4. M.)a stone fell crashing
on the earth, with a crackling noise (char-char pur-pur) about 160 to
240 cubits to the south of the village. Not wishing to go during the
night I proceeded the next morning to the place, and found that a pit
had been formed there, and fragments of the stone were lying about it ;
the stone was covered with earth, i. e. with loose earth.
I called the people in the field and told them ‘* Look at this, it has not
been dug by bears nor men.” The paddy-reapers, seeing the frag-
ments and the large stone covered with earth, observed that the stone
must have fallen when the sound was heard the night preceding, and
went their way, some of them taking away the fragments, and stating
this must be a Debta, do not (MS. uncertain).
Q. to Bhubun.—When you heard the crackling noise, did you see
any flame or lightning, and was any wind blowing at the time?
A.—The sky was illuminated with lightning.
Q. No. (10).—to Rambir.—Did you observe any light at the time?
A.—Rambir. I observed none. —
Q. to Bhuban.—How far were you from the pit when the stone fell ?
A.—Bhuban.—Between 2 and 3 rosis (180 to 240 cubits). I ran
towards the huts of the Mugs.
* 25th Nov. to 5th Dec.: This.is a purely Indian notion of a date.
1851.] The Shalka Meteorite. 301
Q.—Rambir.—Was there only one stone or a number of stones ¢
A.—Rambir.—One stone fell and broke into many pieces.
Q. (8).*—Were stars visible at the time when the stone fell? and
what was the appearance of the sky ?
A.—Rambir.—The sky appeared as usual and the stars were visible.
A.—Bhuban.—The sky was as usual.
Q.—(9).—What sort of noise did you hear?
A.—Rambir.—Like the rolling of clouds.
A. Bhuban.—A rolling noise (gur-gur).
Q.—(12).—When you saw the stone first, was it hot or cold ?
A.—Rambir.—Cold.
A.—Bhuban.—lt was not hot, it was cold.
Q. (13).—Did the stone burn the grass or anything else about the
place where it fell? or dry up the ground about it ?
A.—Rambir.—Neither grass or any thing else was burnt, nor did
the ground dry up.
Q. (15).— Was there any smell to the stone when you first saw it?
A.—R. and B.—None.
Q. (16).—How was the stone lying at the time when you first saw
it,—lying flat? or in a slanting position ?
A.—Rambir.—In a slanting position ; when the ground around was
dug the stone appeared in a slanting position. It appeared as if it
fell from the South (witness here described the angle made with the
ground to be about 45°).
A.—Bhuban.—lt was slanting, I think it came from the South.
Q. (19)—Has the colour of the stone changed, since you first saw it ?
A.—R. and B.—As it was then so is it now. No change of colour
has taken place.
Q. (20).—What was the state of the weather on or before the day
the stone fell?
A.—Rambir.—As usual.
A.— Bhuban.—As now.
Q. (21).—Did you ever hear of any stone of the kind having fallen
before ?
A.—Rambir.—Nothing of the kind has been heard.
A,.—Bhuban.—I have heard nothing.
* These numbers refer to those in my draft of queries. H. P.
2m .2
302 The Shalka Meteorite. [No, 4.
Q. (22).—From which quarter was the wind blowing at the time ?
A.—Rambir.—I took no notice of it.
A.—Bhuban.—There was no remarkable wind at the time.
Q. to Rambir.—When the Joint Magistrate of Gurbeta ordered to
dig out the stone, how low did you dig?
Rambir.—I dug two cubits, or one cubit and a half.
To Bhuban.—How deep was the stone dug for ?
Bhuban.—About two cubits.
Q.—When you first saw the stone, how high was it from the ground ?
Rambir.—On a level with the ground.
Bhuban.—lIt had entered about a cubit and a half below the ground ;
it was covered. with loose earth.
Q.—When the stone was dug out, was it found in one entire piece ?
or in several pieces ?
A.—Rambir.—There were large and small pieces, but I was not
present at the time; I went away to my work.
A.—Bhuban. One entire piece was found.
Q.—to Bhuban. Did any body else beside you see the stone fall ?
A.—No body else was present : none saw it.
Q.—When you saw the lightning was there any light on the ground ?
A.—Bhuban. None.
Q.—When the lightning appeared, why did you run away ?
A.—Bhuban. The rolling noise frightened me, and dreading lest it
should fall on me, I ran towards the village of Saluka.
Q.—How did the lightning appear ?
4.—As usual.
Q.—What was the weight of the stone, together with the fragments ?
A.—The small fragments remained behind; the large mass was
taken away by a Burkandaj from Bishenpur. I cannot say its weight.
Q.—You have already said that there was no cloud, but only light-
ning. Did you examine this carefully ?
A.—Yes, I examined carefully and found no cloud.
The following replies are in answer to Nos. 3, 4, 5and 7 of my
queries, and are given in English by Mr. Mactier.
3. Where did it fall ? describe the spot exactly.
In the middle of paddy fields surrounded by cultivation on all sides,
the ground for some distance sloping down from N. to S.
1851.] The Shalka Meteorite. 303
4, What kind of ground did it fall upon (send a good specimen of
the soil) and describe it particularly as to rocks, or stones or alluvial or
arable land ?
A specimen accompanies—no rocks or stones near; in the middle of
paddy khets.* |
5. How far from any water ?
30 yards from a small tank (about 4 cottahs in extent.)
7. What became of the other pieces? (If any small ones can be
found near the spot like it, or with a black crust, send them.)
Carried off by persons from all parts of the country who came to
see the stone.
The following official letter from Mr. Mactier to the Secretary of
the Society gives a summary of this evidence, and his own account of
the locality and impressions on the subject.
To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
From the Officiating Joint Magistrate of Zillah Bancoorah.
Dated Bancoorah, 28th Jany. 1851.
Srr,—Under orders from his Honor the Deputy Governor of Ben-
gal, I have the honor to forward part of a meteoric stone which fell
early in the morning of the 30th November, 1850, corresponding with
16th Aghran 1257, B.S.
2. I have the honor to forward two depositions given by persons
residing near the spot, one, the chowkeedar, being the only person
who was out of doors when the stone fell, and at the same time to add
the result of my own enquiries among the inhabitants of the neigh-
bouring villages and a description of the locality.
3. The hole from which the stone now sent was dug, is situated
about eighty yards due south of the village of Shalka ;—immediately
surrounding the spot are paddy fields and the spot itself is on the
northern edge of a small paddy Ahet about 4 cottahs in extent. The
village of Shalka contains about 20 houses and huts; 3 or 4 moderately
sized trees grow close to it; beyond the village the paddy cultivation,
with occasional tanks, stretches to the N. for about a mile and 3
till it is terminated by low jungle. About 30 yards to the north-
east of the spot is a small tank (Beng-dhoba) about 4 cottahs in extent
* Anglice, Rice fields.
304 The Shalka Meteorite. [No. 4.
at the S. W. corner of which isa tamarind tree. To the east is
paddy cultivation terminated by the houses of Bhorah-Dharmputr about
3 of a mile off. From east to S. W. is a large cultivated (rice) plain,
bounded by the villages on the immediate bank of the Dalkisher river,
which is distant from the spot 4 miles in direct line. About 4 of a mile
to the S. W. is a tank, beyond which is low jungle extending W. b. N.,
and due W. distant 250 yards is the jungle abovementioned, and to
the N. of W. distant 100 yards, is another small tank, between which
and Shalkaé are paddy lands. The ground slopes downward consider-
ably from N. to S.A specimen of the soil in which the stone fell is
sent, the stone being embedded init. At the time of the fall it (the
soil) was in the state of mud. I observed that the banks of tanks near
the spot were composed of Kanker. I conclude therefore that the
stratum immediately under the soil in cultivation is Kanker.
4. On the night on which the stone fell as well as for some days
previous and subsequent thereto, there was nothing to be remarked in
the state of the weather, the temperature was seasonable, very little
wind and the sky clear, no clouds being visible.
5. About 3 hours before sunrise a clap of thunder was heard, ac-
companied (Vide the Chowkeedar’s evidence) by a flash of lightning.
Statements were at variance as to the nature of this noise, some persons
saying, it in no ways differed from ordinary thunder, others, that they
recognised with it, a whirling noise (gur-gur shabda. Beng.) The noise
does not appear to have been extraordinarily loud, as persons in the
village of Bhora about # mile off were not awakened by it.
6. The.ryots on going to their fields inthe morning, observed the
earth ploughed up, they at first thought it had been made by a bear,
or by some of the low castes in digging out grain from the rat-holes,*
but on looking further they saw fragments of the stone scattered on all
sides within a radius of about 20 feet, and the stone itself embedded in
the soil, but with no part projecting therefrom. The color was then
what it now is, it was cold to the touch and had no smell. The Chow-
keedar it is to be observed, states that after the flash he saw nothing
burning on the ground. The stubble and grass was not scorched nor the
ground dried up. As with the specimen now sent is the earth in which
it was embedded, the Society will be enabled to test these statements.
* A common practice in India.
1851.] The Shalka Meteorite. 305
7. Allagreed in stating the stone to have come from the south,
but the angle it made with the earth is variously stated, from 45° to
80°. This is easily accounted for, as no portion projected out of the
earth. The Talookdar of the place, by name Gopal Mundle, the most
intelligent of the observers had a tent peg driven in so as to represent
the course of the stone in the earth (he having been present when the
stone was dug out) from which, supposing the course of the stone not
to have been altered after first contact with the earth, the angle made
with the earth would be nearly 80°.
8. The greater portion of the stone having been carried off I
was unable to obtain exact information as to its size; the portion now
sent, and it is that furthest embedded, was dug 3 feet from the surface,
and as pieces of the stone were dug out continuously from the surface,
the stone itself being, though embedded, shattered, it must have been
apparently upwards of 3 feet long.
9. No occurrence of the sort has ever happened in this part of the
country.
10. Iregret I have been unable to send more numerous deposi-
tions. I was pressed for time, and there is always great delay in such
cases in distinguishing hearsay from direct evidence ; numerous persons
presented themselves very willing to tell all they knew, but after a
little questioning it appeared their knowledge was obtained from others.
I took therefore the depositions of those apparently best informed.
Any other particulars which may be required I shall be happy to do
my best to obtain for the Society.
11. I may mention that the people on the spot said, that on the
same night a stone had fallen at or near the village of Kuchat in the
Burdwan district.
(Signed) T. W. Mactier,
Offg. Joint Magistrate.
There are some points of resemblance between the circumstances
attending the fall of this meteor, and that of the Cold Bokkevelde stone
at the Cape, as described in the 82nd and 83rd vols. of the Philosophi-
cal Transactions by Sir John Herschell’s correspondents, and which are
also common to the few accounts we have of the falling of these
stones by persons near the spot. We find that at Shalka as at the
Cape, the air was calm and the sky clear, at the time of the fall of the
306 The Shalka Meteorite. [No. 4.
stone; there was also a rolling noise,* sufficiently loud to alarm the
witness who heard it though not amounting to the explosion which
accompanied the Cape meteor.t It will subsequently be seen that,
though the witnesses give us no evidence to that effect, the stone was
doubtless hot when it fell. The angle of fall seems to have been be-
tween 45° and 80 with the horizon. With regard to the second stone
said to have fallen on the same night, I wrote to Mr. Patton, the Civil
and Session Judge of Burdwan concerning it, and he has kindly caused
every enquiry to be made, but cannot trace any truth in the report.
It is not, however, improbable that the natives of the vicinity having
carried off the whole of the stone may have leagued together to deny
that any fall took place, fancying that they might be brought into some
trouble now that the Hoozoort was enquiring about it.
So far as to the circumstances attending the acquisition of the
Meteorite and the evidence of the facts connected with its fall, I now
proceed to describe what we have received, and to remark upon some
physical peculiarities, reserving the description of the stone as a
mineral for the chemical part of this report.
We have received two large lumps of 2 or 31b. each, with 2 or 3 ibs.
of smaller pieces and fragments, and perhaps half a pound more firmly
embedded in the earth sent with the specimen. This is, of course, all
Mr. Mactier could rescue from the natives who, it appears, have carried
off the greater part of it, as they always do, for religious, medicinal and
superstitious purposes. We were thus not an hour too soon in our
* The imitative Bengalee word is such as would be used to express the loud
rolling of heavy hail clouds, or something between distant musketry and low thun-
der. :
t+ I have not seen it noticed that one of the oldest and best detailed descriptions
of the fall of a Meteorite, is found in Virgil ; Auneid B. II. 1. 692. I copy here the
passage, which Virgil probably wrote from some account which was then extant.
‘* Vix ea fatus erat senior, subitoque fragore
Intonuit levum, et de ccelo lapsa per umbras
Stella facem ducens multé cum luce cucurrit.
Illam, summa super labentem culmina tecti,
Cernimus Idza claram se condere sylva,
Signantemque vias ; tum longo limite sulcus
Dat lucem, et laté circum loca sulfure fumant.’’
t Anglice. The chief authority.
1851.] The Shatka Meteorite. 307
claim for a share of it. Almost the whole of the pieces which formed
any part of the exterior of the Meteorite (as known by the usual black
crust) have surfaces more or less curved, shewing that it must have
really been as described of very considerable size, though it evidently
broke into pieces on reaching the earth.
For, in compliance with my note to query No. 4, Mr. Mactier has
most obligingly sent us a large mass of the earth in which the stone
embedded itself on its fall, and this is almost as great a curiosity as
the stone itself, as will presently be seen.
This mass of earth in its extreme dimensions is about a foot long and
a foot broad. It contains two cavities, being the marks of two large
curvilinear masses (like great shells) having fallen close to each other ;
and these are divided by a rough ridge about two inches across at its
narrowest part. At the side of one of these spherical, or rather curved
cavities, a mass of perhaps half a pound of the shattered stone, 7 inches
long by 24 broad, is firmly embedded, and on examining the cavities
themselves several black specks are seen here and there, which the mag-
nifier shews to be parts of the external crust detached from the stone
and adhering to the earth !*
The question as to whether the stone was hot or cold at its falling
seemed to me at first, as it will seem to every one, settled in the negative
by the replies, but a close examination of the state of the earth in the
cavities has induced me to change my opinion, and I feel now satisfied
that the stone, if not red hot so as to burn and scorch the grass or other
vegetation} was sufficiently hot to scorch slightly the soil on which it
fell, for not only is the interior of the cavities slightly altered in colour,
but upon examination with the magnifier at the edge it is seen to be
burnt toa thin film of a yellowish white colour. The whole has
exactly (and this to Indian readers will be a familiar comparison) the
appearance of part of an old native chula.t
* T need scarcely add that this invaluable specimen has been carefully preserved
in a glass case made on purpose for it.
+ 1t seems to have fallen upon bare land of some sort, for there is not a trace of
any grass, or of grass roots, about the large lump of earth we have.
¢ Earthen cooking place, portable or fixed, which by long use becomes of a
dirty yellowish white colour where the fire is strong.
28
308 The Shalka Meteorite. (No. 4.
II.
MINERALOGICAL AND CHEMICAL EXAMINATION.
Description.
The stone is mainly composed of two distinct minerals, exclusive of
the external crust. The first of these is a light, ash-grey, soft mass,
very harsh and friable, like soft, friable ash-colourved sand-stove, or
pumice, which sometimes runs in narrow whiter bands through the
mass. This ash-grey mass is thickly studded with specks and masses
of all sizes of a much darker greyish black mineral which has often a
bright metallic glance, and sometimes on the polished surfaces a silvery
lustre like some varieties of Diallage. Its powder is ofa very light ash-
grey.
Internally the darker mineral appears loosely aggregated, and some-
times slightly striated on the smoother surfaces, like minute fragments
of grey schorl ; and in the fractures fibrous and radiated like some
varieties of hornblende or actinolite. Its powder exactly resembles
that of the lighter coloured portions of the stone.
The light, ash-grey mineral has also interspersed in it numerous
black shining specks, which to the magnifier in a bright light have the
bright glance of broken particles of black coal, or pitchstone; the black
colour being somewhat bronzed in a strong light; these assume all
shapes, and are sometimes partly globular like melanite garnets. They
rarely exceed in size a hempseed, but have at times a semi-crystallised
appearance and are sometimes agglomerated into minute carbonaceous
looking nests.
Minute masses, of a very pale green, like olivine, are seen imbedded
in the dark grey masses above described, and some of these, particularly
at those parts of the stone which are but loosely aggregated, are seen
upon very close inspection by the magnifier to be a sort of olivine-
looking slag ; that is the mineral runs into a pale olivine-like glass, as
if it was in the act of crystallizing into olivine, or the olivine was in the
act of fusing to a rock. It is not, however, olivine but merely silicate
or silico-chromate of iron; the entire absence of magnesia wholly ex-
cluding it from the class to which olivine belongs.
The Crust.
The black crust is in most parts closely adherent, but in some few
1851.] The Shalka Meteorite. 809
very loose,* and can easily be detached. It is sometimes, too, of the
thickness of thick foolscap or thin drawing paper, which I do not re-
collect to have seen before noted. It is of a dusky iron black with
marks of fusion in many places, and of the black granules being fused
into it. It also gives the usual metallic streak. When the internal
part of a detached piece of the crust is examined by the magnifier it is
seen to be rough and granulated, with some bright metallic-looking
specks, but these not distinctly crystallized.
Texture and Coherency.
The state of aggregation of the different parts of the stone is curious,
and, from the fragments we have, we may say, generally, that externally
for two inches or more, and sometimes as much as three inches, it was
in general tolerably compact, so as to bear such polishing as its pumice-
like structure will take; bat that internally it runs to a coarse agglo-
meration of small irregular fragments, such as one sometimes sees in
coarse gravelly clays when dried. This part is so little coherent that
fragments of the stone must be lifted and handled with the greatest
precaution not to lose some grains of it, and some will even fall off
when carrying a specimen gently from place to place.
We may thus assume that the stone, as a mass in the atmosphere,
was fused at its surface to a crust, with a coherent sandstone, or solid
pumice-like shell, and internally was a mass of agglomerated grains
only !+ and this accounts for the stone’s shivering itself to fragments
by its fall. The loosely coherent state of the more central parts
would seem to lend some corroboration of the hypothesis that these
bodies are formed in the atmosphere and not ejected from, or the
debris of other planets.
Taste and Smell.
It adheres strongly to the tongue, like pumice, in the grey ashy parts,
but less so at the darker ones. Its smell when breathed upon is
earthy and slightly bitter.
It is harsh to handle, and excessively friable and grating when one
piece touches another.
* Perhaps from sudden cooling ?
t+ Ifit were possible to get a section of these, or to grind down a surface of
them, they would, I doubt not give a sort of Widmannstattenian lines like those
shewn on meteoric iron; to judge at least by the fracture.
22
310 The Shalka Meteorite. [No. 4.
Specific Gravity.
The specific gravity of a fair average specimen, with some crust
attached, and which was allowed to part with all its air bubbles was
D100.
Magnetism.
The black crust only is magnetic. The ash-grey and darker masses
are not so, nor do the black grains affect the magnet.
Blowpipe.
The ashy grey mass. In the forceps becomes ofa dark greenish brown
colour, but does not fuse.
Upon charcoal the same, but the colour is not so deep.
With borax a small splinter partly dissolves, colouring the glass a
light grass green colour, and leaving a small dark fragment which does
not dissolve.
The powder with borax on platina wire dissolves completely, giv-
ing a pale or deep grass-green bead according to the quantity employ-
ed.
The powder of the darker black mineral is exactly of the colour of
the light ash-grey parts.
With borax on the platina wire gives a bright golden grass-green
bead which by reflected light has somewhat of an emerald green tinge.
Hence I presume that this part contains chromate of iron dispersed in
it, in minute quantities, and indeed it appears in some places to run
into the black shining specks of chromate of iron above described.
Small pieces digested for a long time in Nitro-Hydrochloric acid.
The solution becomes highly coloured with iron, and a little siliceous
powder is detached ; but the mass undergoes no farther alteration at
the time. After some days however the fragments, after being washed
clean and exposed to the atmosphere, are covered with a light greenish
yellow coating, shewing that the iron at the surface has passed into the
state of the hydrated protoxide.
The Black Grains.
Examined by the magnifier, these are on the fractured surface of a
greenish black colour, with a semi-metallic appearance like brilliant
fragments of coal; some of the grains, none of which exceed a small
1851. | The Shalka Meteorite. 31]
millet or hemp-seed in size, have an imperfect garnet-like (dodecahe-
dra!) crystallization.
The powder of them is a dull, ashy, reddish brown. The powder of
crystallized chromate of iron from our collections, which on the frac-
ture exactly resembles these grains, is of a Cull greenish black. Both
powders preserve brilliant points in them, though rubbed to the utmost
fineness.
In the forceps, in both flames : becomes somewhat dull but does not
alter.
Fused with soda on charcoal, the powder gives only the traces of
iron. When nitrate of potash is added to the bead on platinum wire
a yellow greenish opaque bead is obtained.
With phosphate of soda and ammonia a green bead.
With borax on platinum wire a fine emerald green bead is obtained,
with minute black grains, which seem infusible in it. When Nitrate
of potash is added to the borax, the whole is fused to a clear dark
bottle-green grass.
When the powder was fused in a platina crucible with borax, to
which nitrate of potash was gradually added, it slowly fused to a very
pale yellow mass, which was mostly soluble in water ; alittle silica only
remaining, and when filtered it gave a pale green yellow solution from
which chromate of Jead was obtained by acetate of lead, but the preci-
pitate by this process was at first of a lighter yellow than usual, and
only assumed the usual bright yellow of chromate of lead on the filter.
I am of opinion that these black grains are, like the residual ones
noticed in my examination of Captain Sherwill’s Meteoric Iron (Journ,
Vol. XVII. Part X. p. 549), a siliceous sub-chromate.
The Crust.
I collected by the help of a magnifier a few fragments of the black
crust from amongst the fragments and dust, but it was very difficult
to find any so completely detached from the grey mass as to be
purely crust; one or two so found appeared crystallized in minute
brilliant facets or needles on the inner surface; and I am inclined to
think that the greater part of the crust is really crystallized on its inner
surface though outwardly it only appears rough and as if semi-fused.
Before the blowpipe.—Alone, infusible and unalterable.
312 Tha Shalka Meteorite. [No. 4.
With borax on platinum wire, a minute fragment fused partially
but very slowly. The glass was coloured of a pale green.
When nitrate of potash is added to the bead of borax, it fuses quick-
ly and entirely to a pale grass green.
A portion of the crust, in powder, fused in a crucible with nitrate of
potash gave only a pure white mass, which, dissolved in water leaves a
dull red sediment and this by solution in muriatic acid is found to be
iron with a little silex. No traces of chromium could be detected in
these minute assays, but it would doubtless be found where the black
grains appear fused irto the crust.
Analysis.
By a careful examination the complete absence of nickel, cobalt, and
magnesia were established, and the results per cent. were as follows :—
Waterp ad ete. Gattis Fest Ow SbRe
Avseme: «ipdil. 20084 Ss) eee trace.
Sulphur: L05es8 POEM RE! SERS POF ae
Tron peroxide,..3...0.c.2006.0.2. 26. ‘SOP pipet 43t
Silicailas a SC LR i. READ SRG PGR
A laminas Bak 3. oo, GEES O50 HOE
OsidletefiChrome,(.-44 998 204 OS 23) *003
Osu) 2
boes,/. 8. 88.
100. 00.
The black grains are chromate or sub-chromate of iron, and hence
a variable portion of the assay, depending on the quantity of these and
probably of that of the darker portion of the Aerolite, will be always
in the state of chromate of iron ; and the excessive friability of the mass
is explained by the absence of alumina and the earthy state of the silica.
Reviewing this paper: Every lover of science will join with me in
repeating our obligations to Mr. Mactier for his active zeal in procur-
ing for us this valuable specimen, and in regretting deeply that we have
been unable to secure the entire stone, or at all events a good sectional
fragment of it, by which we might have obtained some better insight
into its state of aggregation at the centre, and hence have ascertained if
it had any nucleus ; and I cannot close without earnestly impressing
1851.] The Shalka Meteorite. 313
on the minds of all who may read it, the great service which they can-
not fail to render to the cause of science by securing immediately, and
guarding with the utmost care, every stoae, known or repuied to be a
meteoric one, so soon as information of it reaches them, if by any means
this can be done; andit would seem that a formal notice to the
nearest Thannah that such stones were the property of Government
would not fail to insure due care being taken ofthem? I need hardly
explain that these (fragments of other worlds ?) are perhaps not remote-
ly connected with great questions of Astronomy and Cosmology, and
that the labour of those who bring the materials to men like Herschell,
Humboldi, Stritve and so many more, humble as it seems, is yet impor-
tant and indispensable, and has its share of honor from every right-
thinking mind.
APPENDIX.
I have thought it worth while reprinting at full length the queries
sent by me to Mr. Mactier, to assist in obtaining for us good informa-
tion on any future occasion. I have no doubt that many stones fall in
India of which we never hear, but no opportunity should be lost of se-
curing all we can obtain, both in the way of information and specimens.
Queries to which it is desirable replies should be obtained from all
persons near the spot where Meteorites fall—from separate witnesses,
and as facts within their own knowledge ; not by hearsay.
Name and profession of deponent.
2. Where was he when it fell and at what time did it fall?
3. Where did it fall? describe the spot exactly.
4. What kind of ground did it fall upon (send a good specimen of
the soil) and describe it particularly as to rocks or stones, or alluvial
or arable land?
5. How far from any water ?
6. How many pieces ?
7. What became of the other pieces? (If any small ones can be
found near the spot like it, or with a black crust, send them).
8. How was the sky when it fell ?
9. What noise did it make ?
10. Was there any blaze of light with it, or any wind blowing at
the time ? |
314 Translation of Vichitra-Ndtak. [No. 4.
11. When did you first see it ?
12. Was it hot or cold then ?
13. Did it seem to have burned any thing? or to have dried up
the ground where it fell ?
14. Was the stone or the ground smoking when you first saw it? —
15. Was there any smell about it?
16. Howwas it lying when you first saw it? i. e. lying flat? or
sticking up? If sticking up in the ground shew how, viz. if upright or
at what angle nearly ?*
17. When dug out, was there any sign of burning or baking of
the earth at the lower part? if so send some of that earth ; 3 or 4 seers
at least.
18. Did it get warm, or hot, after it fell?
19. Did any change of its colour take place? and of what colour
was it in a clear daylight when you first saw it ?
20. What kind of weather was there the day and night previous
to the fall of the stone ?
21. Did you ever hear of any stones of the kind having fallen
before.
22. Was any wind blowing; and from where ?
Memorandum. Ii will be advisable to let each deponent tell his
own story separately in the form of a narrative, and then cross question
from these queries adding any other particulars. If sent in Bengalee
or Hindustanee also, they will be welcome to us. The references to
the queries and their replies should be distinguished by their numbers,
and the more witnesses and information the better.—H. PrppineTon.
Translation of Vichitra Nétak.—By Captain Sippons, 1st Cavalry.
Chapter III.
God pleased to promote anger and strife
The best of men could not stand neutral,
Lust and avarice were so potent
* Witness should shew this which is very important by sticking a stone or brick
or log into the ground.
1851.] Translation of the Vichittra Ndtak. 315
Mighty heroes could not avoid them.
By these excited, madly they fought,
And using their weapons in fierce strife
They maimed and slaughter’d each other ;
The devil rejoicing drumm’d merrily.
Sheo* wore his necklace of human skulls,
Imps rejoiced, and demons urged to war ;
Vultures and hyzenas prowled about,
And dead bodies thickly strewed the ground.
Oh! there was hacking and many wounds,
Hands grappling arms, beards with fury pulled!
Ileads broken, sinewy arms lopped off,
And many chettries} pierced with arrows.
Wild beasts skulked on every side ;
Animals of every kind were glad.
And ogres mixed with the happy groups ;
’>Cause there were carcases enough. to eat,
The shouts of heroes equalled the thunder ;
They planted their fiags in deadly hatred ;
Full of anger, they fought with sword and spear.
Foot to foot on the ground, these heroes fought.
The swords of the brave clashed fearfully ;
Their iron weapons dealt destruction.
Battle axes, spikes, and double-edged swords,
Short swords and daggers, and forsooth weapous
Of every kind and shape, were flashing
Around, about, and simultaneously.
By wrath excited, the men were reckless,
And fearlessly they wielded their weapons.
Mad with deadly hatred, they heeded nothing,
But, hurling defiance, they cut and slash’d about ee
Thousands of fairies came from heav’n to see
The combat, vociferating “ Fight—Fight !”’
Some men lost limbs, many bandaged their wounds,
* Sheo—Siva. + Chettries—men of the second or military caste.
rR.
316 Translation of the Vichittra Ndtak. [No. 4.
The flesh of others was hack’d to pieces,
And warriors strewed the red ground in heaps.
There was a clamour of shields, of loud drums,
Mix’d with groans, as these heroes contended.
Now they pause, but only to bend their bows
And shoot their arrows. Then again with swords
To wound,—wounds which are, nor felt, nor cared for.
Phrenzied with rage, lo! neither party flies,
The din of battle, mocks heaven’s thunder.
They dare each other to single combat,
And gladly yield their souls to paradise.
Their angry blades flash sparks like lightning.
Shouts rend the air. Death, death, the only ery !
They roll on the ground in deadly struggle
And hurl defiance, even as they die. )
Blood flowed in streams, and fairies hover’d near.
Kali applauded, evil imps rejoiced, ;
And manly shouts, shamed the loud thunder.
The armies engaged with a violence,
And roar, like as the sound when oceans meet.
Fiery coursers plough the soil. Dripping é
With red blood, Devi, who knoweth all things,
Gave encouragement, and fierce beasts who live |
On bodies, howled with joy ; elephants and
Horses cumber’d the earth, their carcases
Mix’d in sad confusion with their riders !
Both sides claimed victory. If either were forced
Back, it rallied, and fought more fiercely still.
Blow after blow was dealt, quick as lightning ;
And the arm of hatred was as active
As larvee in the water !
The warriors were inflamed as warriors never were before, and the
inspiriting kettle-drums roused them to deeds of daring and boldness.
Cut to pieces and pierced with arrows, they still fought on. The
youthful and the veteran alike fell in this great battle. And many
reeled and staggered as if they were drunk with blood. Sounds of
warlike instruments, mingled with the shouts of war. And clouds of |
1851.] Translation of the Vichittra Natak. 317
arrows obscured the golden sun ; the sight was awe inspiring, and the
battle terrible as that which was fought between Indra and Britrasur ;
the field of contest was crimsoned as though the Hooly had been cele-
brated on it.
Those who remain’d to fight, were all slaughter’d ;
Who fied, for ever mourned their cowardice.
Awful confusion prevailed everywhere,
Armour and swords were scatter’d all about ;
Heads with distorted faces, clotted beards
And gory trunks, mix’d with dying horses.
Kal spared not one of these mighty warriors who contended so
fiercely in this terrible battle, all perished ; but their sins were forgiven
them ; they were hewn in pieces and died the death of brave men.
Earth recorded their fame, and their souls found rest and immortality
in Paradise.
This was indeed a terrible battle, and mighty were the heroes who
fought in it, and are now in the ranks of the blessed. But I must not
add more in their praise, for to do so would be like extolling my own
excellence, since I am of them, and from them. Enough! the fol-
lowers of Lav were victorious, and the army of Kush was defeated,
the small remnant of the latter who escaped, fled to Kashi and studied
the Véds. They remained there many years.
This concludes the 3rd Chapter, describing the great battle between
Lav and Kush.
Chapter IV.
Those who adopted the Véds were called Védis
And walk’d in the paths of religion with zeal,
The king of the Punjab sent messengers greeting,
And begged them to return to friendship and love.
The Raja’s messengers arrived at Benares
And straightway told all that their master bid them say ;
On which, the Védis went to Raj4 Madnedésh
And bowing low, they humbly made obeisance.
In open court, surrounded by his great chieftains
And proud nobles, the Raja had the Veds read to him.
He listened with great piety ; the Sam, Yajus
And Righa Veéds, were fully explained to him.
27 2
318 Translation of the Vichittra Natak. [No. 4.
And when his mind had comprehended well, the fourth,
Or Atharv Véd, his sins instantly forsook him.
Full of religion, he gave up his kingdom
To the Védis, and sought the shelter of the woods.
There to reflect, and make atonement for his crimes,
His people all went with him, and remain’d content
That he, their king, had giv’n up all for God.
The Védis rejoiced to get the kingdom,
And most diffusely scattered their alms ;
They promised, in the iron age to come
As Nanak, and take the king to heaven.
The race of Lav dwelt in solitude and
The Védis enjoyed their possessions.
Oh king ! just as thou listenedst to three Véds in silence, but on
hearing the fourth, gave up thy soul to penitence, and thy kingdom to
us, so we shall pass through three stages of existence, and at our
fourth coming, thou shalt be made a Girt.
The Raja comforted with this assurance, arose and went to the
forests, and the Védis were happy in the possession of their new king-
dom. To what length shall I extend my narrative? I fear my volume
will be a bulky one!
This concludes the 4th Chapter which tells of the king of Lav and
the Holy Véds.
Chapter V.
In the course of time, however, the Védis were subjected to feuds
and animosities, which the wisest among them were unable to quell or
avert, and after many struggles, their race became almost extinct, for
Brahmans demeaning themselves, became almost as Stidras, Kshétris
resembled Baishyas, whilst Baishyas were as Kshetris, and Stidras
were exalted to Brahmans.
The Védis retamed some twenty villages, the remnant of their large
possessions, and became cultivators of the soil; they continued to be
farmers for a long time, until at length Nanak appeared on earth.
Nanak did not long remain with this remnant of his tribe, he wan-
dered among the Sikhs, and imparted comfort to them and religious
consolation.
1851. | Translation of the Vichittra Natak. 319
{In this iron age, he taught his doctrines
And pointed out the true religion.
Such as listen to his precepts and walk
In his ways are free from sin, and happy,
God put away the sins and cheered the hearts
Of all those who became his disciples ;
They suffered neither sorrow, nor hunger.
*Nor were entrapped within the net of time.
Nanak afterwards appeared as Angad,
And lived religiously in the world ;
Then, as one lamp receives its shining light
From other lamp, he came as Amar-das ;
Then as Ram-das, when, having quite fulfilled
+His promise to the Raja, he went to heaven.
These four were emanations of one spirit
Which fools repudiate, but wisdom understands.
Many believ’d they were distinct persons,
Only a few acknowledg’d them as one.
These latter reaped the reward of good faith,
And unbelievers lost by their folly.
Ram-das was absorbed in omnipotence,
But the spirit of this Gurd once more
Descended, and took the form of Arjun.
When Arjun sought the realms of happiness
Lo! he was succeeded by Hargovind,
And after Hargovind, there came Himriai ;
Har-kishn then, then follow’'d Tegh Bahadur
Whose sacred cord the God of gods revered ;
His fame was glorious in this iron age,
For all his words were wise, his actions good ;
tHe gave his life, a Martyr to his faith !
True to his creed, unflinching, lo! he died.
* Which signifies ‘‘ They obtained their pardon.”’
t+ Vide 4th Chapter.
+ The great but bigoted Emperor Aurungzéb seized the reformer Tegh Bahadir,
and having in vain endeavoured to make him forswear his religion, put him to
death by skinning him alive, after which he was decapitated and his head exhibited
publicly.
320 The adaptation of Aneroid for surveying in India. [No. 4.
Hlis head they took, but could not turn his heart ;
And thus it is, apostates are abhorred
By living man, and scorned by the undying God.
His death brought shame on the Muhammedan,
Though his soul went to everlasting bliss.
Dear is thy memory, Tegh Bahadur!
Earth mourn’d its separation from thee,
And heaven welcomed thee with shouts of joy.
(To be continued.)
Note.—The reader is requested to make the following corrections in the first
two chapters of the Vichittra Natak published in the last volume of the Journal.
In page 521 line 26 for ‘‘ second’ read sword.
> — 9», 27 for ‘‘ Even’? read ever.
» 522 ,, 8 for ‘‘ playing’? read blazing.
»> = 9, 18 for ‘* desirest’’ read derivest.
pon WSs, ay lr OuLOIees at,” read as.
99 Dol 4, 21 for = bad?” read had.
5 082. ,, 2 for ‘‘ Kapur!’ . read. Kassuri
9» — 9», 15 for “‘Sauand” read Sanoud.
»» — 5, 27 for *‘houses’”’ read horses.
—
On the adaptation of the ANEROID for the purposes of surveying in
India.—By G. Buist, LL. D., F. R.S., L. & C., F. GS. he.
One of the greatest desiderata with travellers, is to be able to obtain
an instrument for measuring elevations, of moderate size, considerable
portability and immunity from injuries from the accidents apt to be
encountered in journeying through new countries; a great degree of
nicety or exactitude is rarely attainable on a first visit, and is willingly
dispensed with in comparison to tolerable approximations when only
attainable at the expense of much outlay, trouble and loss of time. The
mountain barometer can be made tolerably portable so far as size and
weight are concerned, but is in its strongest and most efficient form so
extremely liable to accidents, so expensive, and so difficult in India to
get repaired or replaced that few travellers in the Hast care to be en-
cumbered with it at all. The Mountain Thermometer has done excel-
lent barometric service in India; but it has seldom happened that
instruments, cut finer than fifths of a degree, have been made use of—
at moderate altitudes one degree corresponds with five hundred feet of
elevation, so that even when degrees are cut to tenths, the smallest
division will not indicate less than fifty feet. A good barometer read-
1851.] The adaptation of Aneroid for surveying in India. 321
ing to thousands will indicate ten feet. The Mountain Sympiesometer
scarcely seems to have been made use of at all amongst us; wherefore
I know not: the instrument is quite as portable as the Aneroid: it is
much less susceptible of injury than the Mountain Thermometer, but
is apt on being long used in this country to change its rating. Both
the Aneroid and Sympiesometer in their best forms require to be
verified by frequent reference to a standard barometer. 'The Mountain
Thermometer has this advantage over both that once rated it runs
little risk of going sensibly wrong. I say sensibly, for by a late paper
of Mr. John Adie’s it appears that even Thermometers in the course of
time alter their indications.* The Mountain Thermometer, portable as
it is, is far from being exempt from accidents, and besides being apt to
be broken in carrying about or in heedless handling while being boiled,
the air is liable to get entangled with the mercury, an accident often
occurring to such an extent as to occasion the risk or destruction of the
instrument.t
* Mr. John Adie of Edinburgh has published a very elaborate article in the
Edinburgh Philosophical Journal of January, 1850, on the change which takes
place in the starting points of Thermometers, often amounting td'no less than nine-
tenths of a degree in a few months; this is equal to 450 feet in elevation, suppos-
ing the thermometer to be cut to tenths, there being no means of detecting or re-
medying the error. I do not think any Aneroid or Sympiesometer likely under any
circumstances to go wrong to the extent of half an inch, nearly the equivalent of
this, if they have been tolerably taken care of from the time of their last rating by
the standard Barometer or reference to some point of known elevation.
+ The following description is given by Mr. Adie, of the Mountain Thermometer
as supplied by him to the Bombay Geographical Society. ‘‘ The Thermometers
for the determination of altitudes by the boiling point of water are constructed as
follows: A piece of tube is selected of perfectly equal calibre throughout its
length ; the section of the bore is round and fine, for the purpose of giving long
degrees without having a very large bulb, which renders the carriage of such Ther-
mometers, very dangerous for breakage ; the bulb is made of glass cylinder tube,
which can be made more equal and stronger than a round bulb: and the proper
size having been determined for each tube, the scales are determined by the follow-
ing process: each tube with its finished bulb is weighed by a fine balance to 1.100th
of a grain: they are then fitted with pure dry mercury and regulated so that 62°
shall have the same position as 212° is to have when the Thermometer is finished.
Temporary scales, divided into inch and decimal parts, are then fixed to each
tube, and the point 32° obtained from melting ice, and 62° from a fine standard
Thermometer, and carefully read off on these temporary scales. This gives the
322 The adaptation of Aneroid for surveying in India. No. 4.
Under all these circumstances were the improvements of which the
Aneroid is susceptible carried into effect, it is, taking it altogether, one
of the most convenient instruments of which the traveller can make
use within the limits to which it is trustworthy, whatever these may be.
The following description of the Aneroid taken from Dr. Purdie
(Thompson’s Manual) will make what is about to be stated more clear
than it otherwise might have been.
length of 30° at these temperatures. But it is evident that this length would be
greater than 30° if we drive out a portion of the mercury, to make 212° stand at the
point where 62° stood when the scales were measured. This is corrected by care-
fully weighing the tubes before and after regulating them for 212°, and the propor-
tion is stated: if the larger quantity of mercury give the length noted, the dimi-
nished quantity of mercury from regulation to 212° will give a diminished scale,
which scale is the true or corrected one, to be divided on the thermometer; each
degree is subdivided into fifth or tenth parts and cut on the glass stem of the ther-
mometer ; or may be laid down on an attached scale.
When the thermometer is to be used, the bulb must be carefully inspected to
see that there are no small detached globules of air attached to the interior of the
bulb: should such be found they are to be removed by shaking in a larger globule
from the contracted part of the bulb, and making it pass over the smaller globules,
which it will take with it; it is then to be returned to the contracted part; and
should any small portion of the mercury lodge in the tube, it is to be joined to the
column by heating the bulb till it rise to the small bulb at the top of the thermo-
meter, where the detached portions will unite.
The best method of using these Thermometers is to have the bulb and column of
mercury up to the reading point brought to the boiling temperature: this is best
done by a boiler provided with telescope slide-tubes, which can be regulated to any
required length; or where such an apparatus is not at hand, the same length of
column, as nearly as possible, should be kept out of the water. Professor J. D.
Forbes (Philosophical Transactions, Edinburgh, Vol. XV, page 409) has with great
care determined the difference of altitude due to a change of 1° in the boiling point
of water, and found it to be 549. 5° for each degree of Fahrenheit. Thermometers
used for this purpose should be frequently compared one with another, and their
differences noted ; or where one only is used, the instrument should be noted as
frequently as possible, both for the purpose of obtaining more perfect results from
a mean of the observations, and for correcting small changes in the indication
which go on in course of time.
For security in carriage, the Thermometer is enclosed in a brass case and sup-
ported at all points by woollen stuffing, and is removed from its case by screwing
off the top and bottom, and pushing out the bulb when the Thermometer may be
drawn out.’’
1851.}] The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. 323
Aneroid Barometer.* ‘Since writing the preceding paragraph, the
author has inspected this new and beautiful instrument, invented by
M. Vidi. It was described by Professor Lloyd to the British Associa-
tion,t and reported to have stood the test of being placed under the
receiver of an air-pump, when the indications corresponded with those
of the mercurial gauge to less than 0.01 inch. The principle upon
which the instrument depends, is the pressure of the atmosphere upon
a metallic chamber partially exhausted, and so constructed, that by a
system of levers a motion is given to an index-hand which moves upon
a dial.
“The principle of the vacuum-case was formerly applied by M.
Conte § in Egypt, but from the faulty mode of constructing his instru-
ment, it was rejected and neglected.
““ Upon comparison of indications made with the Aneroid Barometer
—not corrected for the particular temperature—and a very perfect
mercurial barometer, given by Mr. Dent, we find that from forty-nine
observations made between the 6th January and 23rd February, 1848,
the mean difference was 0.037 inch, the aneroid being in excess: and
from sixty similar observations made with a standard barometer, dur-
ing December, 1848, and between the 3rd and 3lst January, 1849, the
mean difference amounted to 0.026 inch, the mercurial being, in this
case, in excess over the aneroid barometer. Combining these observa-
tions (109 in number) a mean difference amounting to 0.0025 inch is
found to exist, the indications of the aneroid being in excess. || For
general use, the instrument is thus shewn to be well suited; for the
measurement of heights it is peculiarly adapted, from its portability
and comparative strength ; and for nautical purposes we know of no
better instrument.
* a privative, ynpds and efos—a form without moisture. See Dent on the
Aneroid Barometer ; Mech. Mag. No. 1307. ’
t At Mr. Abraham’s, Lord Street, Liverpool. The price is £3. It is 43 inches
in diameter, and 13 inches thick. The scale is divided to 0.025 inch.
~ At Swansea, in 1848.
§ Bulletin des Sciences. Floreal, An. 6, p. 106.
|| The sum of all these observations gave 3239. 712 inches for the aneroid, and
3239.44 inches for the mercurial barometer, the difference being 0.272 inch, which
divided by 109,==0.00249.
2uU
324 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. [No. 4.
“Fig. 1. represents the external appearance of the Aneroid Barome-
ter: Fig. 2. its internal arrangement, where the dial is supposed to be
removed and the index-hand retained ; and Fig. 3. a perspective view
of the same.*
In Fig, 2. ais the metallic chamber or vacuum-vase, which receives
ac “An CKO
* We beg to acknowledge the kindness of Mr. Dent, in permitting casts to be
taken of Figs. 3, 4, and 5,—Aneroid Barometer.
1851.] The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. 325
the atmospheric impressions ; it is corrugated in concentric circles,
which increases its elasticity, and renders it more susceptible of atmo-
spheric impressions ; 0 is the tube, hermetically sealed, through which
the air in @ is exhausted. At the centre of a there is a solid cylindri-
cal projection 2, to the top of which the chief lever c de is attached
—this lever, which is of the second order, rests upon 2 fixed pins, or
fulcra, placed vertically, and upon a spiral spring under d, but it is
perfectly mobile. The extremity e of this lever is attached by a ver-
tical rod and bow-shaped spring /, with another lever to which a watch-
chain g is fastened and extended to h, where it works upon a drum
fixed to the axis of the index-hand, connected with a delicate spring at
h,—the vertical motion is thus changed to a horizontal one, and the
hand, which is attached to the metallic plate 2, is thereby moved upon
the dial. The movement originating in the vacuum-chamber is multi-
plied by these levers, so that a change in the corrugated surfaces,
amounting to 1-220th of an inch, carries the point of the index-hand
through a space of three inches on the dial.
“In Fig. 3. the vacuum-chamber is represented by D; the large
lever by C, resting upon the fulcra B B and spiral spring S, and sup-
porting the box D by the pin K. At the extremity of C is seen the
vertical rod (1) connecting it with the levers (2 and 3) by the bow-
shaped spring (4). The square-headed screws 0 e, by screwing or
| 7a ae 4
326 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. [No. 4.
unscrewing, admit an alteration in the distance of leverage, and there-
by enable the index-hand to move over a space corresponding with the
scale of a mercurial barometer, To the lever (3) is attached a light
rod terminating with the watch-chain, which is attached to the drum
fastened to the axis. The handle is kept firmly fixed, when not in
motion, by a delicate flat spiral spring attached to the axis, acting
against the force of the levers, and always in a state of tension. F is
the exhausting tube ; and A, at the back of the instrument, is a screw,
which upon being turned, alters the position of the index-hand, and
thus enables the observer to adjust the aneroid to any mercurial baro -
meter. The atmospheric pressure increasing on D, will cause a slight
depression of the corrugated surface to which K is attached, and a
corresponding inclination of the lever C; but as this lever is resting
upon unmoveable fulcra at BB, the motion will take place chiefly over
the spiral spring S, the increased distance of the lever being as six to
one. The metallic chamber being 25 inches in diameter, the pressure
of the atmosphere should be about 73 lbs. upon the corrugated
diaphragms, but owing to various causes it is not more than 44 pounds.
‘‘ Figs. 4, and 5. represent the vacuum-case, separated from the levers.
The former shows the case before exhaustion; the latter after the air
has been withdrawn. a@ aaa indicate the lapping over of the thin
corrugated metallic diaphragms, where they are soldered to the rim;
Sosy
Lig ’ A K La
(04 ez, ZZ, MUM 7M
rma smn YUU? GU (SA4LS Sd Zi ;
WON ST 0 €60 6 WWW, AY
bu j< a
VL
Ey}
D is the vacuum chamber, with F the exhausting tube; and L the
screw part fixing D to the metallic plate N below. In Fig. 5, the
vacuum-case is in a state of compression after being exhausted, and M
represents the socket, which being pulled by the pin K, places D ina
1851.] The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. 327
state of tension. The dotted line marks the position of the diaphragms
after the introduction of the gas, which effects compensation for changes
in the capacity of the case by alterations of temperature. Without
this gas the capacity of the case would be diminished by heat, and
increased by cold, but the changes in the elasticity of the gaseous fluid
by varying temperatures, effect compensation. In using the Aneroid
Barometer for scientific purposes, a certain thermometrical correction
is required. This is made by carefully noticing the indication of the
instrument in the external atmosphere, then placing it before a fire till
the thermometer indicates 100° F., and watching the change which
has taken place. The variation of the hand, divided by the degrees
of the thermometer, gives the quantity for each degree. The amount
will be sometimes in excess, occasionally in defect.’’—Dr. D. P. Thom-
son’s Introduction to Meteorology, pp. 447—452.
The following are the readings of various comparisons taken by the
Aneroid and Barometer made at different elevations up to 2000 feet
above the level of the sea. Further than this I have not gone.
The survey station at Neat’s Tongue, between Trombay and Mehal,
exactly 1000.6 feet above the mean level of the sea, as ascertained by
theodolite, afforded a very suitable place for experiment ; and the col-
lection of instruments in possession of the Geographical Society offered
a most convenient opportunity for determining the point. The beau-
tiful standard barometers by Adie, 2, 3, and 5 were with three Ane-
roids now selected for comparison. Barometer No. 4, was left at
Baleairn, about seventy feet above the level of the sea, and No. 1 in
the Geographical Society’s Rooms, thirty-five feet lower, for reference.
The first observation was made at 5 p. m., about half way up the hill,
where barometer No. 4, stood at 9,600, temperature 84°; at Bal-
cairn it had stood at 29,874 at 3 p. M., temperature 86° : it had thus
fallen 00.274. The three Aneroids stood as follows—
No. 3187 No. 1942 No. 1737
Aneroid, 70 feet above sea, .... 29.945 29.860 29.850
ieat Ss” Toneue 6. 3. 28% 29.626 29.552 29.560
Difference 319 308 290
Mean. 306. There was no time to try more than one barometer
here. On the top of the hill three barometers were made use of
328 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. [No. 4,
exactly at the survey station, the cisterns were six inches above ground.
The following is the result.
No.2 ‘No:3 \'No. 5
Barometers at Balcairn at 3 p.m. ...... 29.882 29.849 29.874
Barometers at Survey Station at6 p.m... 28.966 28.986 28.984
Difference 916 .863 .890
Mean .889. The temperature at Balcairn was 5° higher than that
above : no correction for this was at this stage made.
29.945 29.860 29.850
28.900 28.888 28.950
Aneroids as above, eseeeeeefFeeeeaeeeeeee
Difference 1.045 972 -900
Mean .972. Difference from barometric mean .083
The following experiments were made at the level of the sea at half
tide, and at Balcairn, on the summit of the rock close by ;
No.2... Ne: Sie Now's
Barometer, Lowers. o¢osincec/binlseia donee em, da 29.936, 20, 0ian 20-997
Barometer, UPPer nose. mancisaaine .860 836 856
Difference .076 .078 .070
AMOFOLA, LOWEN... S57, <rasermayriem tle © Senate 29.910 29.830 20.923
AAEM FU TIET pra 1s is fers Gpsietataaatethe betes saben 840 770 850
Difference .070 -060 073
The mean depression of the aneroids was thus .067, that of the
barometers was .074—difference .007—seven thousandth parts of an
inch. When the difference of level between two places is trifling, one
tenth of an inch of depression represents 100 feet, so that Balcairn by
this is about seventy feet above the level of the sea. Leisure was not
allowed to make any of these observations with the care required: the
barometer when carried about in the sun ought always to be allowed
to hang in the shade for a sufficient length of time to permit the mer-
cury in the cistern and tube to obtain the same temperature as that in
the attached thermometer, forbidden by Sir J. Herschell to be immersed
:
'
|
1851.] The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. 329
in the cistern. Had due precautions been used, the results, would
most likely have been all in favor of the aneroid.
The following were then tried at Parell Hill—first at the point where
the road from the gardens crosses ; then in the turret at the base of
the flagstaff. Barometer No. 4, which was left below stood at 29.960
at a quarter to seven: the observations were all made betwixt this and
half-past seven.
No.2 No.3 No.5
Barometer, lower .......0...ecccececs 29.940 29.920 29.916
Meometcr, hiaher 2... kee eee we we .840 .828 .830
Difference 100 092 086
giving a difference of elevation of about 90 feet. The aneroids stood
as follows, the instruments being arranged in the same way as before ;
reaesctIOM, el ec te ee en ee oe 29.885 29.850 29.910
MME cision rm, inien wosly + cpa xenie: « syeince 815 740 815
Difference 070 110 095
giving a mean of .092 nearly: a singularly close coincidence indeed,
the barometers in both cases having got heated in the sun, and no
time to allow the mercury to cool to the temperature of the attached
thermometer. The following ratings made at the observatory betwixt
the great standard and an aneroid are for two motives still more satis-
factory as being more full from May till December ; the discrepancies
are so great that they can only be explained on the assumption of the
instrument having got out of order. We have taken no account of the
difference betwixt the instruments, as they may be so adjusted as to
work together, the daily range being the great test of delicacy.
330 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. [No. 4.
Comparison betwixt the Standard and Aneroid Barometers made at
the Observatory, Colaba, betwixt January and December, 1850, with
the range of each, showing the remarkable diminution of the Aneroid
in the Course of the Year.
Barometer. Aneroid.
Month. Range. Range.
Max. Min. Max Min
January, 1850.
Tis: wc cone | 20-980\ 29.839) 14115 29-90)" 29 30 10
SUT sco 19022) FOU! tw lt 4a .89 2 ea
Sth. 2d a. (856) «07200136 81 69 2
DOG os vs ines Jostens JOOL! vi 74el ye he O .80 70 .10
PLES. ns aks.0 929) * 7 9G) lol 88 70 18
12th, fe 908} .800/ .108| .93| .71 2
LStiayis. ate. 2 AB J91 vd oe 70 Be
TAG ws eee (87D). def oo A 20 18 .66 E2
MODUS bake seca 910) .790) .120 80 .69 i |
VOt Ee Ast 931 198 Vloo .89 il 14
DZtlae ne eg 919} .795| 124 2 Tp fF: .10
MG Gas it eucutete 914) .805}) .109 Resi 74 .08
TOGH relate ies 990) 797): aloo 83 7A .09
SOth, PO f. 896]. i .80 a
OD Wist. Geadetselas 980} .842| .138 88 Jd 13
DOW aicay) oe 941 833 108 .84 f0 .09
Ord eee 930, =8l0\> .120) Sil 7 10
As 0) OAM ean tas 6929 ae aes oO 7/0 ci
DAT Pe ee ee (960) -k833ale: 127 ol ve 09
DOM Wi, sieves 595/| | .oe0 ~L2A4 87 37a wt2
DRUM hae sees Ae 844 is a) 70
Ost weer 1953| Ysaal 109] 387) 75 12
290th dey eas 30.003) .844) .159 .85 .30 05
SO tay ieee O15 2092) Leo 90 .80 10
DISE” (cc blair 29.994; .880| .114 90 80 10
1851.] The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. 331
Barometer. Aneroid.
Month. Range. Range.
Max. Min. Max. Min.
February,
eee sa A bt 29.981) 29.865 .126 29.88 | 29.80 .08
2nd, 30.017} .850 .167 97 80 17
Meds. a2 ts 948 oo uns .89 fe
mo, 2. 059}. .927 Wis? 30.00 89 11
5th, 050} .928 | .122 00} .88] .12
Mi eh... .026| .876 .150 29.99 085 14
7) a -027\.. .882 145 30.00 .89 ll
ae iD ae 019 908 111 .00 .89 1]
ee a 053} = .901 4 Ol 88 013
BOGS 6.20... ae 902 ; Wy 90 ise
Pith; . 29.981 884 .097 29.96 .87 .09
Boe Awe... 30.015 .856 159 99 .86 1S
EY heise s.« 013} .883 -130 98 .85 Lhe
PAG. 23 Sie. 5s .002} .880 22 99 83 16
15th, 29.999| .852 nA7 .96 {82 14
16th, 994 .844 .150 94 80 14
7 aS an “Ne 863 vs be 83 ned
18th, : .976| .847 129 30.00 .83 iP
19th, A 997 875 LO? 29.95 93 02
ar 30.024 905 119 30.08 98 .10
21st, 29.997| .835 162 04 90 14
22nd, -936| .733 143 .00 88 12
23rd, .986 832 154 01 93 .08
24th, .971| .855 | .116 O2t) -..08.)). 00
Orth, Lk... See ce aan tbe Ae on ae
26th, .. .970| 847 S123 .02 93 09
S7th) be... 986] .837 | .149 02) 0.951.) oe
28th, ue 965) .830 135 01 92 09
March
Ist, .980| .829 -D51 03 92 ll
2nd, 985} .821 164 -04 90 014
3rd, ste .844 of a 91 i
iS 954, .823 | .131 OL 90) cathe
5th, 952) .820 S132 29.91 .80 11
ee 927; .800 | .127 90) |. 29/0 ema
7th, 988} .850 2138 95 81 14
7 ae .962| .818 | .144 92} .80| 12
9th, .972| .794 178 94 Whe: 16
10th, = Sepia) ; ve 85
DX
332 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. [No. 4.
Barometer. Aneroid.
Month. | Coe ee
Max. Min. Max. | Min.
March, .
Lith, wie: 29.895) 29.864 2031 29.95 | 29.84 ell
Ds) PR ec 979| 864 LID 95 .84 ott
U3th, sae 925} .805 .120 90 /9 ell
1] a 925; .810 e115 90 .80 -10
PtH, | eres 948} .832 .116 91 80 a
16H ie, 936} .822 | 114 91). 28a alae
Pye, RES, x 873 Ke 86 i
TStihy ge. 971), 11828 843 94 ool 13
TOths 4 978] .844 0134 94 .84 10
1011 a a 942} .794 148 9) 80 imi
7 | a eae 922) .808 114 90 .80 10
PPG ie iets 941} .812 129 92 .80 oha
Oe 3 Pie 2 991 .849 142 98 89 13
7. 1) an he 907 : 90 st
C4 a ae 30.029 882 147 30.01 .90 ll
2Gtin, an. 29.973} .846 ek27 29.98 89 13
27h ae A -947| .844 103 95 .86 09
Btls ss lok 978} .836 142 98 .85 ek3
DSH» be -966) .816 150 95 84 A
sich, ae. . ISIEY W765 |) | 14Gs Tale: Sawn
DRS by fle tonnts a 193 : 92
April,
Se a a <OO0lt 763 103 92 83 09
QTLs Wate eee 907; .818 .089 97 89 .08
ABEL tats tale -933} .816 117 98 .89 09
Aly, © cc eh. 947) .787 -160 30.00 84 16
GN, hc. 4. wred 896} .782 114 29.95 84 ak
Gili Shen: 1920 A700 | 98 80 18
UNSW ioe reaeks Ris 192 d ee 84 ne
SUI,” ale S elec 2O0/1) dap oO 101 YL Ol 10
Sth ik sO26)0) Vag O7 119 .87 4 13
WOthy) bd. 8591) 10728. | bai 28)|). 800. ie
T¥th,) o2.. 884] .740 | .144 -90.|\) 679) itil
Tthy cts. 1859) 37728 0131 88 76 2
V3 ty eee 2860/1) ego2 0115 90 oi 09
T4thy, “ie teehee is 13 ge 80 A
15th, 861} .773 | .088 94>, 80 ae
16th, sae 904} .779 125 30.01 .90 11
17th, ae: 8941) 1.780) | bla 01{> .9h)) Goa
1851.] The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. 333
Barometer. | Aneroid.
Sent, - ne agri | alse | po at eee
Max. Min. Max. Min.
April,
or 29.883) 29.783 .100 30.00 | 29.91 .09
OR cee 903| .795 .108 .02 92 10
a : Oa saAE .118 01 91 10
BE os Behe ay 831 ve 3 88 ny
Ody ss dais. 928} .800 .128 .07 94 13
/ > a .942| .768 174 .08 91 Wy
I 9071-4 730 171 .06 90 16
a hi 828) .688 .140 29.98 85 13
Bom ss ie.. .827| .679 .148 .98 .84 14
S| Sa “820).)'..707 113 97 .89 .08
Ok sia a 6/22 ye big .99 a
ae 1849111) 425 .124 95 85 10
BOUNDS ies ole es ooh, sZ4l wlll 97 85 12
May,
a .866| .768 .098 98 .88 10
<a 079) 2730 149 .98 85 13
aa .826) .700 WG 92 82 |
Sa 817 12 105 .90 .82 .08
a he .708 fis Ne 82 Be
oO aa .840) = .708 5132 90 82 08
Pe i se sles 832)! 734 .098 92 .87 05
Bi thes 890! .767 .123 98 87 11
Ei pail. 852 AV Ne 139 92 .80 Ie
ae, 853) 0.730. | 1128 92} .85 07
Pt... 821} .686 | .135 9040 + .75 15
Ga Gk... ene 747 ae 82
ee UB14) vege) | wl42 Sale 8 08
ee. 2k. 194 667 2 7 88 LA 11
Mii bck ci,» Slay yGn7 11 eia7 Sg) 78 11
Met). 4 bie). 807) 2702 105 90 .80 10
Gs oc ia: 633). Gza8 5 |) 05 94] .81 13
a ODI FU WETS 92 ol ll
aaa i 784 ua ve .88
a 6890, .752 .138 LOG) ey 09
Mel d.. 852) «715 «| 4137 921 83 10
PeMG, «sacs. .822|} .706 116 90 .80 10
a 820! =.691 129 on 80. 10
a .816| .669 147 90 iis) Who
a | .798| .654 144 | 88 74 | 14
334 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. [No. 4.
|
Barometer. Aneroid.
Month. Oe
Max. Min. Max. | Min.
May,
26th, .2i5.1 29.783! 29,659 29.87 | 29.78 09
75s a a 708) 6678 85 78 .07
oth, ged oee 764) .673 285 79. .06
ZO, kPa Ss 642 a J2 os
SU, ck Pee 71} .669 .88 oho 11
Oietsy hehe. 807| .692 90 .80 10
June,
1. 813] .650 90 83 07
Ody si, Bete. a 682 Py 82 is
Sid, 42 FeX). Joo| | $650 .84 80 04
Ath, 02 Gens 746) .649 84 78 06
Sth, “2k ares SLO) ~ ser@ 83 76 07
Oth, \.c40 -670| .560 80 70 10
7) es OSL © ~a62 8] Ji 10
Sth, Asta 606} .586 82 ay ls 10
Oth, ache... 658) .569 78 4 04
Path, xc eb cs 680} .601 78 74 04
Doth, sae. <685) |, 2596 79 Ja 04
Both, peeves ./06| = .607 78 Jo 03
27th, -675) 3595 78 2 06
28th, : /01;} .619 80 0 05
29th, 410) .646 80 78 02
30th, me 611 : AY BS)
July,
Ist, : .682| .617 78 9 03
On: ikea ive -/65 644 80 Sd 03
3rd, 80] 7o/ 80 7 03
4th, 804 720 81 .80 01
5th, ets ./68 698 80 .80. 0G
6th, . /97| 697 80 80 00
7th,’ a 642 ‘fo ‘
8th, ./ 04 632 78 Jo 03
Oth, wid cree 696} .622 78 6 02
10th, 703} .602 78 fd 03
With, | steer .687} .616 17 7d 02
12th, ‘ 686] .579 77 74 03.
13th, | .629 569 79 2 03
Lath, oeilele a 576 7d
1851.] The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. 333.
Barometer. Aneroid.
Month | Range Range.
Max Min Max Min
July,
Wey ck a's ke 29.646) 29.574 072 277 29.72 05
a 082! ° .488 094 ee 64 08
a 981) | 2505 .076 Al .66 05
| .097| .499 .098 adie .66 .06
TOW Fees .669| .559 .110 sh 70 .07
|) .680 LOZ .068 Aft} AO 02
i ie .590 P 2 ie Ls
Sand, . i 23s. 667} .5380 .087 76 Bee, 02
| 2592). .505 .087 ge .66 .06
| sone 485 .067 70 .66 O04
Dateily cn bs ss 079 487 092 «he .64 08
BM). oss S000 026 059 ye .69 03
“| 3087 000 097 Ae /0 .03
| i ens 690 Me be 1/9 oe
PO as die. ro .69¢0 O85 80 19 Ol
OUEM, 24s... /91 od .064 .80 .80 00
ae sfo2 208 .064 .82 7/9 03
August,
[UL rae 782i: (2706 .076 64 80 04
i 7/70 .700 070 82 .80 02
wie Lek. 420 .655 065 .80 76 04
| ee ope .648 oe Ae 7/4 Ae
PED G dele es 72) OB2 .080 M7; wo 03
Oi? Aight as oo| 66 097 79 620 .04
| sa .7 60 .666 094 .80 0 02
Cr es. 42 .642 .100 .80 J6 .04
eee... .768| .661 | .107 188679), Mes
|) WS) .685 .094 84 /9 0d
With, s2ss.. Ae 704 me ee 80 af
GR, ike ss 74 707 067 84 Rall) 04
Woah, 2s se 193 719 074 254 ol 03
1 714 .698 .076 80 80 03
Meh, fei. 807 of 12 .095 .86 Sl 0d
ae 808 13 .095 .86 ol 05
Pay 0k. 198 119 .079 86 .80 .06
Warm a eee ah hoe es os Bl ae
WTP bes es .826 71d LI] 500 .80 05
SS ae 108 .668 .090 81 78 03
a .706 .666 .090 .86 78 08
2 807} .701 106 83 79 | 04
336 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. [No. 4.
Barometer.
Month.
Max. Min.
August,
Paras. ee h. 29,845| 29.737
DAY + tame 806) 4718
Qhting* 4 Gates ds .650
p20) 6 oP ZOE). 0 3GR7
Daa 4S Geeks 804) .693
ic) es .826| .786
DOC i gk ie wt £609) 3/24
OEM) sb Fae ok 786) .703
DUE, low atehers 819) £22
September,
1S aS 844] .744
DAG) so bea a 084
Sy ii AOE a ae TIS + O74
AGH es, 2s sri) ee le
1). ee ee .868| .760
tats WT aks {000 ./60
7h) FAW J/7\ ) (B02
Sil ow ae rl .633
Othe. eee ./59) ) S663
LOG cee .780 694
[HC es ree .826 00
12) ae eae 819 730
Westley i, o/aece-ee 788] .699
WEG gh ihe ile 805 719
Wrehy. tase ae 816
16th, 931 811
17th, ye
SG is. Sines stk “a
LOGh ir 1. takes. 122 730
20th, 4. sees .87 1 764
DUS hye Coe Chane 871 172
22nd, Bi 730
23rd, .825 722
ps) | Pe ean ea 893 746
25th, 865 746
26th, 873 747
27th, 891 762
DSthies -\ 892 772
29th, : 776
Range.
pr
Aneroid.
Max.
Min.
29.87 | 29.80
83
81
83
84
84
83
.85
92
80
Ae
78
19
81
80
9
80
81
wo
78
80
82
.B2
19
/9
Wis |
ol
82
83
82
81
88
88
88
83
82
84
Fe
82
82
285
86
.86
88
88
87
88
Range.
03
——
1851.] The adaptation of the Anerod for surveying in India. 337
Barometer. Aneroid.
| Month. Range. Range.
Max. Min. Max. | Min.
October,
| MM haba. « 29.891} 29.763 128 29.91 | 29.86 .05
| a O91 ahd 114 Il .89 .06
| ae COTM es bee te 190 |: 42.86 .05
| (ae .860| .740 | .120 E80 | cart) alga
5th, 889). 772 LEL7 90 .86 .04
6th, 5 A e707 aps me 86 As
) 7th, ae 860) .742 Bales .90 84 .06
ee 863} .742 By | 90 82 08
Ce .847| .736 111 .88 .80 .03
a 855 fal .104 87 80 07
Me i. 2887) 7A 103 .88 80 .08
Bh ee cre OO2| F277 lL 121 90 84 .06
Pot, oss. ie .7 64 us ae 84 aye
14th, 15 ae 2470 ple eboo 289 .80 .05
1 or rs 840} .708 32 8S .80 .08
Li ar f70| 662 SF 84 78 06
17th, SDAA 067 104 82 76 06
Oth, | .. .824| .696 .128 86 th 09
i 8/410) Bk ak23 89 80 .09
PO, se. Se ats) ie ei .80 an
CE 2609). 730 .129 88 80 .08
1 .838 697 141 .88 19 .09
BRM gc kiss « . 804 692 2F12 .84 18 .06
PY do ss « iol eGo .119 fie! CAL 04
25th, AOL\) 408/ -100 83 5 .08
AG 807} .695 112 82 19 03
27th, we fas an ils 83 13
Seth... B55) 9274 1 98 $69,111.80, 4400
Ci, O02 esoe .110 289 81 .08
ea S74 779 .095 .89 el .08
5 i a 913} .804 109 91 ol 10
November,
BO Soe" o's 903] .760 143 90 .80 ~ 10
Med 2a SODA | Pagar .120 .88 83 05
PO Ne ae's oe 785 hi aM .80 aA
1 an 908) ».770 .138 .88 82 .06
a ae £077) Meso .126 90 52 .08
eae 897| .764 soo .89 82 .07
(a 938) .817 121 90 .07 03
338 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. |No. 4.
Barometer. Aneroid.
Menthe | ee
Max. Min. Max. | Min.
November,
She kek 29.957| 29.806 151 29.91 | 29.88 .03
Othe eee 933] .766 161 91 .89 .02
Oth, cee). ae {08 a at Bs ¥4 pe
PETS cee ae .836| .697 sho9 287 1 .06
P2th, 6k .800| .664 136 86 80 .06
Hob, |... Wess .860|} .738 ~Fe2 .89 {82 07
V8 ee See 952) .820 2 .89 .82 07
Pith, Ges 963 31 hoe 3 .89 04
iGth, ‘fds ss 971 831 -140 94 90 .04
| RS Ba 871 ae 1s 91 a
POtM, | ciciskak .996| .842 154 95 90 05
Oth, ces 982} .839 143 995 88 07
tla, coe .975| .864 TH 85 83 .02
DASE, .. -veleeies 30.037; .920 SL oH) 80 02
DIO, > tees .074| .946 .128 -80 83 02
Pr, . oceeed 051 897 154 .84 Ao) Ol
Data Oe mS 908 si a Ol at
Poth. 3d eke 047; .919 128 oa .80 .03
AN eS 050) .898 152 .85 .80 05
D7 ia ye ees 008; .893 {bLS .82 .80 02
98th, othe. 034) .891 143 .82 .80 02
PO ths iodine 5 042) .893 149 .82 .80 02
SOM, | cites 0 .026' .891 ~135 ol /9 02
December,
WBE eck .035| = .885 .150 Ol .80 Ol
Dd, Peeves a .876 aS Bie .80 die
NO o. ONece's 29.939) .821 118 ol /9 02
Aghiic:' Steers .967 0853 114 80 19 OL
Hil: daherevere 30.001; .908 .093 .80 .80 .00
6th; ).eee. 013; = .891 B22 .80 .80 .00
73 | as a eae 29.996 he es .80 uy cee
Stl tnwiete cares Oe .837 A ae 718 ba.
Oil 2 tees .998| .860 .138 ol 8l .00
Oth, 4) 8 see es 30.000) .876 .124 .80 80 .00
11th ee .028) .900 Jh280 4% ol 19 02
12th, teas 29.998} .878 | .120 801) ..79,) 0
Doth, Sieh 30.009} .896 PS .80 19 Ol
4th Sui ee 048 da ie 82 Bu x
Botha, . Nike ei ges 932 i 2 81 ae
1851.] The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. 339
Barometer. Aneroid.
Month Range Range
Max Min. Max Min
December,
LOpbys ye ds.-« 30.069| 29.934 0135 29.83 | 29.82 Ol
Wie a pe ee -067 931 136 04 202 02
ie) 2025\"> 912 sks 83 .80 303
WeMeT Os, Js, 046], .933 | .113 84] .80 04
2 .064 923 141 .89 83 02
a 058 Ax ois) ae :
i oy 951 ae 5 Koy ae
Pera. sss. 061 924 0137 tos) ol 04
DAthee os)) 2 . 021 2s ava .84 bi dg
oh, ...... eel ll pat gal nag acer aa
oa. (. 018} .914 | .104 is) en Ga
| .003; .889 114 .86 ol 05
2 041 aa Ke 85 o. be
PStby yw. se a 914 oi ae 82 hie
SOT of s. 051 917 134 Lon oe .06
5 aid 99.985| .852 5133 84 .80 04
—_—_—_—
The following observations have been sent to me by Capt. Thuillier,
Deputy Surveyor General of India.
Comparison of an Aneroid Barometer, No. 3064, by Dent, with the
standard in the Observatory at Calcutta.
, Time of Observa-| Standard) Attached |No. 3064)Difference
Days. tion. Bar. Ther. /An. Bar. | of Bar.
March 23)|Sunset 30.070 88.8] 30.066 .004
» 24/Sunrise .096 69.3 .087 .009
9h. 50 m. 206 89.2 -200 006
Noon 184 O37 175 .009
2h. 40 m. -110 95.7 104 .006
4 P.M. .096 96.2 .087 .009
Sunset 080 90.2 .066 014
»» 2o|Sunrise .100 72.0 .092 .008
9h. 50m. 198 84.5 187 O1l
Noon 178 OVS wee .006
2h. 40 m. .108 94.3 .100 .008
4PM. .082 95.2 .079 003
Sunset .066 90.0 .062 004
», 26)Sunrise .088 71.8 .087 001
9h. 50 m. .184 85.3 83 001
Noon. -166 92.7 -166 000
2h. 40m. .098 97.0: 1c neo .002
4p.nM. .084 97.3 .085* 001
ZY
340 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. [No. 4.
_ The following observations were made at Poona in July and August.
The Standard Barometers employed were Nos. 1 and 2, the finest
sent out by Mr. Adie, the way they kept together was quite admirable.
The Mountain Sympiesometer referred to was a very elegant instru-
ment procured for Col. Campbell, whose indications were also very
accurate, and in most perfect harmony with those of the other instru-
ments.
On comparing the instruments at Sewree, about 70 feet above the
level of the sea, they stood on the 22nd July at 10 a. m. as under, the
Thermometer being 84°, the correction for temperature of the Baro-
meter here applied .149—the Standard at the Observatory at this date
was 29.667, the instrument being 32 feet above the level of the sea.
Barometers. ee baa Aneroids.
ir. II. 5821 5822 2244
29.676 29.662 29.750 29.765 29.796 29.780
The following were the readings of the instruments respectively at
Poona at 10 A. M. on the 27th—the Observatory Standard had be-
twixt these two dates sunk from 29.667 to 29.587 or by 00.080 :—
Temperature at Poona 76°—Barometer corrected
I. J Symp. Aneroid. Aneroid. Aneroid.
27.713 {) (27.713 4° 27-830 27.800 27.802 27.650
Difference betwixt Poona and Bombay.
1.963 1.949 1.920 1.965 1.988 2.130
The coincidences here betwixt the barometer and mountain sympie-
someters, and Mr. Treacher’s Aneroids, are as close as may be.
These experiments were performed at Col. Grant’s at the extreme
end of the Artillery lines, his house is pretty nearly on a level with the
church, the top of the spire of which is set down in the Trigonometri-
cal Survey at 2038 feet above the level of the sea. Mr. Treacher’s
instruments were only cut to 27.5 mches, and that belonging to the
Society cut to 23 was unserviceable. I took our own Aneroid to the
top of Bap-dieu Ghat along with me—the following were the results ;
but as already stated the instrument was unserviceable, so that no eon-
clusion from its indications, can in this case be drawn—the perfection
of the Mountain Sympiesometer is very remarkable :
1851.| The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India, 341
Bap-dieu Ghat, August 23rd.
Barometer I. Symp. Ther.
POOP A. BE Ok 27952 28.05 76
Bap-dieu Ghat, 9a.mM. .... 26.747 26.85 74
1.205 1.20
The Barometer is corrected for temperature to 320.
The Barometer at the Colaba Observatory stood on the 23rd August
at 29.845 or 1.893 higher than that at Poonah: if to this be added
.030 for the difference betwixt 7 a. m. at which the upper instrument
and 10 a. m. at which the lower one was read, we shall have a differ-
ence of 1.923, or adding 3 for difference of elevation betwixt the Cola-
ba and Sewree Standard, almost exactly the same as that originally set
down as the result of the first comparison, At Poona the range be-
twixt the 26th, and 31st July was about .040, that at Bombay about
.070, that for the latter part of August at Bombay about .090: I have
n0 note of the Poona range of this date, but assume it at 6, and have
taken the half.
While in Poona I took with me three Aneroids with a Sympiesome-
ter into the carriage, and drove over the station to see with what faci-
lity the instruments could be employed in flying surveys. I did this
repeatedly. On one occasion I was accompanied by Col. Grant: on
another by Captain Stoddart : it is needless to give details—compared
with the barometer the coincidences were of course always wonderful :
on one occasion we took a series of levelled stations, where the accu-
racy was surprizing. The great recommendation, both in their case
and that of the Sympiesometer, was the facility with which they could
be observed: by pullmg up the horses for a couple of minutes the
scale could be read and marked at once, and one hundredth of an inch
being allowed for ten feet of change of level, which it is at this eleva-
tion pretty nearly, no reductions of any sort were requisite—these
could be performed at home afterwards.
The following paper is by Professor Patton—it gives the merits of
the experiments, with the Aneroid up to 4500 feet: it has been pub-
lished in the Bombay Times and no where else that I am aware of.
** Considerable discussion has of late arisen on the subject of the
Aneroid Barometer, and great uncertainty still exists im reference to
2x2
342 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. [No. 4.
its utility. A letter from the eminent instrument-maker, Mr. Adie,
read before a late meeting of the Society, has tended very much to
increase previously existing doubts of its usefulness in ascertaining high
altitudes, for which its portability and cheapness would have made it
particularly suitable. This Society also having ordered a supply from
England, it is of great importance not only to have those doubts set at
rest, but also to have some means of testing their correctness in order to
inform purchasers of the limits within which they can be trusted. In
order to do so, I obtained two Aneroids, one belonging to Mr. Treacher,
graduated to 27.5 inches, and one belonging to the Society, graduated
to 23 inches, and subjected them to the following experiment. In the
neck of a flask containing a small quantity of mercury, I inserted a
small bent tube, and when the flask was inverted, the mercury of
course stood at the same level in the flask and in the tube.
‘©The flask was properly supported on a small retort stand, and the
Aneroids were then placed under the receiver of an air-pump, and a
few strokes given to the pump. When the air became a little rarified
in the receiver, the elastic force of the air in the flask pressed down
the mercury, and the degree of exhaustion was measured by the alti-
tude to which the mercury rose in the tube. Therefore, neglecting for
the present the diminution of the elastic force of the air in the flask
arising from the increase of volume and neglecting also the temperature
under the receiver, the vise of mercury in the tube should be exactly
equal to the fall indicated by the Aneroid, and vice versa. And this
was the case in each of the experiments, as will be seen from the read-
ings given below. ‘The air was first pumped out, and the receiver, not
being perfectly air-tight, it re-entered gradually, and readings were
taken at the same instant by myself and Mr. Ardaseer Framjee.
‘*Teacher’s Aneroid.—No. 1.
Aneroid. Yeight of Mercury in tube.
Inches. Inches.
27 °9 2.99
28 +0 2.25
28549 1°55
29 ‘0 1.05
29 °4 0°55
30°05 0.00
1851.] The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. 343
s* Aneroid.— No. 2.
** 1st Experiment. 2nd Experiment.
Aneroid. Height of Mercury in tube. Aneroid. Height of Mer. in tube.
Inches. _ Inches. Inches. Inches,
26 .0 3 9 24 .5 4 73.
26 .5 3.35 25 .0 4 .25
57 .0 2 .8 25.5 oe ag
27 .D 2.39 26 .0 ae <2
28 .0 1.85 26 .5 BF
28 .D 1.35 27 .O 2 2
29 .0 0.85 27 .o ey
29.25 0 .6 28 .0 1 e622
28.25 0.975
28 .5 Oe
28.75 0.425
29 .0 Ou 72
29.7 Oiyes
** rom these experiments I felt satisfied that the Aneroid No. 2 would
not differ from a mercurial barometer by more than one-tenth of an
inch, if carried to a height of six thousand feet. Since these experi-
ments were made, I have had an opportunity of taking it with me to
Mahabaleshwar, and of comparing it with the Sympicsometer, and
the results given below show how accurately my anticipations have
been fulfilled,—at least as far as 4500 feet. Dr. Buist’s observations
at Poona had already proved its correctness to the height of 2000 feet.
Aneroid. Sympr. Ther.
October 19.—29. 8 29.56 90.0 12 o’clock noon—level of sea.
% tao —27./25 |, 29..5, 83.5; 3 Do. do. do.
» 20.—29. 85 29.65 83.6 94.4.m. Mhar River.
» 20.—29.155 28.93 85.5 5ip..
» 20.—25. 79 25.54 68.5 93. m. Monastery, Maha-
baleshwar.
“‘ The coincidence between the two instruments is seen to he very ex-
act, the total fall of the Aneroid being 4.01, and of the Sympiesometer
4.02.
«The following are the readings of the Aneroid and Thermometer
at different places between Mahabaleshwar and Poona.
344 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. [No. 4.
Aneroid Ther.
October 21.—25.756 65.0 94.4. Mm. Monastery, Mahdbaleshwar.
» 21.—25. 9 68.0 4 p.m. Top of Tai Ghaut.
» 21.—27.175 72.0 5 p.m. Bottom of do.
» 22.—27. 75 73.5 Top of Ghaut.
» 22.—27. 88 75.5 Bottom of do.
_9» . 22.—26.725 81.0 Top of Ghaut near Poona, 6 pv. mu.
» 22.—27. 87 80.0 Poona lines. 10 P. om.
99» 2o.—2/. 77. 81.5: Do. do. 43.2. Mm.
go: nee «O74 F8ia? Bow. do. 0. Asa
‘“* A very slight examination of these observations will show how sen.
sibly the Aneroid is acted on by the smallest undulations of the ground,
and that it acts as freely at 25 inches as at 30.
“*They make no pretence to great accuracy, because most of them
were taken when the palkee in which I was carried was in actual
motion, but this only proves more strongly the value of the instrument
for general purposes.
** When the merits of the Aneroid become known, and confidence is
placed in its indications, it will probably supersede all other portable
instruments for ascertaining the heights of mountains : I have there-
fore prepared the following table, which will enable any one who can
multiply and divide, to obtain altitudes with all the accuracy that is
required for practical purposes. The formula used in the calculation
is given by Poisson in the second volume of his Tratte de Mechanique :
2 (tobe tl) h
Z = 18393.. (: + ) Log —
1000 hl
‘‘ Where é and ¢ are the temperatures of the air in degrees of the
centigrade thermometer at the two places of observation, h and / the
length of the barometric columns, and Z the height in Metres.
“Table to facilitate calculations of heights of mountains.
32° 52416 47° 54163 62° 55911 77° 97658
33 92032 48 54280 63 56027 13 OFF 74
34 52649 49 54396 64 56143 79 57890
35 52765 90 54512 65 56260 80 58007
36 52882 91 54629 66 56376 81 958124
37 92998 92 94745 67 56493 82 .. 58240
38 53115 53 54862 68 56609 83 58356
1851.] The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. 345
39 53231 54 54979 69 56726 84 58472
40 53348 55 55095 70 56842 85 58589
41 53464 56 55211 71 56959 86 58706
42 53581 57 55328 72 57075 87 58823
43 53697 58 55444 73 57192 88 58939
44 53814 59 55561 74 57308 89 59055
45 53930 60 55677 75 57424 90 59172
46 54046 61 55794 76 57541 91 59288
** RuLte.— Multiply the number in the table opposite to the mean of
the temperatures of the two places in degrees of Fahrenheit, by the
difference of the barometric heights, and divide by theirsum. The
quotient is the height in feet.
‘* ExamMPpLe.—On the 20th October, 1850, the barometer stood at
29.85 in the Mhar river near the sea, the thermometer indicating 83.5 ;
and at the Monastery Mahabaleshwar it fell to 25.79, and the thermo-
meter to 68.5. Required the height. Here the mean temperature is
76°, opposite to which in the table is found 57541, which being
multiplied by 4.06, the difference, and divided by 55.64, the sum of
the barometric heights, gives 4198 feet, the height required.
‘Table of Heights found by the Aneroid.
Kenesore above the level of the sea, .......... feet 665
Monastery Mahabaleshwar, ......60s00s06s00> feet 4198
Mount Charlotte above the Monastery, ........ feet 324
Mount Charlotte above the level of the sea, .... feet 4527
Tai Ghaut,. eile da alahehelaitiele ee cune dy fleet l 362
Height of Chane ee “Bada See aaieed wel. hae iheety I QhG
Poona above the level of the sea,.............. feet 2025
«These heights, as far as I have Hen slat to ascertain, coincide very
nearly with the heights ascertained by other means. Indeed no single
observation of the barometer at one of the places could be expected to
give it more accurately.
‘* Leslie’s rule is very convenient, and sufficiently accurate ; but the
correction for the temperature of the air at the two places is often
neglected in practice,—and even in some scientific works the fact of a
correction being required is not mentioned. But this correction can-
not be omitted, because in the case of Mahabaleshwar it amounts to
upwards of 400 feet, and in the case of Poona to about 180 feet. The
346 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. (No. 4.
results, however, are always too small, because in his investigation, he
was only anxious to obtain an approximation, and neglected systema-
tically all but round numbers, and all the omissions tended to reduce
the apparent height. Near the equator the diminution of the force of
gravity is another source of error, which still more diminishes the
height deduced from the usual formula. I have therefore used, in the
formation of the table given above, the number 52416, deduced from
Poisson’s formula, in preference to 52000 used by Leslie. Besides the
thermometers in general use being graduated according to Fahrenheit’s
scale, it is inconvenient to be obliged to convert the degrees into those
of the centigrade. As some persons may prefer the use of his rule, I
add it, with the example given above worked out.
*Lesyie’s Rute.—As the sum of the mercurial columns is to their
difference, so is the constant number 52000 feet to the approximate
height. Correct the approximate elevation by shifting the decimal
point three places back to the left, and multiply by twice the sum of
the degrees of the detached centigrade thermometer; this product
being now added, will give the true height.
« Taking the former example, we have—55.64 : 4.06 : 52000: 3793,
the approximate height and the correction is 3.798 ft. + 99.7 = 378,
which gives for the true height, 4171, differing from the former by 27
feet.
*“Of the more minute daily variations, and the corrections, if any,
that are to be applied. I hope to be able to have some account for
the next meeting of the Society.
** 21st November, 1850. JosEPH PaTToN.”
It appears to me that at home the value of the Aneroid has been
greatly underrated; and that it has been looked on notwithstanding
all the noise that has been made about it, as little better than a house
weather-glass fit enough to take the place of the wheel barometer, but
fit for little more. Nothing certainly can be more ridiculous than the
legends ‘‘SET FAIR,” ‘‘ CHANGE,” “ RAIN,” “MUCH RAIN,” “‘STOR-
my,” &c., with which the instruments have been marked when they
are meant to be employed for survey purposes. In the Dekhan or
wherever an elevation of 2000 feet is obtained, the Aneroid indicates
throughout the year, a state of perpetual tempest. And not only
does this tend to bewilder and mislead, but it occasions the loss of
1851.| The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. 347
much valuable space on the dial-plate of the instrument, which might
be valuably occupied otherwise. The brass index or register may be
expedient at home where the Aneroid is used as a weather-glass
merely, by people too indolent or slovenly to write down their obser-
vations. Here it is an incumbrance constantly in the way, and liable
to bring about the breaking of the glass, and ought, accordingly, to be
discarded. ‘The Aneroid, as used at home, is generally cut from 27.5
to 31 inches, so that at altitudes above 2500 feet it is useless. It
ought to be graduated all round the scale, or at least as low as 23
inches ; and in this case it would suit for the survey of the Neilgher-
ries.
The Dial, as I shall call it, or Index-plate of the Aneroid, is about
4 inches in diameter, the scale is engraven about half an inch from the
edge of the dial, and is by consequence 9 inches in circumference.
When engraven all around it reads from 23 to 31 or over a space of 8
inches, each space corresponding to a barometric inch, being therefore
in reality 1.125 inches, this is divided into tenths, each tenth being sub-
divided into quarters, so that the instrument reads to 0.025, it may
be estimated to half this or 0.0125.
The space between the present scale and the extreme edge of the
dial is half an inch in breadth all around, and is occupied by the
words ‘‘ stormy,” “‘ much rain,”’ &c., calculated, as already stated, only
to mislead us in India. Were these to be omitted and the thermometer
which at present occupies the other margin of the dial-plate to be
sunk, so as not to interfere with this scale or sweep of the index, a
large portion of valuable space would be gained. The scale might
now be cut half an inch further out so that one inch of the barometer
would be represented by 1.5 instead of by 1.125 as at present. ‘This
may easily be subdivided into hundredth parts capable of being read to
half this, or 0.005. Troughton’s Marine Barometers when meant to
be read without vernier are cut to hundredth parts of an inch, each
division being a third less than those recommended for the Aneroid.
As already stated, the brass index is a mere encumbrance endangering
the glass and constantly in the way ; and the steel index ought to be
made very much finer than it is at present—as fine in fact ag the
second hand of a stop-watch. Reducing its dimensions besides im-
proving the delicacy of the reading diminishes the mass and momen-
22
348 The adaptation of the Aneroid for surveying in India. |No. 4.
tum, and go rids us of the tremor and vibration to which it is liable
when moved about.
The improvements suggested are all too obvious to require to be
more than mentioned. They can be carried out without in any way
increasing the expense, size, or complexity of the instrument, and
ought to be insisted on by all those ordering Aneroids for survey pur-
poses or for service of any sort in India.
Mr. Adie of Edinburgh states that below 28 inches he finds the
Aneroid uncertain, and untrustworthy im its indications. Mr. Patton’s
experience is at variance with this; but should Mr. Adie’s views
prove correct, one set of instruments might be cut from 31 to 28; a
second from 28 to 24, and so carrying down the series as far as might
be considered desirable. The first set might serve for elevations
under 3000 feet ; the second commencing at 3000 might carry us to
6000 and so on. The instruments might easily be tested under the
receiver of an air-pump without any actual ascent, the barometer guage
with a good scale answering as well as the barometer itself.
The neatly-glued, leather-covered, velvet-lined box in which the
Aneroid is enclosed is unsuited for India, a hot Dekhan wind will
warp, twist and split it into pieces, a wet monsoon atmosphere liquify
the glue, mould the cover and rot the lining. To meet the risks of
climate and rough usage it ought to be provided with a strong case of
copper, brass or zinc of nearly the form of the instrument. This
should be stuffed with hair, with scraps of cork, India rubber, gutta
percha, or fitted up with springs so as to diminish the risk of concus-
sion or vibration. It should be then enclosed im strong leather like a
powder flask or spyglass, with straps and buckles for convenient
carriage.
PLLPDDADADIVI DDN
1851.] Chronology of Makkah. 349
Chronology of Makkah and the Hyde before Mohammad chiefly
founded upon Genealogy.—By Dr. A. Spruncer, Secretary of
the Asiatic Society.
The following genealogical tables intended to illustrate the chrono-
logy of the chiefs of the Hijéz before Mohammad have been derived
from the following authorities.
The genealogies of the Amelekites and Jorhomites have been taken
from the Kitab alaghany and Mas’udy the latter is also in Abt-lfeda
but somewhat different and in Khoshaybary. ‘The latter author differs
from both these authorities : according to his statement Lahy ust! was
the leader of the Jorhomite colony which settled in the Hijaz, and he
was the son of Obayy b. Jorhom II. b. al-Ghawth b. Shaddad b. Sa’d
b. Jorhom I. b. Qahtan.
The genealogy of the mother of Qogayy which appears to me very
important and that of the Khoza’ahites from Abi Ghobshan up to
Lohayy have been taken from Wagqidy and the Tarykh Khamys.
I calculated three generations to one hundred years. This is some-
what too high in ordinary cases but it was the only means to bring
the synchronisms into harmony. From Qocayy to Mohammad [|
calculated the generations even higher than at thirty-three years each
for reasons stated in the table. Mohammad is five generations from
Qocayy but Suwaybit a contemporary of Mohammad and some others
were the seventh generation removed from him and Hamzah who was
of the same age as Mohammad only four. ’Abd al-Moétalib the grand-
father of Mohammad married at the age of upwards of seventy a young
woman and she gave birth to Hamzah. This is therefore an excep-
tional case. Taking the average of all the genealogies of the descendants
of Qocayy, which we know, we find that six generations intervened
between Qocayy and Mohammad or about two hundred years. Accord-
ing to this calculation Qocayy was born about A. D. 370.
at Ay?
Chronology of Makkah.
350
*savIpZY 243 Jo 1opeory { <“AAeyory 07 potsseu
*VAIDAVZO], UNY, SEM TOIYSNVp-Puresws SIFT
‘YHVSTY “YW YIN,
‘dAULIHD AVHLIYYH
|
"HLINYH-TY x
2UllET OUy
WO soWyoouMy sayy
sjjodxo $ zuliz7 ayy jo
SULY ojIwMOysoOL 4SITy
‘T HAVHCIW x
(4st Jo
JUBAIOG *9'l) HASVIN
(‘suo "MITY | 10
Lijeg ‘0 1) DAULIG SAVH-1TY YUNY | HVIAHDVN 40 VE
"NYQV IN,
agy, 10 #A0VY-1V
I] WoHuor
10 WVHSUOL 10 YNVH
‘OqI1} OFM =| IATVY Gay, 10 LAaVN
-uesseyx) oy} jo sory posoddns o13
ANYSSVHY) HVSV1,VHY,
*Saq11} [v.loAas Jo Aoyyey posoddns 043
‘uosiod e Jo you
pure 9q113 94} JO oWeNy
‘WOHUOL
‘uosiod @ jo | *sainjdiiog jo uejoor
jou pue equi} BJO omMeU ay} SI SIYZ,| 943 eq 0} posoddns
NYLHV®
*SaptUmoy
‘sagiyn vzoyy ay, fo fbojvauay -uor ay) fo Abojnauay
aay, 10 dAVZ 10 UNY,
“uN,
‘efibkezoy rue, yo £re10do1azu09
BSBA OY Jey} PleS ST 4Y ‘oyesopaz
gD om Yrurary ©" 4 “Ope Pas,
‘q TAdrTe partes aqiy oy pourol
oy, *AyIury quejzodui ue jo 1syjeg
‘HVW,OHLOL
‘£pibe A ur jou yng sku
“ey yy YyAIBy, oy} Ut sand90 oweU Sify
“MOMHSV
*UIHSAOTA x
"7 ‘gq savok
#Z ynoqe oqeiyg Aq pouotjuam snt
Te) SMITA Jo eur} 943 ye zeltEy 94}
jo SUIY 9y} Jo oMBU 9} Sem snqes
"ad Vou
‘NYNHO({x
"zelipy ay} JO “MHOVN x
SAQTNI 4Sot]1Va Ot} JO ‘NVUHVZ x
ASoyesuas + sautmnues ‘a VU x
@ JOJ yf aye} o10j | “HLIUVAT-~IVy
~9k0q} [ “Seqtty jo) “a. V Mx
souevu oy} jou pue | ‘HV ITY dav, »
suosiad Jo sowmeu ayy "MITYIN x
oie 4quop ouaseyy, | “a dV Nx
‘uosied v Jo
JOU pUe OqII} BJO OUWIVM qy- SI SIYT,
"aZzy
*HVNAVZdQ O0r
*ermejodosayyy 04
Solljel pue Yyeyyeyy
Soapop- eu" “perp
“TIN, Aq poyeojop Surog
* VOAVNYSy 99
‘UVAMV Ey Ee
*AMVIT T
chey
“Auvyseye qeyy
If} 0 SUIP1ODNR Baqi}
OY} JO oULeU OT} ST SIU,
‘YUaLve SE
“Apy Seal
03 Surpi090e = aqiiy
dy} JO SMV 93 SI SIU],
‘aVUUVY 99
‘NVYUNVH 10 NYGNOG | QOL
eeeeeeven es ee ee eevee ve OE
esespeecde@se @©Oeseeesneeeaesee 99T
ee@e@seeev eevee ee eee ee oe 002%
eeoeetteoeavseoe ee se ee ere ECS
eeees ee Be Ge ©8288 28 8 Ce 99%
“piqgouaz fo pup
zplyy ayy fo ‘sapiyay
‘hhnsog fo sayjou ayn fo fibojnauay \-aump ayp fo AGojpaur)
|
‘ysilagsn up sr epliey ayp fo sfarya ayp auam oym uaut asoyz fo saunu ayz atofag —aj0NT
F
ro]
3
Chronology of Makkah.
1851.]
.
See
00€
996
€&S
006
oo
esl
“yeq.eyy 943 Jo shox ay} STTAS ay
moya 03 KAvso®m yt Axerodwayu0g
‘HSIUVLHOJ-1V NVHSHOHD Nd Vy
e Ss
eqqoT] 1234Snep sty polireu
pey oy ‘KAvsoy JO Me]-Ul-IOqIeg
‘TAVIOLY
"HV AAIHSSOff y
“TATY Sx
"(oot “d
"JST Yezuezy) “ggg ‘d ‘V Jnoge pa
-pasoons oy yerszy jo sury sfeQ-ye
IWY 0} poLlivu sem pulpy Jazyyonep
sly pue §£g9z% ‘G ‘Y 90014} 94} 07
papaeoons oym yeskzy JO SuLy Iu,
0} polivem sem yeAIMVyT 10}SIS SIP]
“EY Mx
‘zeli7T OYy JO WOLSITII OY} pa
-Suvyo savy 0} pres SE ‘somod pur
aqhiy aslqy Yz0oyy ey} Jo sepunog
“ANY. x
“I UPVUPTIAL °O Weezy Te
jO 1ajySnep-puris oy} sem Alwe, JO
qa}ysnep ‘yerceyo,g asi sty yeyy skvs
Aveqegz [je ye ASojeoues sty 9Ars
JOU Op S1OYINe JsOU puR d1ay 9ATS
I yorya AZopeoues ay} 9A1s s.isyq}0
‘ye emey jo uos @ sem oy Aes
smOG “UMOUY }OU 9.18 S1IOJSIOUS SIFT
“AAVHO'T pol[eo HY Adve
‘Ime, wospuels sty Aq pozjod
-xo 910M Ady} S1dq}O 03 SuIp1000%
qnq ‘zeltzy oy} Wor sazmOyIoLr
ey} poyjedxe pue “[] Ypeupl pe
-jeojop oY SLOYINE BWIOS 0} SUIP1OIDY
‘HVHLIVVAT
SVM aug “SLE "CG “V Moge YAIG
9A¥S ays MOYA 0} AAvSOW Jo 1syjOU
e@e@eaeeveetseoveevpe eeeenevet
se cece es cece er ecuves HVINILY
Saeetae sais) vie eere ea simaken ‘avs Fo pede es veer vcenepes
eesec ee oe est ev ee 68g 8# “IVAVS peT[eo aUAVAY eeoeeovee@eov see 88 © Be
"096 “A *V mMoge yer
“AFT jo Suty puooes
oy AXpe, *q ame, fq
UIv[S BIQOUIT Jo 194SIg
eeosveeee ee 028086 88908 88 ‘“HVIVNVA *VadVZ7-1V
*yerhpy Jo Bury ysig |
oy3 yeudzer Aq utes
ecoeeeteconse 8G 08 GH CH Oe "aMV, “aN,
‘zeltAT ayy JO 9qT44
SUI[NA VY} YAIOJIOUEY
ale SayIpzY 94} OF
pesuojeq om sagzite
= ez0uy ayy, “etadg
0} solljat pue sazIp *Apibe Ay Ul jou yng
-zy oy) Aq poyjadxa st] skuvyy yyArey, ayy ul st omeU SIT,
‘T] HAVAGII y ‘WNVHY) *AIUVL
Tee Ons
yeq ey oy} pepunodins oyM 4siy
ayy sey ‘skuueyy qyAiey, oy} 03
Sulpioooe “] YPEYPLIAL “4 WINE -Te
SUL op1WOYAOL oy} JO Jayysnep 944
paueyl “Aupybojo qniry ay} 04
Suipioooe zelizyT ay} saa0 Aowmord
“NS SPIMOYIOL 94} SuLIMp poysIInopy
‘UNV, » "uI1dVe UINY, *"NYSSVH
"plo w9Ty
|
|
€&%
006
991
352 Literary Intelligence. [No. 4.
Chronology from Qocayy to Mohammad founded on Genealogy.
Probable
date of
birth
A. D.
FQOCAYY. 370
The founder of Makkah. His genealogy is uncertain.
"App MonAr, 410
Second son of Qocayy ; his elder brother ’abd al-dar was grown up when
Qocayy conquered the Ka’bah from the Khoza’ahites.
HAsui, 442
Second son. Hashim was grey when he begat ’abd al-Moféalib and
died soon after his birth (Waqidy.) But according to others (7a.
Khamys) he died at the age of 20 or 25 years. I have shown in my
Life of Mohammad, page 30, that this is anerror. The former account
is confirmed by the fact that Hashim’s rivals were Omayyah the son
of his younger brother and ’Amir (b. Hashim b. ’abd Manaf b. ’abd
al-dar) the grandson of his uncle. We may therefore suppose that
he was upwards of 50 years old when he begat
’App AL-MorTTALiB, 500
Died in A. D. 579 at an age of 82 /unar years and was therefore born in
A. D. 500. ’abd al-Moééalib was 47 years old when he begat
"Anp ALLAU, 546
Died in February, 571, before the birth of his son at an age of about
24 years.
MouHAMMAD, 571
Born in A. D. 571. |
a a rr ct te
Iiterary Intelligence.
De oy sags A treatise on agriculture in Urdu compiled by order
of the Lieutenant-Governor of the North Western Provinces, by
Kalee Ray, Deputy Collector of Futtehgurh, 2nd edition, Delhi, 1849,
8vo. 54 pp. (lithographed). It treats on the different kinds of soil, the
tools used in agriculture, on the modes of watering the fields, &c. ; but
the principal object of the book is to acquaint the agricultural popula-
tion with the manner in which the revenue is collected and in which
they can defend their rights. _ It is illustrated by coarse drawings and
ereat attention is paid to the technical terms which are printed in the
Nagree character as well as in the Persian, and carefully explained.
I necd not say that few of them are to be found in dictionaries and
therefore this little volume is yery useful.
1851.] Literary Intelligence. 353
2. swli xd3S 239 A statistical account of the zillah of Futtehgurh
in Urdu by the same author, equally compiled by order of the Hon’ble
J. Thomason, Delhi, 1849, large Svo. 204 pp. lithographed. ‘This is
. an admirable work, besides a most elaborate statistical report, it contains
a historical account of every village in the district, genealogical tables
of distinguished families, &c.
3. ddoliai Lt A descriptive account of the antiquities of Delhi, in
Urdu by Sayyid Ahmad, Moonsif of Delhi: Delhi, 1847, 8vo. litho-
graphed. The book was undertaken at the suggestion of A. Sprenger.
It contains a great number of lithographic drawings which though well
drawn are very badly printed. Though it is not free from mistakes it
may clear up many errors of even distinguished travellers and Geogra-
phers. Balbi identifies the iron lat in the ruined mosque at the Qo¢b
with Fyrozshah’s lat or pillar, and he says that old Delhi extends
as far as the Qo¢b. Ritter is hardly more correct. He makes Diwan
Kost of Diwani Khace Gel& wlio and Yamuna Masjid of Jami’
Masjid erle oe”, i. e., the principal mosque or Jum’ah Masjid
on™ ds4m,i, e., Friday mosque. The natives give it the former name
in writing and the latter in speaking, and the Europeans erroneously call
it Jamnah Masjid, thinking that it is called so from the river Jamnah,
but Yamuna Masjid I have never heard. THe identifies Fyrozshah’s
K6tlah which is close to the walls of Shahjahanabad, or modern Delhi,
with the Purdnd Qal’ah which is two miles farther south. The
former is on the northern and the latter on the southern extremity of
the ruins of old Delhi, and from the gate of the one to that of the other
you can still trace the chauk or corso of the ruined city. The Qo¢b
Minar has not its name from Qo¢b aldyn Aybak as Ritter supposes but
from the Saint Qo¢b aldyn Baktyar Kaky whois buried not far from it.
4. The Bostan of Sa’dy lithographed in Mofammad Mostata
Khan’s press, Lucknow, A. H. 1265, 2nd edition of the same press.
I mention this edition on account of the great care which has been
bestowed in correcting the text and fixing the vowels of doubtful words.
This edition has marginal notes some of which are useful. This is
one of the few specimens of native criticism which has been awakened
by the progress of printing among them. A learned man thinks it well
worth his while to bestow his time on the edition of a correct text though
he might not feel inclined to waste it in correcting a single manuscript,
354 Interary Intelligence. [No. 4.
and the competition of the Printers renders it necessary that they
should publish good texts.
5. The Bostan of Sa’dy printed in types at Hooghly, A. H. 1264,
Not much pain has been bestowed on this edition.
On the 30th July, died at Calcutta, Mowlawy Abdur Rahym, who
is the author of several works, the method of which approaches to the
Huropean taste. His principal performance is the eyxJjwla)_soy3l age
Caleutta A. H. 1257, 4 vols. 4to. This is a translation of the
Qamtis made by Mohammad Habyb Allah who preserved the arrange-
ment which is in the Arabic original and gave it the title of Qabts.
Mowlawy ’Abdur Rahym has arranged the roots according to the first
letter of the alphabet and he enumerates the derivatives of every
root in systematic order, and made many other useful alterations and
improvements. This book does not render the original text of the
Qamts superfluous, but it contains a greater number of proper names
than the original which renders it very useful for reference. Other
works of the late Mowlawy are an Arabic grammar explained in
Persian called wu! &l¢ Calcutta 1828, 4to. oal,iJiUa Calcutta A. H.
1236, 8vo. 119 pp. This is chiefly derived from Razy’s Commentary
on the Shafiah. It contains an explanation of the examples contained
in the Sharh Mollé. The seven Mo’allagats with an Arabic commen-
tary, Calcutta 1823, 8vo. the commentary is chiefly derived from
Zauzany. He may also be considered as the editor of a Persian
Tazkirah called Jleisi,© by Shyr Khan Lédy though it bears the
name of his son Ahmad. It was compiled in A. H. 1102 and
published in A. D. 1831.
A new edition of the Raghuvansa with the commentary of Malli-
nadtha will, we are informed, shortly issue from the Sanskrita Press of
Calcutta. This press from its foundation has been very usefully employed
in printing some of the standard works of the Brahmanic literature,
and among those already published we find the Kumdra Sambhava
and Meghaduta of Kalidasa, the Kddambari of Banabhatta, the Stsupdla-
Badha of Sri Harsa, the Dasakumara charita of Dandi, the dnumina-
chintémant of Raghunatha Siromani, the Zattvakaumudi of Vachaspati
Mis'ra, and the Sdbda-s'aktiprakds'tké of Jagadis'a Tarkdlankara. The
name of Professor Madanamohaua Tarkalankara on the title page is
1851. | Interary Intelligence. 355
a sufficient guarantee that the works are correctly printed, but we
must observe that in Kurope these editions will not be considered to
have been ‘‘ edited :”? indeed they have no pretension whatever to be
so called. None of them have any preface, and their readers are
left entirely in the dark as to the authenticity of the MSS. from
which they have been printed—the history of those MSS.—the names
of those who wrote them—the age in which they appeared—the place
whence they were procured—and every thing else connected with their
literary fidelity and worth. We allude to this subject the more parti-
cularly as we find that no attention has been paid to note down the
variants which are always met with in collating MSS., and the
first chapter of one of the works, the Dasakumara, has been omitted
without giving any reason for such omission. Professor Wilson,
we know, has expressed some doubts regarding the authenticity of
the chapter in question, but he has nevertheless retained it in his
edition of the work, thinking it better that his readers should have
the doubtful chapter, and with it an opportunity to judge for them-
selves, than be deprived of the introduction to a romance. In editing
oriental classics, we wish that sufficient regard be shewn to obtain
the use, and to point out the peculiarities, of good and ancient MSS.,
and that our Calcutta Schultenses and Erpeniuses may more carefully
follow the footsteps of their European prototypes.
There is a strong current setting in, favourable to Bengali Literature,
which augurs well as to the future prospects of Sanskrita lore, for the
Sadhu Basha or classical Bengali is so identified with the Sanskrita,
that the students of the former are naturally disposed to cultivate the
latter. We hear then with great pleasure that the principal of the
Sanskrita College, Isvarachandra Vidyasagara is preparing a Sanskrita
Grammar in Bengali, which will be adapted to late improvements in
philological science, and is designed to smooth the path to this difficult
language, but which has been made more intricate by the mystifications
and scholasticisms of pandits. Along with this grammar a series of
selections from Sanskrit writers will be given. We hope one day to
see the Sanskrita College of Calcutta, a fount for a useful Vernacular
Literature—and a model for an improved mode of learning Sanskrit.
A publication presenting quite a novelty in Bengali Literature has
lately made its appearance, the Satyarnab, a monthly Magazine of
3A
356 Literary Intelligence. [No. 4.
twelve pages Quarto with two wood-cuts. The Journal is designed,
like the Penny and Saturday Magazines in England to impart through
the Vernacular tongue interesting and useful information, to combine
the utile cum dulct. The work is printed at the Encyclopedia Press
in Calcutta conducted by native Christians, and the price is only one
rupee eight annas a year. Besides papers on practical religious
subjects, the Magazine is designed to contain a series of articles on
Natural History, Mohammadan history, biographies of eminent English-
men in India, sketches of Hinduism, and Christian biography. The
present number contains a very good article on Caste, which is to be
continued.
A translation into Bengali of an excellent work, Chamber’s Moral
Class Book has just appeared ; the style is good, and by the illustrative
anecdotes it is well adapted for school and general reading. A Ben-
gali Dictionary on the plan of Haughton’s with all the meanings in
Bengali is passing through the Purnachandrodaya press, compiled by
the Editor of the Purnachandrodaya, who has rendered much benefit
to his countrymen by the well executed useful works that have at vari-
ous times issued from his press. Robinson Crusoe in Bengali, and the
lives of Columbus and Peter the Great, will shortly be published under
the auspices of the Vernacular Translation Society. We hope the same
Society will also shortly issue under their patronage a Penny Magazine
in Bengali. To the kindness of the Hon’ble J. D. Bethune and of
Knight, the London Publisher, Bengali Vernacular Literature is deeply
indebted for the valuable supply of type-metal cuts which have been
furnished to illustrate Bengali publications.
We have received from Mr. F. EK. Hall, of Benares, the following list
of books lately published at that city.
List of works published by order of Government, North Western
Provinces, for the use of the Benares College.
1. Elements of English Grammar, Sanskrit and English, .. 1847
2. Outlines of Sanskrit Grammar in Hindi, ............. SING sites
3. Vidya Chakra, or Lectures : :
on the relations of knowledge. No. 1, English and Sanskrit, 1848
99 No. 2 ” 3 1849
ss No. 3, aA Pe 1849
99 No. 4, 9 9 1849
1851.] Literary Intelligence. 357
4. Laghu Kaumudi in Hindi, Part I,. hile ia hehe eee eh Bia9
5. Tarka Sangraha. Text, Translation ny Original Coe 1849
Geettewa Samasa, GittoO distojerss we ees hace ve de o's sv epetetan 1850
7. Nyaya Sutra Vritti, Part I, ditto ditto,.......... 1850
8. Reprints for the Pandits, Ne. I, containing me S nie
meteorite Introduction, 72.) 84 geese eee ce case 1850
9. Reprints for the Pandits, No. II., containing Introduction
to the Philosophy of Induction, following the order of Mr.
J.S. Mill’s System of Logic, Ratiocinative and Inductive,.. 1851
10. Vedanta Sutra, Part I. Text, Translation and Original
Comment, ...... Riera d tear aren esate Mrlneummitenatinls 8 38 2) 2 EB
11. Kanada Siatra, Port:T, CLUO: CUEUO Mees a) aaleiecs wk Sig de ci wa Sieh ALON
hose eauata Sara, ditto ditto, ...e6.c 66 eee bake Fo 1851
13. Bhasha Parichecheda and Sidhanta Mukiévals, pee L ati 1851
14. Laghu Kaumudi. Text and Translation with Elucidations
and References, ...... Se eet oles EGE et @ Ua ee ae ne SO 1851
15. Algebra in Hindi, Vol. I. By Bapu Deva,............ 1851
In Preparation.
1. Synopsis of Science, being an Encyclopedic View of Human
’ knowledge, moulded on the Sdtras of Gotama, English and Sanskrit.
2. Sanskrit First Lessons, on the Method of Ollendorf.
3. Yoga Sutra. Text, Translation and Original Comment.
4. Miméansa Sttra, ditto ditto.
5. Anumana Khanda of the Chintamani.
6. Mahabhashya, with its Commentaries, the Kaiyyata and Vivae
rana. Sanskrit text.
7. The Sequels to the Part I. of the Nydya Sutra Vritti, &c. &ec.
Works Published in Sanskrita.
waa Teahs |
GACHIN TH faqatea
witaa UFR
veTErtaray fraeira
wa aTHey afuafuaisaar
famavaata % aq Wat faqutisan
oA 2
358 Iiterary Intelligence.
aaga velar RE
ARTES VEtH ACAEA
UTATHA STAT fauna
afea ea Herat
In Press.
BACH Carseat Star viva = | Ta weta
Works Published in Hindi.
HTETHT TAR |
GaUtsa caTsy q-agiaraat Tatar
Gat aeg CATV SSCS FT HY | CrarsaHaTT
sy2q Suu WH Vaal yeaa
g .
aware frat WAUCI FS
FRAC A Alay HUTA at GIT
faaaufaat fafzaial gaa
LLDLDPLPP LPL PIII PISS PAI LILI
[No. 4.
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ASTATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
For Apri, 1851.
The Society met on the 2nd instant at half-past 8 p. M.
The Hon’ble Str James Couvite, President, in the Chair.
The proceedings of the meeting for the month of March were read
and confirmed.
Bébu Jédavakrishna Sinha, duly proposed and seconded at the pre-
ceding meeting, was balloted for and elected an ordinary member.
The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting.
H. Woodrow, Esq. M. A. ; proposed by the President and seconded
by Mr. C. Beadon.
Joseph Fayrer, Esq. M. D. ; proposed by Mr. Frith and seconded
by the President.
Read letters—
lst. From Mauluvi Mohi-ud-din Ahmed, forwarding copies of the
Kholésat-ul-Hiséb and Tafsir Ahmadi, for sale to the Society.
On the recommendation of Dr. Sprenger, it was determined that the
last named work be purchased.
2nd. From E. A. Samuells, Esq., presenting on behalf of A. Spiers,
Esq. C. S., the following coins to the Society.
3 Scotch coins of 1570—1582 and 1602.
1 of Sigismund III., king of Poland.
1 of the Free City of Hamburg, 1671.
1 of Charles the Ist (without date).
3rd. From Captain W. Sherwill, submitting a paper descriptive of
a Colossal statue near Mandar in Rajmahal, and offering to the Society
a History of the Rajmahal hills for publication in the Journal.
360 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.
The paper was referred for publication, and the offer was thankfully
received.
4th. From W. Seton Karr, Esq., Under Secretary to the Govern-
ment of Bengal, forwarding a coloured map of the Midnapur district,
for the Museum of Economic Geology.
5th. From Major M. Kittoe, Benares, regarding his archzeologi-
cal researches in Sarnath, and requesting for the loan of the copper-
plate grants in the Museum (one set at a time) for examination.
After some conversation on the subject it was agreed that Major
Kittoe should be informed that the Society will gladly assist his re-
searches with regard to the copper-plates in the way he desires; and
will with pleasure receive any accounts he can from time to time afford
of his progress in the archeological arrangements of ancient sculptures.
6th. From Captain Siddons, enclosing the 3rd chapter of his
Translation of the Vichittra Natak.
7th. From Dr. A. Campbell, Darjeling, presenting skins of the wild
goat of Sikim, Himalaya, and a civet. ‘“‘ The (first named) animal’ says
Dr. C. “was killed at Younger, 14,000 feet, at the base of Kunchinjh-
inga, and the civet is sent merely to shew that the animal inhabits
that part of the world unknown to our Zoologists.”
8th. From Dr. A. Sprenger, enclosing a paper on the initial letters
of the 19th Surah of the Quran.
9th. From W. Earle, Esq., presenting three copper coins and a
signet found seven or eight years ago, about 2 miles N. E. of Shahpur,
Oondie, on ploughing up the ground, inthe neighbourhood of which
mounds and tumuli are seen.
10th. From Sir H. M. Elliot, Secretary to the Government of
India, announcing that Dr. Andrew Fleming has been directed to fur-
nish specimens of minerals from the Panjab for the Society’s Museum.
llth. From Dr. E. Roer, submitting the subjoined extract from a
letter from Dr. Goldstiicker.
Extract from a letter from Dr. Goldstiicker, dated London, 18th Jan. 1851.
“Dr. Miller has communicated to me, that the Asiatic Society has done
me the favour to subscribe for 10 copies* of the works to be published by
me. I owe my sincerest thanks to the Society, which I think, I cannot
* This is an error. The Asiatic Society has subscribed for 5 copies only.—E. R.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 361
show ina more suitable manner than by informing you of the aim of my
literary pursuits and the manner in which I hope to attain it. One of my
chief objects, which since 1836, when I commenced my Indian studies, con-
stantly engaged my attention, has been to trace the religious and philoso-
phical development of the Hindus, and to lay the results of my researches
before the public. Of the close connexion of religion and philosophy among
the Hindus, I became aware only in the course of my studies, and the
necessity of such a work, as I intend to publish, has forced itself the more
upon me, as I find, that a separate treatment of the history of religion and
philosophy would in most instances lead to hypotheses and doubtful results.
The same difficulty obtained for both of them, viz., that the materials were
either scanty or not yet accessible. When therefore the Vedas were pub-
lished by competent scholars and translations of them promised, I resolved
to commence a translation of the Mahabharata, in order to obtain a uniform
basis for quoting references for the more modern history of religion. For
this purpose a revision of the often suspicious text of the Calcutta edition
was necessary. I therefore compared the first books with the best appli-
ances in Europe, and copied the commentaries of Nilakantha, Chaturbhuja,
Arjuna Mis’ra, &c. for the whole Mahabharata, in such a manner, that after
another comparison with the MSS. at London, they are ready for the press.
The first volume of my (German) translation which has been made with
reference to those collations, is nearly completed. In respect to the colla-
tions I have to observe, that the various readings are considerable and of
much more importance than I had reason to suspect, as the Calcutta edition
is on the whole a careful one, and I am of opinion, that without these ardu-
ous and tedious preliminary labours, the translation could be but uncritical.
I would take this opportunity to express a wish that the Pandits might be
induced to lay before the public, the various readings which they collect in
their editions. I do not think, that I myself shall be able to publish these
philological researches and the commentaries as I am not supplied with the
means for so great an undertaking.
** With reference to Indian philosophy, the want of the necessary appliances
compelled me to publish the principal works of each period with their phi-
lological apparatus, before giving the result of my own critical and histori-
cal researches. I therefore intend, in accordance with the division of the
orthodox philosophy into six principal schools, to publish the most impor-
tant works of each division, which are not yet edited, and independent of
the commentary, which I must add myself, to append to each division a
history of its philosophy. How far I shall be able to follow out my plan,
depends not only upon fayourable external circumstances, but also upon the
362 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.
sources which may be accessible to me in Europe, and upon the assistance
of the learned in India in finding out the most important ancient works. I
venture to hope, if the interest for this branch of the development of the
Hindus is resuscitated in accordance to a systematical plan, that we shall in
course of time receive from India those appliances the want of which we
feel now so keenly.
*‘ Permit me to mention more specially for what the first is wanted. I have
of course to commence with the Mimansa, of which the study the more
requires renovation, as this commentary to the Vedas is closely connected
with another, which my friends M. Muller and A. Weber are now publish-
ing. I have commenced with the publication of the Jaiminiya-nyaya-mdld-
vistara by Madhava, partly because, in want of other appliances I was com-
pelled to begin with it, partly because I wholly concur in Colebrooke’s
opinion, that among all Mimansa works this is the most simple and there-
fore best fitted for the commencement of its study. By the appliances I[
have met with at Paris, London and Oxford (there are none at Berlin) I
trust, I shall be able to prepare a critical text. To this would be joined in
the first volume the Jaimini-sitras, for which I have procured sufficient
material. The next volumes of the Mim4ansa division are to contain the
extensive Sdbara-bhashya and the important Vartikas of Kumérila-svémin
For the former I have three MSS., but on account of their great extent, I
do not yet exactly know whether they will be safe guides through the
whole detail of my labours. For the Vértikas, however, the prospect is yet
very unsatisfactory, as in Europe, viz. in London and Oxford, there are only
two MSS., and both of them quite incomplete. An edition of this im-
portant work will therefore depend upon the success of my solicitations in
various quarters for getting MSS., and 1 hope you will allow me also to
request your mediation of procuring for me a MS. of the Vartikas of Ku-
médrila (12 Adhyayas of 4 Padas each, with the exception of the 3rd, 6th
and 10th Adhyayas each of which contains 8 Padas.) It would also be
very important, if commentaries previous to Sahara could be discovered,
especially the work, the author of which (in accordance with the designation
of his disciples ‘‘ Prabhakaras”) must have had the name of Prabhdkara :-—
also Guru. Jaimini’s Satras among others make a special mention of Bada-
ri, but I have not been fortunate enough to trace a work of an author of this
name, and I shall feel much obliged, if you can give me information about
him. Is there any Tantrika work and a commentary to it by Bhavadeva
in India? And may I take the liberty of asking another question, are there
commentaries on Sabara’s commentary, and which? In this case also is
the Mimansa literature in the East India House, ill-furnished; for it con-
tains only a small fragment of such a commentary by Salikandtha.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 363
“The complete success of all these literary undertakings will of course
depend upon the interest which learned institutions take in the publication
of these works, as I can but little rely upon any assistance from booksellers.
“The publication of those works, the printing of which has not been com-
menced yet, will be interrupted for a time by a labour in which I have been
lately engaged ; for I have accepted of a proposal to prepare jointly with
the venerable and revered Wilson a third edition of his Sanscrit dictionary.
Jt is to contain an index to Panini, all my philosophical and musical indices,
and beside Wilson’s materials, all that is available in the glossaries (Bopp,
Johnson and Lassen, &c. &c.) and lastly, alterations in single points. To give
more, is unfortunately not possible, as the book is for a long time out of
print, and as it is first necessary, within two or three years to prepare a
work, corresponding as much as possible to the present wants. The print-
ing will commence after six or eight weeks.
*‘T conclude this long letter with a question, which I hope, you will not
consider indiscreet, as it is a new request for the liberality of the Asiatic
Society.
*“* Some of my friends have given me hopes, that the Asiatic Society would
perhaps favour me with a copy of the Bibliotheca Indica, if I sent them in
return a copy of the works which I am publishing. That this will be done
on my part, 1 hope, I need not assure you, and I only add, that I should
feel extremely indebted to the Society, if they could join my name to those
who receive from the liberality of the Society those editions, so important
and so rare in Europe.”
The President gave notice of a motion for the next general meet-
ing, that the council be authorised to expend, out of the Oriental Fund,
a sum not exceeding Rs. 500, in getting such of the Persian, Arabic
and Urdu MSS. as require to be newly bound, rebound, and also in
getting such of them as require transcription, transcribed.
The President also read such of the new rules as had been amended
in the course of the discussions at the special meetings, and on his pro-
posal they were confirmed and ordered to be printed.
He also announced to the Society that one of their Members, Mr.
B. H. Hodgson, has been elected a corresponding Member of the
Academie des Inscriptions et belles lettres.
The Librarian and the Curator in the Geological Department having
submitted their usual monthly reports the meeting adjourned.
Confirmed, May 7th, 1851.
J. CoLvite.
3 B
364 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.
Report of the Curator, Museum of Economic Geology.
GEOLOGY AND MINERALOGY.
Mr. J. Weaver has sent us a specimen of an Asbestiform Chlorite Schist
from New Zealand. This rock isa soft Chlorite Schist which crumbles
between the fingers but which on the fracture is decidedly fibrous, and in
appearance might be taken for petrified wood.
From H. Torrens, Esq. C. S. we have received a small collection of 12
Specimens of fossils and rocks from the Mootee Jhurna Falls, of which some
will be additions to our cabinets. He has also sent us three baskets of coal
from the same locality which I have referred to in the next section.
From Mr. Theobald, Junior, we have also a few select specimens of rocks
of which_some will add to our collections.
From Lt. Fell, I. N. commanding the H. C. Survey Brig Krishna, we have
received a few specimens of calcareous rock and clay slate with imbedded
shale and indurated lignite, with coal, from Diamond Island. These, though
mere shore specimens, are of interest if they shew that the Arracan coal
formations extend along the coast of Pegu towards Moulmein, though they
may be mere detritus brought to this point by the varying currents, and
washed up by the sea.
I have also put into the form of a paper for the Journal an account of a
very interesting series of Calderite rocks, shewing the formation of this rock,
as in the granites, by the gradual mixture and more perfect (apparent)
semi-fusion of its constituent ingredients.
Economic GrouoeGy.
I have forwarded to Government, and have also put into the form of a
paper for the Journal my detailed Report on the Deoghur copper ores and
on the extraction of the silver from two of those which contain it by the
beautiful Spanish amalgamation process. It is not therefore necessary farther
to refer to them here than to say that I have completely demonstrated the
practicability and efficiency of the process in India even at an unfavourable
season of the year. I regret to add that we are even yet in spite of my best
efforts deficient in supplies of ores from this very interesting locality !*
Captain Sherwill having proceeded on duty, and Mr. Vincent from the
* Tt is worth noting here how remarkable an instance this is of the difficulties in
collecting minerals in India. There are six classes of the ores containing silver
and as yet I have been able to obtain only a scanty supply of two of them, sufficient
to afford experiments of a pound weight only, when could I have obtained 20 or even
50 lbs. I would have worked that quantity! Of the remaining four we have too
little to attempt an amalgamation with them. We want on such an occasion a
maund, and we obtain but an ounce or two of each sort ; not for want of zeal and
good will, but simply from the difficulties of distance, roads, climate, jungle and the
want of Europeans on the spot. And yet this is within 200 miles of Calcutta.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 365
nature of his public duties being unwilling to meddle with the mine. I
learn, however, that Mr. G. Barnes has obtained a pottah of the mine, and
his brother, Mr. Charles Barnes, called at the Museum for information and
advice, which I. of course have given to the best of my ability ; and I trust
that before the rains some samples of the ores will be sent to England to
ascertain their fair commercial value.
Captain Sherwill has also sent us from the bed of the Adji River not far
from Deoghur, some new samples of copper ore, which are the common
sulphuret of copper. He states these were found in the bed of a dry nullah
by a gentleman of the survey service. At present we have no farther
information of this locality, and this ore is the poorest kind of copper ore,
but it is of importance that we should know as many of the localities in
which copper exists as possible.
Captain Sherwill has also sent us from Afzulpoor a specimen of coal of
which he says,—
“T send you a box of the coal and Pyrites from near Afzulpoor on the
banks of the Adji Nullah, 16 miles north of the Ranigunge collieries ; it is
no new discovery but the specimens may be of interest to the Museum.”
Specimen No. 1. Red sandy soil, ....ccusveccccvescscees S Seid eee:
No. 2. Grey clay with minute veins of carbonate of lime, 2. 1.
No. 3. A loose, incoherent carbonaceous stratum,...... Il. I.
és No. 4). Bituminous ‘Shale, oa ietecie sic owes ines u wlntee wots ys pe! 4
» No.5. Bituminous coal with Pyrites ; the depth of the
Coal ampknowin, o/046:6 a) Geass nie ne ae ge bie hes es ae 2
(Signed) W. S. SHERWILL.
27th June, 1850, Berhampore.
As this coal was of a brighter appearance than any Burdwan coal which I
have seen, I have analysed it and the result is that it contains in 100 parts—
BMISEGUSCINAGLER,< 1c clcele atone Oe Oe ciclcndlicwedecce)) aoe Om
Cannes), ig). ha'a'e Stns ads ies ees Meee BD 60. 15.
rey ashy yg cies). BAT Ge Sis eRovaleat etckerh. octal Mag ty hoe
MESS CW AGEY 2)" o's snd erate o qateraate SA eater eaetscle save 8 e's 45.
100. 00.
The pulverised coal cakes into a single puffy mass of fine coke, very po-
rous and metallic in the fracture, and burning very slowly while reducing it
to ash. The ash is of a whitish grey colour and contains minute granules
of a white colour. It does not effervesce with Muriatic Acid and thus con-
tains no Carbonate of lime. A lump of this coal burnt in a close crucible
gave 71 per cent. of coke, and as this coke would contain the 7.15 of ash,
100 parts of the coke would thus contain 10.07 of ash—in round numbers 11
3B 2
366 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.
per cent. or 60 per cent. of pure coke. From its slow combustion it might
not answer for steam purposes, but for smelting and other work it would no
doubt suit. I find that this coal approaches within 1 per cent. of its consti-
tuents to the Chinakuri coal No. 6 analysed by Mr. James Prinsep in his
table given at p. 197 of Vol. VII. of the Journal (1838) which gives 52 per
cent. of pure coke, Newcastle coal giving 65 per cent. of coke.
Mr. Torrens’ specimen of coal from the Mootee Jhurna Falls mentioned
above was also examined,
It is a bright jet coal decomposing very rapidly in the air and separating
into small parallelopipeds. It burns in the forceps with a steady glowing
combustion leaving a white ash. It gives no visible smoke from the closed
crucible but a sickly disagreeable smell.
The constituent parts are,
WY QUCIIMEMECY, 01s) o.0 a as 0 nichie Shobe CUINGID -ojcleiennlace «card ie\ss0ct «1c ean
Gasoms matters Ts ok. ee seks sic ap eieiele ca kaise oelee 1Ue emer
Carbon, 2).is s sie «cies en winin (et = 7h ee, wittainje’» eip'oiaie init eee eee
ASlisvens © syeie.e ns vieK0 v0 » e/aeysinis 9,0’ sisieysiv wis) etgiejele siaie Aap cee
100. 00.
The ash is of a pale brown colour and like the foregoing contains minute
little white granules. It also contains no lime as a carbonate.
We have also received from Major Jenkins two specimens of coal from
Namsang Cahing and Barjan, in Assam. The last is labelled “ Barjan Steam
Coal’ and some fine coke made from it has been sent down with it. From
the pressure of other researches on hand, I have not been able yet to examine
these specimens, but will do so on an early day. Major Jenkins has also for-
warded a specimen of the supposed argentiferous lead ore from the Bhor
Kamptee country, but upon examination it does not contain any appreciable
quantity of silver. The following letters refer to this ore.
No. 118.
From the Under Secretary to the Government of Bengal,
To H. Pippincton, Esq. Curator of Economic Geology, dated Fort William,
the 28th February, 1851.
Sir,—The Agent to the Governor General, North East Frontier, having re-
ported to Government that he has forwarded to you, by Dawk banghy, a spe-
cimen of argentiferous lead found in Bor Kamptee in upper Assam, I am
directed by the Deputy Governor of Bengal to request that you will submit
* By an independent experiment. It is probable that on being freshly mined it
may not contain by a great deal so large a proportion of water the absorption of
which, when it is exposed to the air, is probably the cause of itsrapid decomposition
which, with its large proportion of ash, wholly unfits it for a useful coal except on
the spot.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 367
a report of the result of any analysis of the ore in question which you may
make, for the information of his Honor.
I have the honor to be, &c.
| (Signed) W. Seton Karr,
Under Secretary to the Govt. of Bengal.
From H. PrppineTron, Esq. Curator Museum Economic Geology.
To W.Sretron Karr, Esq., Under Secretary to the Government of Bengal.
S1tr,—In reply to your letter No. 118 of the 28th ultimo, I have the
honor to report that the specimen of lead ore forwarded by Major Jenkins
contains no silver, or so minute a portion as not to be detected by examina-
tion of such small quantities, and certainly none to render it worth working.
It contains 3 or 4 per cent. of Antimony.
2. I fear Major Jenkins has been imposed upon, for his specimen is no-
thing more than a rolled lump of common galena probably picked from some
torrent, and certainly not one from any wrought vein or bed. From the
dread which natives entertain of Europeans obtaining any knowledge of
their mines you are doubtless, Sir, aware, that nothing is more common, espe-
cially with native chiefs of all ranks, than to give, purposely, worthless spe-
cimens analogous in appearance to those of any value; and their followers
dare not act otherwise. A notable instance or two has occurred of this
within my own knowledge, and particularly one with the late Major Ouseley,
in which smelted copper was given as the produce, and a red iron ore which
did not contain a particle of copper, as the ore from which it was obtained !
I have the honor to be, &c.
(Signed) H. PippINGToN,
Curator, Museum Economic Geology.
Calcutta, 11th March, 1851.
Messrs. Robinson and Balfour have sent to the Museum some specimens
of Turquoises with the following letter.
No. 1671.
H. Pippineton, Ksa.
Dear Sir,—At the request of W. J. H. Money, Esq., C. S. we beg to
send herewith a parcel brought by him from Captain Lindquist, P. and O.
Company’s Agent at Suez, containing Turquoises picked up on Mount
Serebat.
Captain L. would be glad to be informed whether they are of any value.
. Yours, &e.
(Signed) Rosinson, BAutFour & Co.
These gentlemen have been informed that the specimens sent are no far-
ther of value than as indicating the probability of a vein of these stones,
368 Proceedings of the Asiatic Soctety. [No. 4.
which, if good, might be well worth working, since good specimens sell at
high prices in eastern countries, where the stone is supposed to possess
peculiar virtues and is therefore held in high estimation.
H. PippineTon,
Curator, Museum Economic Geology.
LIBRARY.
The following books have been received into the Library during the
month of March, 1851.
PRESENTED.
A Synopsis of the characters of the carboniferous Limestone Fossils of
Ireland. By Mr. Frederick M’Coy. Dublin, 1846, 4to. PrEsENTED BY
RIcHARD GRIFFITH, Esa.
A Synopsis of the Silurian Fossils of Ireland collected by R. Griffith,
Esq.—By F. M’Coy, Esq. Dublin 1846, 4to.—By THE SAME.
Astronomical observations made at the Observatory of Cambridge, by the
Rev. James Challis. Vol. XVI. for the years 1844-5. Cambridge, 1850.—
PRESENTED BY THE SYNDICATE OF THE CAMBRIDGE OBSERVATORY.
Selections from the Records of the Bengal Government. No I. on the
Poppy Cultivation and the Benares Opium Agency. By Dr. W. C. B.
Eatwell. Calcutta, 1851. Pamphlet.—By tHe GoveRNMENT oF BENGAL.
Tattwabodhini Patrika. No. 91.—By THe TaTTWABODHINI SaBHa’.
Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
for the month of February, 1851.—By THe Deputy Surveyor GENERAL.
Satyarnaba, No. 9.—By THE Rev. J. Lone.
The Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia, for January, and
February, 1851. ‘Two copies each. By THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.
List of Articles contributed from Bengal to the Great Exhibition of 1851.
~——By Dr. J. M’CLELLAND.
The Oriental Christian Spectator, February, 1851.—By tue Epiror.
The Calcutta Christian Observer, April, 1851.—By Tue Eprrors.
The Citizen; for March, 1851.—By tue Epiror.
Upadeshaka, No. 52.—By tHe Eptror.
The Oriental Baptist, No. 52.—By tue Epitor.
The Purnachandrodaya newspaper for March, 1851—By tue Epiror.
EXCHANGED.
Athenzum, Nos. 1208—12.
PURCHASED.
Layard’s Nineveh, 2 vols. 8vo.
Humboldt’s Cosmos. Translated by Otté, 2 vols.
Journal des Savants. Novembre, 1850.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, for December, 1850, and
January, 1851.
The French in India.—By Ligut. Laurtirz,
Comptes Rendus, Nos. 22 to 25, for Dec. 1850,
onid) "MA *S
Ong) 3S
Ieajg)daeys *sS
VBI}s-oyNwND|"ds *A1's*s
Ua |
oid a
ond aA *S
yedys-opnwNyg) "s
yawn) os
THBI4S-OLND} = “AA
YAwWNdI-OID] "AA
WB1jS-OMID| “AA *S
oniq; ‘Ss
HBAjs-O]NWUND)"M *S "S
ond)’ MA *S ‘S
Iea[D/"M 'S “8
8
8
ong) |
yawn}
1B1js-O1ID| “AA “N
IvwajQ} ‘A'S
oniqd "Ss
onig) “M°S
1BUjS-O1NID| “AA °S
OwWG$ “MS °S
Ie3jD dueys *s
tnuny) ’S
leat} “AL'S
ynwnD) “A ‘Ss
183[9| “M 'S
Tye1}s-oOjNUIND |’ AA NAA
"AAS Jo yoodsy
"PULA
"IGSI ‘udp fo yzuopy ay2 wof ‘n2anajvQ ‘aff Squsauay sohaaing ay, ap aday wazsibay 1090h010.L00,0 Fy
qi" “MM
*a1nye1ad ws J,
‘u00N JUoIeddy 38 speuUl suOI}BAIISqG
Dies
ni) £@ |
CGE = ES.
oyiq|'ds *aes's
TEND Ss
Apnoj)| ‘a *N
onig! ‘Ss
Tjb1}S-O7 NWN) °S
TynuwuNy) ‘Ss
IvVI]D} “MA *S
T[NWNI-O1I1F "M
Apnojd} “MS
onig; ‘Ss
118145-O]nUIN?) °S
17¥1]8-OLID| “AN
oId)"M S°S
onid) ‘°S
yawn) "Ss
oid) “M °S
TBD) “MS
oq) “MA ’S
1781}S*O1LI9] “AANA
oid!) “MAM °S
oniq| *“M °S
ojg| “ds “AA's
ond) “M°S
oid!’ AA’ N*M
oI) AA "S °S
Te)" M“S °S
1}81jS-O]NWND| “AA
"AG Jo yoodsy
“PULA
L°08
P18
818
E18
FI8
G68
98
C08
218
PS)
OSL
COL
9°6L
8°08
Lb
O'18
€'08
0'%8
86h
@8L
SSL
e “LL
Orrmotnooo
SCOnDMr-amoNRnotXore
ler ep ie ole olfe oe ole ole ole oie ofle ole .6)
$8 | 128°62
*ailnye1ed us J,
"WIOS ‘YG 1 paAsosqo ainssalq WNUWIxe]
6F9°
FSl
Chl’
Gg9°
LL9*
GS’
919°
OL’
LG.
BBL"
$S8°
G98"
68°
PPS"
$98"
r06'
P26"
128°
GL’
r6L°
068°
L16°
Cr6’
F68°
8s8"
008°
0S8"
LI6°6%
ZI0°
170°0€
soyouy
yAwuWNnD
19B14S-O1.11Z
ond
nwnd
IvaO
ond
Apnol)
ont
IBID
onid,
OVC
Apnojg
BIO
OWI
1Y814S- OL
ouNG
IBID
T]NUINI-O.LII,
1}B1}S- OLD
OIC,
IvIoO
ynwung
Apnojg
BIO
ond
Apnojo
OIG
IvIO
"MS °S
aaa ce!
a
= Vg;
.
>
ts
NAN
Ba mass
. « is Se >
NNNA™ SF
tM
n
ie eae a
op) DD
178.1]8-O]NWIND| “AA “N
Apno[D} “MN
‘AIS jo yoodsy
“pULA |
o'6L
PSL
88h
S°6L
0°08
LLL
9°92
StL
O'LL
8°0L
ROL
aa 8
ie
ZBL
9°0L
VSL
Z'6L
@'8L
6°64
¢ OL
PIL
SLL
8°9L
9 OL
PLL
€'BL
*alnyBiad ula |
cL | SSL
)
|
618 | 8'T8 | S09
8°08 | 808 | 169°
8°08 | 8°08 | 689°
V'I8 | S18 | 809"
O18 | SI8 | ro
O'6L | 362 | 969°
9°64 | G6L | FED
WSL | GGL | SLI
98L | LBL | 699°
OLL | OLL | S9L°
OGL | SL | S08"
SGL | SSL | 618"
VSL | OSL | LBL"
8°62 | 0°08 | 208°
GOL | SLL | 008°
6'SL | SSL | SSB"
S18 | LI8 | FL8
F'08 | £08 |cSL"
L'18 | 218 | &L9°
G6L | F6L | PPL"
9°8L | OBL | 99L"
008 | 8°62 | 998°
v6L | S6L | SS
G’6L | S61 | P&B"
b6L | G'6L | S8L°
€08 | 0°08 | SFL"
GLL | OLL | S6L*
B'9L | 8°91 | 268
6'9L | BOL | 996°
O'9L | OSL | SL6°6S%
° o |seyouy
“A oGE
pot “dee
O}°
‘OSLI-UNG 1B APB SUOIBA.LaSqQ
| QL 8926s] Uvary
O&
6G
8%
“SLE
9G
GG
FG
&@
GG
Ig
*S0G
6T
St
LT
9T
MIAO HiGgwir OD
‘aed
GL’
Og ae ee
(14 ee ee
8% ee eo
LZ 3 ae
9z ee eo
Gz ee ee
SG ee en
8%] )| 62'0 | 2'0
GG 90'E5|..00°T
1z ne ee
0z ee ee
61 OL'T | FOT
ST ¥9'0 | 09°0
LI 990 | 69°0
IT1© ee se
CI ee eos
al eo ee
SI ee es
ral eo ae
Il ee ee
OI ee ese
6 r( ee ee
8 ee ee
1 eo ee
9 ee ee
g ep ee
P ee ee
g ee ee
z 8 oo ee
I ee ee
‘ia *youy
o!o aj
mie eS ‘09
= Oo 7 °j990 7
® ‘SO.6NBL) arey
See ED
L’60T
C601
Sell
*sABI SUNG Ul
“WIT, Xe]
WNUILX® JAT
“0G'S | CZIL | PBL) 9°9818'26
<
‘°
ae, ea
— mt at ON
o * e
oO 68 16
fey)
ANAnHSaHOoOrKr Oro
an
oO
HFOrHOOD
ae oe So RS eae
eal
a
.
(© 00 HO 0D 0 +
oo
for)
~~
D
S9OMmOCwMrmAOA
a4
een)
°
) NADOMDM QW A © IQA OO
Ono joj or
ISBbEKKODROWDDAHASKON
~ by & e~ CO Rr COMmMm~E~ OO Or;
Conn
1S
er)
HAW ODWOWNNDNDNHNDNDNMDMDOW WO
D 6 1916
ARWS
e
°
Sig @rorrnrras
le oe oe oe oie oe oe oe ore oe one.2)
SOWNMDOOCNOMOCONDMDADYON AANA
a
or)
°
.
~o
aR
19.16 +H
DAG
.
°
~
D
69 03
lor er me?)
WNOCWORrMDOOCOCMNONr
fe)
“UryAT
"Uva | °
*XBIN | °
*1A}IWOULLIY, |
WNUIUI;, pue
a ee eel
SS SS ee
Od) ‘S |¢ 62) 6°18) 1°68) $99"
*M 07 Apnojo G'6L| $18) 1°88] L6S"
YedS-OLN | "S| Z'GL| ¥°98) S88) Z19"
Apno[D| °S | ¢'Tg] F248) 8°88) 99°
TYBlqS-OL.ID| “HS | 1°08] S18) 8°88) 9S"
ond) ‘“S | 9°18) $°28/8'88|8z9"
IID]! “A *S | g"S8| 9°18) 0°68/ 869"
Apnolp| “S| ¢'08/8°rg] 0'S8) 499"
Suey ANG | @°6k| L'6h, 8°92) £89"
IVIID} °S | 9°08| 8°18) $68] 609"
Apnoip| “S| ¥'62/ 8'E8)| 8'S8| BSL
WeIIS-O11| "| 9°08) CGR OrLg] BSL"
ON | US'S} 9'6L/ 8°98] ¥ 18) GEL",
£pnojg| *S |z'61| or9g| 9°18] FL9%>
NHRNS-OMID) “§ | Zz) F 98| 9°88] F9L"
OIG! “S |g'08/0'88) 0°06) BFL"
Apnol) "S| 9°61! 6°98) 3°68) SOL"
"S 84} 03 Apno[y/dys *g} z*0g| o' 18] 0'68/ SL"
Od) "S PF Pz| 9'%6] ¥'F6) 609"
ONIT |" MSS! zg] O'e6| S'F6| TS9°
OWI |"AAS*S| ¢°LL) #68) O'16| 799"
WYVI}S-O1IIT)|" AA S°S| 302) 0°06) 8'SE| BSL
yung) “N | 9°32} 3'06| 0' 16] ses"
Od) “S| 0°08] 4°28] 0°68) 642"
NBAS-OLT)| “S| 9*ez| $28] F BBi TOL"
onId) “S| Ig} 0°68) 8°06) F29°
0331 |"MS8'S! 0 08) 0°06) 0°%6} S69"
OI |"M SS] #21) 1°18] F 06) SSL"
OnId) “S| O°SL] 0°98] 8°48) SEs"
IBID} “A *S | 8'SL| °28] 0°88] $68'6%
5 o | o jseyouy
=) 2/3) ef
*Ayg Jo oodsy P| EB) B | sg
Sal” ed os
*pUrAA | *ounzered wa J, 3
398-UN 18 apBUt suOTIBAIOSGO
G'RL, £18, 6 88/9696,
@eeese
oop 6 Z6|& 6
ynwuny) “S | 8°I8| e"s6) 4°66
ONIG! “S |8'8L\8°Z6)s°ss
191/448 “S| ¢'08| ZG O°S6
0331q | "4Ys “S| ¢°28] ZT] 8°16
yawung| *S | T'%8}0'16| 0'%6
OnIg) ‘S| F'S8) 0°%6) 9°36
Weljs-o]nwny| “S | F8/0'16|/ S16
og]! “S | ¢'%8 8°88} G68
Apnoj)/MS'S/8 62/16] 0°66
yeljs-OynuinDg| “S | Z°18)s'e6\0'S6
Apnorg| ‘S| #08) 0'99| 7°98
onig|"a S'S) S°%s} F'6g| 9°68
yNuny|"M $ §$/ 08} 06) F°06
Heas-ojnung| S§ | g'08/%'z6|0'S6
1891) |MS‘S| 0'LL/ 9°%6| 9°S6
ynwny) “S |0%e| 0'g6| 'S6
IBV, S| %'18) 9°%6) 9°S6
ynwng| “§ | ¢'e8)¢'¢6) 9:96
1WB1}S-ONID| "AA “S) FS!) &'44| S86
IBID} “S | e'SL/G 269 86
onig| ‘S| S*08|%'G6| 9°96
ontd)’M °S|8°SL| 6°96) 9°96
NB1}S-O11D | "AA “S| O'SL| O' FG) F'S6
OIG] “S| $°08| F'16|3's6
onig| “S |G'08/%'z6| 0'S6
og] “S |%'08| F'¢6| r'S6
oniq) “S |4°4L)/8°¢6| 3°96
IBID | MS M| LL] $96) L°S6
Tyedzs-opnwNn Dy |" M S'S) SSL! 1°26) FSS
yNuND|"M *S| 9°S1| E'26| ¢'S6
°o ° °
2/2] °9
"AS Jo yoodsy 2 | 5 .
ie ete,
"wt “df 18 — cf WUT
“purAA | 'eunjyvsoedwea 7
[ "panurquod “109805927 7 1091.50]0. soaja yy |
T39'6z1
LYS"
L6S°
109°
98¢°
ogg"
G6¢°
Pog"
669°
ggg"
609°
962°
192°
SGL°
6L9°
LEL*
LVL"
Sor,
SIL"
119:
699°
L99°
GOL"
618°
SLL"
vEL°
yo"
¢69°
LYL’
res"
P88" 6%
soyouy
@eoeceer
nun?)
al
VID
1781}S-o;nwWND
Rung
onIq
ong
Ty@1js-o]ntmND
IVI
nuns
Apno[g
PNUIND-OLIIZ)
nung
HB1]S-O;NUIND
1vIIO
ong
ong
TWN,
1VBI}S-OLNG |
Ieapg
oi
OG
178.1}$-0019
ond
IBID
178.1}S-O]nWINnG
og
HOTS)
oniq "4
1y81]S-oTRwWND
“AY Jo yOadsy
L6L 6°86) FE ‘90L 6z4
‘S | G8} ¢'F6l F'F6] GLE"
dys *§) ¥'81/'S6/0'S6! ceo"
"S |G'%8is'F6 O'F6| QF"
“ds "a8s) 5°98) 1°%6) 2°26) 109"
'S | ¥'S8]3 $6) 9°26! cic
"S| 9°€8| 636) %'%6| ozo"
‘S |PP8/SZ6O16 Tec"
"S [0°S8/9 16 9°06) 91¢°
"M ‘S/@'6L! 1°86) 0°86) F9¢°
M § §|0'61|*'86|¢°26 Sco
*S |¥'61L/9°L812'88 FeL°
"S| 0°G8/3°88) P68 ZBL"
"S| 08/¥'06| 1°06 FEL
S |¥'68/9S6/%°s6 gtz
"S |O'LL)0°S6) 3'F6 BGz"
‘M'SS|S 68/2 F610 F6 OLE
"S |3'18)0 6,266 O18"
"SS |G'08/8°96/¢°S4 9zz°
M °N|0¥%1/8'66) #26, 8¢9"
‘HA | PSL) 9°86) F 16 619"
S |Z 18/F16/9°L6, 169°
_ MA |9°91) 0°26! 8°96 CBZ"
M °S|/8'8L| F'76) 9'6 Seg;
7 5 | 9°38] 8°S6) F° £6 cgL*
dys “S| 0°61/ 0°86 8'¢6 OTL:
ss S 10°18) ¢'S6) ¢"¢6 199°
M "S"AN TEE 1|9°96/ 8°S6! LTL"
iM ¢ TL]/Z'96/0°S6 TRL"
AMSA) OGL! G6) F°S6) BEB"
iA *N| ¥'9L| 9°%6) 9°16, LOG Gad
Olle ° sayouy4
SOS Ooo
e Lear) -~ we 4
Go jee |= te
See tet coe
a Ne =
*puUlAA | adnjyeusdmay) SF
|
|
}
"WOF "SYZ IV OpVU SUOTVALASYO
JOURNAL
ASTATIC SOCIETY.
Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. By Capt.
Drury, communicated by General Cutuien, H. C. Resident, Tra-
vancore, through the Hon ble W. Evwuiotr.
A most interesting discovery of a large quantity of Ancient Roman
Gold Coins has lately been made in the neighbourhood of Cannanore
on the Malabar Coast, not only remarkable for the numbers found
(amounting to some hundreds) but also for their wonderful state of
preservation. Many appear almost as fresh as on the day they were
struck: the outline of the figures is so sharp and distinct, and the
inscriptions so clear and legible. With very few exceptions they are
all of gold, and of the age of Imperial Rome from Augustus down-
wards; several of them being coéval with the earliest days of the
Christian era. From what we have been able to learn regarding their
first appearance, it seems that a few were brought into the town of
Calicut and offered for sale in the Bazaar by some poor natives who
naturally supposing from their shining appearance that they were
worth perhaps some trifle, gladly bartered them away for a day’s feed
of rice. The Coins however speedily found their way among those
who were not long in estimating their real value, and the natives find-
ing that some importance was attached to the glittering metal began
to rise in their demands, and at length sold them for one, five, ten and
subsequently for fourteen rupees the coin. The purity of the gold
especially attracted the notice of the Jewellers and the wealthier natives,
No. XLVIII.—New Series. 3.C
372 Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. (No. 5.
who purchased them for the purpose of having them melted down for
trinkets and ornaments—and many, it is to be regretted, have been
irretrievably lost in this way. The secrecy at first so carefully main-
tained by the natives in respect to the spot whence they brought them
rose in proportion to the eagerness with which the coins were bought
up, and for a long time all endeavours proved fruitless in ascertaining
the precise locality wherein they were found. It now appears that
they were accidentally discovered in the search for gold dust by the
gradual clearing away of the soil on the slope ofa small hill in the
neighbourhood of Kottayem, a village about ten miles to the east-
ward of Cannanore. A brass vessel was also found in which many of
the coins were deposited. Fora length of time the numbers appear
to have been very great, and it has been stated that no less than five
cooly loads of gold coins were dug out of the same spot. Neither
will this startling assertion be so incredible after all, when we have it
on record that upwards of five hundred coins were discovered in the
Coimbatore district in 1842; a short but interesting account of which
is given in the volume of the Madras Journal of Science and Litera-
ture, for 1844. Other discoveries have also been made at various inter-
vals in the Deccan, the S. Mahratta country, Cuddapah, Nellore,
Madura, and in various places in 8S. India. But in no instance has
such a large quantity of coins almost exclusively gold been hitherto
discovered, and all at the same time in such perfect preservation. It
is impossible to make any correct calculation as to the numbers which
have actually been found, but it might be mentioned that about eighty
or ninety have come into the possession of His Highness the Rajah
of Travancore—and still a greater quantity has been collected and
preserved by General Cullen, Resident in Travancore, while even after
the lapse of more than a year from their first discovery they are still
procurable from the natives in the neighbourhood of Tellicherry and
Calicut. The most numerous examples which occur are those of the
reign of Tiberius, and next to that Emperor, those of Nero. It is not
a little remarkable that both among these Aurei as well as among the
Denarii alluded to as discovered at Coimbatore, 1842, the examples of
coins of the Emperor Tiberius should in both instances have been
more frequent than any other, although this may in some manner
be accounted for when we consider that the reign of Tiberius extended
1851.] Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. 373
over a period of 23 years—a long time in comparison with that of the
other Emperors excepting Augustus. In other respects the coins are
of similar dates with an occasional difference of the types on the
reverse of a few of them. No attempt appears hitherto to have been
made to investigate if possible in what manner these relics of an age
so long passed by, and of a people so interesting as the Romans from
their distant conquests and foreign commerce, happened to be con-
veyed to these countries, where they are again brought to light after
having been concealed for so many hundred years.
Before entering upon the subject of the earlier communication which
the Romans had with India, a few words upon the history and pro-
gress of the later coinage of that people may not be altogether out of
place while treating of a matter fraught with so much interest as the
present.
Omitting purposely to say any thing about the coinage of the
** Kingly period”’ it might be merely mentioned that the first gold
coin that was struck at Rome was in the year 546 A. U. C. or about
two hundred and six years before the birth of Christ—the silver coin-
age having been introduced about sixty years previously. In order to
distinguish and separate more clearly the coins of the Republic from
those of the Empire, the former have been termed ‘‘ Consular” and the
latter ‘Imperial’? coins. Under the Empire the coinage both of gold
and silver money was a privilege exclusively reserved for the Emperors
themselves, and during the first Ceesars this was rigidly maintained,
while to the senate was entrusted the superintendence of those of cop-
per and other materials. The largest gold coins were called “ Aurei,”
there being, besides these, coins of silver (Argentei), also brass and
copper. The mint (Moneta) was a large building set apart for the
purpose on the Capitoline hill, and it is a singular fact that the earliest
coins of Rome were cast ina mould and not struck off in the customary
manner. These moulds (formee) were made of stone and some have
been preserved to the present day. During the Republic the mint was
under the superintendence of certain officers nominated for that pur-
pose, but beyond this, very little is known regarding the internal
management of that department. Every citizen, however, had the
right of having his own money coined in the public mint and not only
was there no reservation for the state for an exclusive coinage but there
3 C2
374 Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. (No. 5.
were provincial and colonial mints established in various parts of the
Roman dominions. This system was however greatly modified under
the Emperors and even those who were permitted to coin their own
money were obliged to have the head of some Emperor or some
member of his family stamped upon the coin and never their own
images. Julius Ceesar was the first person whose actual portrait while
living was stamped upon the public money and from his time the
practice became general.
Thus it will be seen that the Romans had established a regular
system for the coinage and necessary circulation of gold, silver and
other monies as extensive as the bounds of the empire itself, and destin-
ed to carry this distinctive mark of wealth and civilization to the
remotest limits of the known world.
We will now consider, in a brief and somewhat imperfect sketch, to
what extent and in what manner the Roman trade first arose and was
subsequently carried on with the countries of the East, and more espe-
cially with that part of India, to which we would more exclusively
refer—the Malabar Coast: and also what degree of information the
Romans actually possessed of this part of the country, and what kind
of commodities were chiefly sought after for their luxury or use.
Previous to their conquest of Egypt the Romans derived the benefits
of Eastern commerce indirectly from the merchants of that country,
who under the reign of Alexander and the Ptolemies monopolized the
entire trade of India and the adjacent countries. Besides this route,
the articles of Indian produce and manufacture were imported into
Europe by a longer and more tedious way than that of the Red sea.
Being brought in vessels up the Persian Gulf and Euphrates, they were
conveyed thence across land to Palmyra, then the grand Emporium of
Eastern commerce, and which in its central position became an impor-
tant place from its flourishing and prosperous trade. From Palmyra
the goods were carried to the different ports of Syria, and thence dis-
tributed to the various countries bordering on the Mediterranean sea.
At last the Romans, having subjected Greece and Syria to their sway,
and overcome the Republic of Carthage, made a descent upon Egypt,
which soon yielded to the force of their arms, and from this time that
rich and celebrated country was transformed into a Roman province.
This happened during the reign of Augustus, and about thirty years
before the birth of Christ.
1851.] Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. 375
From this time we may conclude that all direct intercourse of the
Romans with the East commenced. They followed up their victories
with that characteristic energy for an increased trade, which they ever
displayed after the subjection of a foreign people, and the glorious
prospect of an undivided command of the Eastern trade added an
unusual degree of vigor to their subsequent proceedings. ll the
luxuries of the known world had hitherto been poured with a ceaseless
flow into the opulent markets of Rome, and the opening of a new
channel for the speedier importation of the rare commodities of the
East, then so little known, was hailed with delight by the luxurious
inhabitants of the Imperial city.
Although the occupation of Egypt by the Romans offered them a
far greater facility of communicating with India, yet their progress in
this respect appears to have been slow and gradual, Augustus probably
being more desirous of firmly establishing his authority in that country
than of extending his views to the conquest of remoter lands. No
expedition to the countries bordering on the Red sea appears to have
been meditated till some seventy or eighty years after the Egyptian
conquest. During all this time the trade had been carried on by Greek
or Egyptian vessels. Without venturing far to sea the commanders of
these ships, starting from the port of Berenice (which still retains its
ancient name) were in the habit of creeping slowly along the Arabian
coast up the Persian Gulf, and never perhaps reaching farther than the
mouths of the Indus, till at last, a certain commander more venturesome
than his predecessors, boldly pushed across the ocean, and favoured
by the Monsoon, safely reached the port of Musiris on the Malabar
coast.* This successful voyage was but the prelude to other more
fortunate enterprises, and so rapid became the increase of communica-
* It is not exactly known where the present position of Musiris lies, or even of
Barace, another port which was not far from it. Robertson adopting the opinion
of Major Rennell is inclined to fix them both between the modern towns of Goa
and Tellicherry relying on a remark of Pliny that ‘‘ they were not far distant from
Cottonara, a country where pepper is produced in great abundance.’’ In this case
Barace might be the present Barcoor, as generally supposed, and Musiris in all pro-
bability Mangalore. The author of the Periplus remarks that ‘‘at all seasons a
number of country ships were to be found in the harbour of Musiris,’’ an observa-
tion very applicable to that place.
376 Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. {No. 5.
tion, that not long afterwards a fleet of one hundred and twenty sail
was annually wafted by the assistance of the Monsoon from the Red
sea to the coast of Malabar, from which time a regular trade was esta-
blished between the ports of Egypt and the Red sea, and those of the
Western coast of India.
From the death of Augustus to the elevation of Trajan to the Impe-
rial throne no important additions had been made to the limits of the
empire, with the exception of Britain. Trajan soon began to entertain
the idea of carrying the Roman arms to the Kast, and circumnavigating
the coast of Arabia, vainly hoped at length to reach the shores of
India: but the expedition was so far unsuccessful, and the death of
that Emperor soon after taking place, the project was entirely aban-
doned by his successor Hadrian.
The attempt of Trajan, who died 117, A. D., was never repeated by
his successors, nor does there appear to have been any fresh acquisition
made to the knowledge hitherto obtained of the western part of India
until the reign of Justinian, when owing to the increase of the silk
trade, the rival power of the Persians sprang up; the empire was even
then in its decline, and the traffic and consequently the dominion over
these seas being successfully disputed by a maritime people, the
Romans were soon compelled to share and finally to abandon the pro-
fits of their commercial dealings with India, which had hitherto been
crowned with such advantage and success.
Even the information which the most celebrated writers of the first
and second centuries had obtained of India was most inaccurate and
imperfect, and Strabo, Ptolemy, Pliny and others equally acknowledge
and regret the scanty materials which they possessed regarding the
true position and places of the Indian continent. Yet Cape Comorin
was even then celebrated for its pearl fisheries, and Ceylon, discovered
under the reign of the Emperor Claudius, had already sent an embassy
to Rome.* Indeed Arrian himself, who flourished in the second cen-
tury after Christ, and who might have been expected to have thrown
more light upon this subject than either his predecessors or contempo-
raries appears to dismiss the subject in a hasty and summary manner,
* Pliny gives us the name of the Ambassador (Rachias) who was sent on this
occasion. Previous accounts of Ceylon, as found in the ancient writers, were entirely
fabulous and devoid of any correct information whatever.
1851.] Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. 377
which goes far to prove that his knowledge of the countries beyond
the Indus was extremely limited.*
It is most probable that the Romans never exerted themselves to
penetrate to any great distance for the commodities they procured from
the East, being contented to carry on their trade at those markets on
the Malabar coast, which were easiest of access and sufficient for the
purposes required. ne or more ports such as Musiris or Barace were
most likely the chosen spots to which were gathered the necessary
products of the Indian countries from whatever side they were brought,
and from thence they were shipped to Egypt and thence to the shores
of Italy. Merchandize was also conveyed, and perhaps still more fre-
quently than by sea, across the country, enriching several towns and
cities on the route which became the Emporia of such commercial
goods as were despatched from the Kastern to the Western coast.
Thus the modern town of Arambooly, called Arguropolis by the
Greeks, was celebrated in those days for its extent and for the busy
trade carried on there. Ptolemy also and Pliny mention Kotar oF
Nagercoil, under the names of Cottiara and Cottora Metropolis, while
the Greek and Egyptian mariners being afraid of doubling Cape
Comorin, used to find a safe anchorage for their vessels in the little
harbours of Covalum and Colachull to the northern part of that Cape,
and which were called in those days the former Colis or Colias and the
latter Cojaci.+
The chief articles of export from India during the time of the occu-
pation of Egypt by the Romans were spices of various kinds. Dia-
monds and other precious stones, ivory, pearls, silk, &c. the latter
probably brought from China only. Cinnamon was perhaps more
extensively imported from Arabia or the Eastern coast of Africa, in al-
lusion to which a modern writer has remarked that the seaport of Aden,
* The passage in Arrian to which I allude is the following 7d 5& mpds vétov Te
avewor Kal peonuBpins, kde avTH y MeydAn OdAacoa amelpyer Thy “lvddv viv, Kal TA
Tpos ew avTy 7 OdAacoa ameipye:, a‘'vague remark which shows that Arrian was not
the author of the ‘‘ Periplus Maris Erythrei’’ wherein the coast of India and especi-
ally the Western part of it, is so minutely described.— Arriani Hist. Ind. Cap. II.
tT Robertson affirms on the authority of the author of the ‘ Periplus of the Ery-
threan sea,’ that the inhabitants of the Coromandel coast traded in vessels of their
own with those of the Malabar coast, a fact which may account for the discovery of
coins on the Eastern side of the Continent.
378 Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. [{No. 5.
was in those days used by the Romans as an entrepét for the merchan-
dize passing from India to Egypt. ‘‘ That seaport was apparently the
same place which Ptolemy named ‘Arabiee Emporium’* and the
author of the Periplus tells us that a little before his time it was
destroyed by the Romans. But it is to be presumed that the Romans
followed up their victory by occupation, for the position assigned in
the Periplus to Arabia Felix together with the principle that it is
nature which chiefly determines the site of a great maritime Emporium
proves that the place in question was no other than Aden, which in
the fifth century was the Roman Emporium of the Indian trade.”
Pepper was entirely supplied from the Malabar coast, and large quan-
tities were shipped every season for the markets at Rome, where it was
esteemed one of the greatest luxuries of the day. When Alaric was
besieging Rome in the fifth century and condescended to accept a ran-
som for the city, he expressly stipulated for the deliverance ‘of 3000
Ibs. weight of pepper,” so much value was attached to that commodity.
All sorts of precious stones were eagerly sought after by the wealthier
inhabitants, though it is singular that the Romans set a higher value
on pearls than they did on diamonds. The former were procured as at
the present day near Ceylon and Cape Comorin, and the mines at
Sumbhalapura, in Bengal, are probably the same which yielded their trea-
sures for the Roman merchants some twenty centuries ago. Lastly,
ivory, ebony,t and a few commodities of minor importance completed
the list of useful or luxurious articles which were transmitted from this
country.
* Cooley on the Regio Cinnamonifera of the Ancients.
+ Virgil says, India mittit ebur. But Africa must also have furnished ivory and
perhaps in greater abundance, and again
Sola India nigrum
Fert Ebenum,
but itis a mistake of Virgil’s to suppose that India alone produces ebony, for A“thio-
pia is famous for it according to both Pliny and Herodotus. Lucan says, it is an
Egyptian plant :
Ebenus Mareotica vastos
Non operit postes, sed stat pro robore vili
Auxilium
Virgil followed Theophrastus who fell into the same error. “Idioy 5¢ Kai n EBEevy
THS IvdiKAS Xopas.
1851.] Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. 379
From the above brief sketch of the communication which the
Romans had with the Western coast of India, and the enumeration of
the chief articles of commerce which attracted their merchants hither
for the purposes of trade, we have little occasion to be surprised at the
discovery of such coins as have from time to time been found in this
country ; the great difficulty lies in determining by whom and how
they were actually brought here and how many centuries may have
passed away since they were either lost or deposited in those spots
whence they are now taken. The oldest coins in the present col-
lection are those of Augustus and the latest those of Antoninus Pius,
embracing a period of about one hundred and forty years. We
must therefore conclude that they were all brought here subsequent
to or during the reign of the last mentioned Emperor while the very
remarkable state of preservation in which they exist would lead us to
suppose that they had never been in extensive circulation or use previ-
ously. It can be no matter of surprise that no other memorials of
those times are found upon this coast, such as buildings, &c, &c., for
the ancients obtained no footing in the country, but merely came and
returned with their ships laden with merchandize.*
In the absence of all direct testimony as to the probable fact of these
coins having been conveyed here by the Romo-Egyptian traders, there
is another supposition worthy of taking mto consideration, whether
they may not have been brought here by those Jewish refugees who
‘emigrating from Palestine about the year 68, A. D. spread themselves
over this part of the continent at that early period. That country was
then a Roman province and consequently Roman money was there in
circulation. At that time ten thousand Jews with their families came
and settled on the coast of Malabar and dispersed themselves in various
places chiefly on the sea-coast. Now supposing several emigrations of
the kind to have succeeded each other and taken place during the third
and fourth centuries, (Palestine did not cease to be a Roman provincé
until the beginning of the seventh century,) it is not unlikely that these
coins may have been brought by them, and either from suffering perse-
cution or oppression at the hands of the natives they may have buried
these treasures for greater security or concealment. But besides the
* Remains of Roman buildings as well as coins have been discovered in Ceylon.
In one instance of the latter they were mostly of the age of Antoninus.
3D
380 Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. [No. 5.
Jews the Nestorian Christians may have been instrumental in convey-
ing foreign coins to these countries. In 485, A. D. they obtained a
footing in Persia whence they spread into almost every country
of the East. But Ido not consider this theory entitled to so much
consideration from the fact of the coins being found in greater number
on or near to the sea-coast, on which account it would assuredly be
more plausible to support the idea of their having been brought by
the Romans from Egypt, or the Jews from Palestine, presuming the
latter people in their emigration came either by the way of the Red sea
or the Persian Gulf.*
But in whatever manner these coins originally found their way to
this country, their discovery after the lapse of so many centuries can-
not fail to awaken the interest of all who appreciate in whatsoever
degree the curious relics of antiquity. The contemplation of the Rise
and Decay of the Roman empire is of itself a pleasing and instructive
occupation. Our feelings are excited with admiration and surprise
when we reflect on its unparalleled extent and magnificence; how
nation after nation was subdued by its powerful arms—how its vessels
sought every known harbour in the world ; how its brave and well-dis-
ciplined armies humbled the haughtier republics of Greece and Car-
thage ; how Egypt, Syria, and Arabia fell in successive conquests to the
superior valour of its soldiery, and how even those distant countries,
where the ocean, or the dread of hostile barbarians, opposed the progress
of their arms, afforded their products of use or luxury for the gratifica-
tion of the Roman citizen. The ‘inhospitable shores’ of Britain were
sought for the more useful commodities of lead, tin, and even pearls,
while every country of the East, including even China, was rifled of the
more luxurious treasures of silk, spices, and precious stones.
That glorious empire is now dissolved, but we possess ample and
abundant testimony of its wealth, its energy and magnificence in such
* Humphrey in his recent work on ‘ Ancient Coins,’ remarks, ‘‘ that it was pos-
sibly of a Denarius of Tiberius, the then reigning Emperor, concerning which,
the question ‘ Whose image and superscription is this ?’’’ was asked. Whether
such was the case or not, there is no doubt but that the coins of that Emperor were
in extensive circulation in Judea, both during the lifetime of our Saviour, and at a
subsequent period—a consideration which will be duly weighed by those who would
support the hypothesis of Roman coins having been brought here by the Jews in
their emigrations from Palestine.
1851.] Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. 381
memorials as have escaped the wreck of time. To the elucidation of
history, and the more remarkable events of those earlier ages, there
can be few more valuable memorials than coins or medals. The very
image of those great personages who acted such conspicuous parts in
the Drama of History are here brought at once to the eye and it ought
to form the study and desire of every one to preserve, if possible, such
interesting records, which so faithfully illustrate the events and lives of
persons long passed away. To us who are in so unexampled a position
with respect to India, the discovery of any Roman relic here is a
matter of no ordinary interest—more especially when we find in this
country coins which commemorate the expedition of a Roman Emperor
into Britain some seventeen centuries ago! Britain was styled ‘the
inhospitable’’—‘* the barbarous country’ and one “ divided from the
rest of the World’? and was eventually abandoned by the Emperor
Honorius, 420, A. D. as a colony not worth retaining possession of.*
Records which attest to such facts must possess a delightful interest
for every one who reflects for one moment on the position of England
at the present day and the fallen Roman empire. “If all our histo-
rians were lost’” says Gibbon, ‘‘ medals, inscriptions and other monu-
ments would be sufficient to record the travels of Hadrian,” and the
same author elsewhere remarks, alluding to a virtuous action of Antoni-
nus Pius, (one of whose coins is in the present collection) wherein he
displays a remarkable instance of his regard for the welfare of Rome:
“Without the help of medals and inscriptions we should be ignorant
of this fact so honourable to the memory of Pius.”’
We should be more fortunate were we in possession of a greater
mass of materials than those left us by the labours of the Greek and
* See the curious passage in Plutarch relating to Cesar’s expedition into Britain.
“‘ But his expedition into Britain discovered the most daring spirit of enterprize.
For he was the first who entered the Western ocean with a fleet, and embarking his
troops on the Atlantic, carried war into an island whose very existence was
doubted. Some writers had represented it so incredibly large that others contested
its being, and considered both the name and the thing asa fiction. Yet Cesar
attempted to conquer it, and to extend the Roman empire beyond the bounds of
the habitable world. He sailed thither twice from the opposite coast in Gaul, and
fought many battles, by which the Britons suffered more than the Romans gained ;
for there was nothing worth taking from a people who were so poor, and lived in
s0 much wretchedness,’’—Plut. Life of Cesar. Lang. Trans.
a D?2
382 Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. [No. 5.
Roman Geographers in respect to this country and its former commer-
cial transactions, but I cannot help thinking that the diligent research
of the antiquarian scholar would be amply rewarded by a more close
investigation of the subject of the connexion of the Romans with the
countries of the East. The trade by Egypt and the Red sea was
carried on with the nations of Europe until the discovery of the Cape
of Good Hope by the Portuguese, for upwards of fifteen hundred years :
—Egyptians, Romans, Greeks, Persians and Arabians all successfully
enjoyed and participated in the benefits of that route for the purposes
of traffic. At length the transport of goods became diverted to ano-
ther channel by a more tedious but perhaps in many respects a more
advantageous passage, and it is not unworthy of reflection to consider
the probability of a return to the first and earliest passage by the Red
sea—which would appear destined after nearly four centuries have
elapsed, to be adopted once more as the line of communication between
the distant countries of the East and the European world.
Translation of a native letter descriptive of the locality and first
discovery of the Coins.
Tellicherry, December 16th, 1850.
** Aoreeably to my last note, I now beg to furnish you with the in-
formation of the discovery of gold coins here. About three years ago
certain Syrians residing at Keelaloor Dashom in Palashy Amsham of
the Cotiacum talook were in the habit of collecting gold from the bed
of the river Vaniencudavoo (by taking the sand and sifting it), which
was between Keelaloor Dashom and Vengador. One day whilst they
were engaged in digging the bed of the river a number of gold coins
was found in a part where there was a mixture of sand and mud.
These were lying buried in the ground but not ina vessel. A great
quantity was taken but nobody knows how many. Some suppose that
these might have been buried here in bags, which have been destroyed.
At a distance of ten koles east of this, there is a garden belonging to
a Maplay in which are situated a small shop and two houses belonging
to some low caste people who always reside there. During the hot
season there is water to a man’s depth whilst in the Monsoon there is
depth equal to four or five men. The stream runs through one side
of the dry bed of the river, whilst the other is so filled up with sand
1851.] Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. 383
that it is like an island. Below this island on the other side there
is another current resembling a small canal which is the place
whence the coins are taken. Certain Maplamars of Curvoye Talook
hearing of the discovery of gold at this canal proceeded thither and
tried to collect some, and it is said, that they also got some coins.
Although what these people got, is not so much as taken formerly by
others, nobody knows what was the exact quantity. About the year
964,* it is supposed that certain Gentoo inhabitants of Coorg or My-
sore, were in the habit of trading in these parts. This being the time
of war some wealthy merchants might have from competent reasons
cast their gold coins into the river. There is no story of a wealthy
man having ever resided in any of the adjacent villages. Subjoined is
a sketch of the locality which I think is not more than twenty-four
miles from Tellicherry.”’
Description of the Coins.
- Augustus born 63, B. C. died A. D. 14. Reigned 58 years.
1. Obdverse. AVGVSTVS. DIVI. F. Head of Emperor.
Reverse. IMP. XIII. Two figures, one seated.
2. Obv. Head of Emperor. No Inscription.
Rev. CMSAR AVGVS. Triumphal Quadriga.
3. Obv. AVGVSTVS. DIVI. F. Head of Emperor.
Rev. AVGVS. rest illegible. Equestrian figure galloping.
4. Obdv. CHSAR. AVGVSTVS. DIVI. F. PATER PATRIA.
Head of Emperor.
Rey. AVGVSTI. F. COS. DESIG. PRINC. IVVENT. L. C&-
SARIS.
Two figures of Caius and Lucius ; standing between them are two
shields on the ground.
The inscription on the reverse of this coin would run thus: Caius
et Lucius Cesares Augusti fil Consules designati principes juventutis.
Caius and Lucius were the grandsons of Augustus upon whom was
bestowed the title of Principes juventutis, and it was subsequently
conferred upon the probable successor to the throne when he first
entered public life. ‘Tacitus explains this when he says ‘‘ Nam genitos
Agrippa, Caium ac Lucium, in familiam Czesarum induxerat ; nec dum
posita puerili preetexta, Principes juventutis appellri, destinari Con-
sules,’ &c. &c. Tac. Ann. 1, 3. See also Suet. in Aug. Cap, 64 et seqq.
* Corresponding to our era 1788, A. D.
384 Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. [No. 5.
The origin of the designation ‘ Pater Patric’ given to Augustus by
universal consent is thus described by Suetonius, (in Aug. C. 58,)
Valerius Messala leaving the Senate house said ‘ bonum faustumque
sit tibi, domuique tuee, Caesar Auguste, Senatus te consentiens cum
populo Romano consalutat Patrize Patrem.”’ |
Tiberius born 42, B. C. died 38, A. D. Reigned 23 years.
>. Obv. TI. CAS. DIVI. AVG. F. AVGVSTVS. PONTIF.
MAX. Head of Emperor.
Rev. Figure of Clemency. A spear in one hand, and olive branch
in the other.
6. Obv. TI. CHSAR. DIVI. AVG. F. AVGVSTVS. Head
of Emperor.
Rev. DIVOS. AVGVST. DIVI. F.
Head of Emperor surmounted with a star. The star was used as
a symbol of the protection of heaven.
Claudius born 10, B. C. died 54, A. D. Reigned 14 years.
7. Obv. DIVVS. CLAVDIVS. AVGVSTVS. Head of Emperor.
Rev. EX.S.C. A triumphal quadriga.
8. Obv. TI. CLAVD. CHSAR. AVG. GERM. P. M. TRIB.
POT. P. F. Head of Emperor.
Rev. AGRIPPINA. AVGVSTZ. Head of Agrippina, repre-
senting a young female. In beautiful preservation.
The inscription on the obverse would run thus. ‘ Tiberius, Claudius
Ceesar, Augustus, Germanicus, Pontifex Maximus, Tribunitie potes-
tate. Pater Patriz.’’ ‘There were two celebrated persons bearing the
name of Agrippina, one was niece of Tiberius and mother of Caligula.
The other was mother of Nero. The image on this coin is that of the
former.
9. Obv. TI. CLAVD. CHSAR. AVG. P. M. TR. P. IV:
Head of Emperor.
Rev. IM. rest illegible.
A bridge and figure seated.
May not this coin commemorate the building of the celebrated Claus
dian Aqueduct which bears the Emperor’s name to this day and ig yet
in use at Rome, though partly in ruins ?
1851.] Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. 385
10. Odv, TI. CLAVD. CAISAR. AVG. P. M. TR. P. XI.
IMP. P. P. COS. V. Head of Emperor.
Rev. 8. P.Q. R. P. P. ob. C. S. the foregoing is enclosed in a
wreath or garland.
This would run. ‘“ Tiberius, Claudius, Ceesar, Augustus, Pontifex
Maximus, Tribunitiz potestatis undecimo (anno) Imperator, Pater
Patrize, consulatiis quinto (anno). Senatus, populusque Romanus, Patri
Patrize ob cives servatos.”” The device of a civic crown is very fre-
quently met with. This was usually bestowed upon those who had
saved the life of a Roman citizen. The Senate in bestowing honours
upon Augustus decreed that a civic crown should be hung from the
top of his house, and this honour having been assumed by the later
Emperors a crown of oak leaves with 0d cives servatos in the centre is
often found on the reverse of coins in those Imperial times.
11]. Ov. TI. CLAVD. CAHSAR. AVG. GERM. P. M. T.
Rk. P. Head of Emperor.
Rev. “EX. 8S. C. ob. Cives Servatos.. Enclosed in wreath as above.
Ex Senatus consulto began to be invariably used on coins in the reign
of Augustus. A few Republican coins are found with the same initials.
12. Obv. TI. CLAVD. CAISAR. AVG. P. M. TR. PVI. IMP.
XI. Head of Emperor.
Rev. 8. P. Q. KR. P. P. ob. C.S. encircled with wreath.
13. Obv. TI. CLAVD. CHSAR. AVG. P. M. TR. P. X.
IMP. P. P. Head of Emperor.
Rev. PACI. AVGVSTA. Winged figure of Victory.
14. Obv. TI. CLAVD. CAISAR. AVG. P. M. TR. P. Head
of Emperor.
Rev. PRATOR RECEPT.
Emblem of Concord representing two figures joining hands.
15. Obv. TI. CLAVD. CAISAR. AVG. P. M. TR. PVI. IMP.
XI. Head of Emperor.
Rev. DE. BRITANNI.
Triumphal arch. Emperor mounted—with trophies.
A most interesting coin—representing the arch erected by a decree
of the Senate to the Emperor Claudius on the final subjugation of
Britain. It was in the year 43, A. D. that the Emperor Clandius sent
over a large force to conquer the island, which he subsequently joined
himself, Vespasian, afterwards Emperor, being his second in com-
386 Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. |No. 5.
mand, This triumphal arch no longer exists, and were it not for the
representation of it on coins we should have remained in ignorance of
its ever having been erected.
Caligula born A. D. 12, died A. D.41. Reigned 3 years 10 months.
16. Obv. C. CASAR. AVG. GERM. P.M. TR. POT. Head
of Emperor.
Rev. AGRIPPINA. MAT. C. CAS. AVG. GER. M. Head
of Agrippina. The name of Caligula never appears on his coins and
Caius is always expressed by C. The above coin was struck in honour
of his mother Agrippina.
17. Obv. C. CHSAR. AVG. PON. M. TR. POT. III. COS.
III. Head of Emperor.
Rev. GERMANICVS. CAS. P. C. CHS. AVG. GERM.
Head of Germanicus.
A coin struck in honour of his father Germanicus.
Drusus born 38, B. C. died 8 B. C.
18. Obv. NERO. CLAVDIVS. DRVSVS. GERM. AVGVSTVS.
IMP. Head of Drusus.
Rev. DE. GERMANI.
Triumphal arch—surmounted with equestrian figure commemorative
of the victories of Drusus in Germany.
19. Ov. NERONI. CLAVDIO. DRVSO. GERM. COS. DE-
SIGN. Head of the Young Drusus.
Rev. EQVESTER. ORDO. PRINCIPI. IVVENT.
Drusus ‘was made Consul 9, B.C. The ‘ Ordo Equestris’ establish-
ed 123, B. C. Those who were admitted into the Equestrian order
enjoyed several privileges apart from the rest of the citizens. Such as
their distinction of seats in public assemblies, &c. &e.
Nero born A. D. 37, died A. D. 68. Reigned 14 years.
20. Obv. NERO. CASSAR. AVG. IMP. Head of Emperor.
Rev. PONTIF. MAX. TR. POT....... IV. P. Pa Exe Se.
Figure holding a spear.
21. Obv. NERO. CASSAR. AVG. IMP. Head of Emperor.
Rev. » PONTIF. MAX. TR. PB. X., COS. IV..P. BR. iis. C,
Armed Warrior.
1851.] Remarks on some lately-discovered Roman Gold Coins. 387
22. Obv. NERO. CASSAR. AVG. IMP. Head of Emperor.
Rev. PONTIF. MAX. TR. POT. IV. P. P. EX. 8. C. encir-
cled in wreath.
23. Obv. NERO. CASSAR. AVG. IMP. Head of Emperor.
fee.” PONTIF. MAX./TR.'P. V.TV. COS; IV: P..P. EX. S.C.
Armed Warrior.
24. Obv. NERONI. CLAVD. DIVI. F. CAS. AVG. GERM.
IMP. TR. POT. EX. S. C. encircled in wreath.
Rev. AGRIPP. AVG. DIVI. CLAVD. NERONIS. CAS.
MAT. rest illegible. Two heads, male and female.
25. Obv. ANTONIA. AVGVSTA. Head of Antonia.
Rev. SACERDOS. DIVI. AVGVSTI. Two torches in upright
position.
Antonia, daughter of Marc Antony was born 38, B. C. and was
married to Drusus Nero. The inscription on the reverse of this coin
may allude to the custom of priestesses (Sacerdotes) or flamens being
appointed after the deification of the Emperors to superintend their
worship at Rome and elsewhere. |
Antoninus Pius born A. D. 86, died A. D. 161. Reigned 23 years.
26. Obv. ANTONINVS. PIVS. AVG. GERM. Head of Em-
peror.
Rev. P. M. TR. P. XVIII. COS. IV. P. P. a temple.
This temple may perhaps bear some allusion to that decreed by the
Senate to Antoninus’ wife Faustina after her death.
Additional.
27. Obv. CHSAR. AVGVSTVS. DIVI. F. PATER PATRLA.
Head of Emperor.
Rev. Ti. CASAR. AVG. F. TR. POT. XV. Triumphal Qua-
driga.
28. Obv. TI. CESAR. DIVI. AVG. F. AVGVSTVS. Head
of Emperor.
Rev. IMP. VII. TR. POT. XVII. Triumphal Quadriga.
29. Obv. TI. CLAVD. CHSAR. AVG. GERM. PM. Head
of Emperor.
Rev. CONSTANTIA. AVGVSTA. Female figure seated.
PLLOLPL VIL ILRI NIIP API IND IPP IPD P PPL
3 E
388 On the Shou or Tibetan Stag. [No. 5.
On the Shou or Tibetan Stag, Cervus Affinis,* mhi. (With two
Plates.) By B. H. Hopneson, £sq.
Since my imperfect accounts of the Shou were published in the
Journal (Nos. 6 and 7 of 1850) abundant supplies of the spoils of the
species exhibiting both sexes in various states of maturity have been
received by Dr. Campbell through Cheba Lama, the Sikim Vakil;
and, as Dr. Campbell has kindly placed these spoils at my disposal
for examination, I now proceed to describe this magnificent Stag from
unusually copious and adequate materials, the sculls and leg bones
being attached to the majority of the specimens. I have now examin-
ed nine samples, including my own original one which was described
in the Journal, No. 117 of 1841, where the scull and horns, deposited
since in the British Museum, are delineated.
The Shou is from eight and a half to nine feet in length and from
four and a half to five feet high at the shoulder. The head is twenty-
two inches long, nine deep and seven and three quarters wide. The
ears are eleven inches long. The tail, less the hair, is three to four
inches. The fore leg, from mid flexure downwards, is eighteen inches ;
and the hind leg, nineteen inches and more. The fore hoof is four
and half inches long, three and three-eighths wide, and three high.
The hind hoof, four and one quarter inches long, three in width and
the same in height or depth. The horns are five feet long, three to
four in spread between the tips, and ten to eleven inches thick at base.
The general form of the animal is full of grace and vigour; assimi-
lated to that of the European Stag, but with greater strength of limbs
and broader hoofs. The head is finely shaped with broad flat forehead
a little depressed before the horns, a slightly arched chaffron and
graceful termination forwards, not actually thickened, as I had sup-
posed, though less attenuated than in Hippelaphus, Elaphoides and
Axis, or the tropical Deer ; and the mufle or nude extremity of the
nose is decidedly smaller than in them, perhaps even more so than in
the Stag of Europe. The suborbital sinus is likewise conspicuously
smaller, in skin and in scull, than in the tropical Deer just cited, or
in the Muntjacs, though not inferior in size to the same organ in our
* Dr. Campbell, Superintendent of Darjeeling has presented to the Society the
horns and skin of a very fine specimen in beautiful preservation.—Ep.
Tue SHou OF TIBET.
Cervus Atbenis reobw.
i
:
‘
¥
na
m ment
bred
~~ a
i4s¥
1851.] On the Shou or Tibetan Stag. 389
Red Deer, I apprehend. In the feet there are no interdigital pores,
before or behind ; nor are there apparently any calcic tufts or glands ;
though in one sample a nudity appears on the os calcis which has
somewhat the semblance of this latter organ.
The graceful and majestic horns are inserted on the summit of the
frontals but much before the occipital crest, upon a moderate foot_
stalk which reclines considerably and is surmounted by a moderate-
sized burr. The horns have an ample sweep and curve, both spread-
ing and reclining much, and then approximating more or less, and for
the most part greatly so, towards their tips, thus forming large seg-
ments of circles.
They are usually a good deal embrowned and more or less rough or
_ pearled on the surface ; but frequently are pale in colour and nearly
smooth. The beam reclines greatly at first in the manner of the
Axines, but about the centre of length it ascends rapidly with a lu-
nate sweep. There are, uniformly in all otherwise diverse specimens,
two basal tines, one central, and one apical to each horn. The basal
tines or snags are inserted proximately, but not in contact, on the
external anteal face of the beam, and are directed forwards with the
tips turned upwards ; the lower ones leaning over the eyes, the upper,
running nearly parallel, outside of them. ‘The upper basal tine or bez
of each horn is the larger of the two, nay, it is the largest of the
whole, and that invariably.
The central tine is inserted rather more externally and rises some-
what more than the basal ones ; but still this snag also may be said to
have an antero-external insertion and a forward direction. In size it
is always the least of the tines and its position is very near the centre
of the horn’s length. The upper tine has very little of forward direc-
tion or insertion but radiates from the beam sideways, so as to form a
simply furcate summit to each horn; its insertion being lateral and
external, and its direction ascendant with moderate divergency from
the beam. This apical snag is in size always superior to the central
snag and often to the lower brow snag, but generally is as large as the
latter though never so large as the upper brow snag or bez. Relatively
to the end of the beam it is usually very distinctly smaller, but not
invariably so. The tail is very short, and the caudal disc remarkably
small, but conspicuous from strong contrast of colours. The limbs are
3 E 2
~
390 On the Shou or Tibetan Stag. [No. 5.
sufficiently fine, though remarkable for strength, and they are terminat-
ed by hoofs yet more noticeable for their breadth. The false hoofs
are well developed and obtusely conoid in shape. The pointed narrow
ears have no strize within, but are filled with soft hair abundantly—a
peculiarity which we may, no doubt, refer, like the contracted nudity
of the muzzle and of the larmiers, to the coldness of the animal’s
habitat.
The pelage is of two sorts, a very fine wool next the skin, and a
harsh, quill-like, porrect hair; whereof the latter is inserted in the
skin by a slender pedicle or neck and is elsewhere throughout com-
pressed but not wavy. The pelage is abundant and pretty equable
in length, the cervine mane being by no means conspicuous and being
proper rather to the lower than upper surface of the neck. It is
chiefly developed about the gullet and that part of the abdominal sur-
face of the neck which is next the gullet. But there is more or less
of mane also on the dorsal surface of the neck ; the samples before
me being those of the winter dress of the species. The longest cer-
vical and gular hair is from five to six inches; that of the body gene-
rally is not above two to two and half inches.
The general colour is earthy brown more or less lutescent, the head
and neck being concolorous with the back ; but the flanks are conspi-
cuously paled, and the belly as conspicuously darkened. There are
no fixed marks on the head, even the dark patch below the gape being
sometimes wanting, and the neck, though paler below than above, is
not very noticeably so. But the paling of the flanks is as decidedly
soas the nigrescence of the belly; the white and black forming a
conspicuous contrast on those parts.
More or less of the albescence of the flanks is communicated to the
abdominal surface of the neck, and very noticeably to the hinder
margin of the buttocks which is whitened confluently with the small
caudal disc. The limbs are paler than the back, darker than the
flanks, and they have an earthy brown list down the their external
and anterior aspect. The internal and prevalent colour of the pelage
is purpurescent slaty of a more or less embrowned tinge ; the colours
above noted being, for the most part, only the superficial ones, though
the albescent and nigrescent parts have the pelage wholly of a whitish
or of black brown hue.
1851.] On the Shou or Tibetan Stag. 391
The little tail is white, like its disc, a darker mesial line dividing
the latter along the culmenal line of the tail.
The lining of the ears is always white or whitish, and so sometimes
are the orbits and lips, but not uniformly. Some of the pale hairs of
the body exhibit curious dots of a dark colour at intervals in their
length ; not rings but dots merely. The hoofs and muzzle are black,
and the horns, pale brown or full brown.
The females are smaller than the males. Their teats are four. They
are less maned than the males, and they lack the conspicuous nigres-
cence of the belly in the males; their abdomen being whitish like
most part of the inferior surface. The brown earthy colour of the
upper surface is likewise paler in the females. I have above described
the general and normal character of the horns; but the ample assort-
ment of specimens before me, whilst it stabilitates beyond question
that character, affords several subordinate variations too valuable to
be omitted, which are as follow.
Both the length and thickness of the horns in animals of the same
or nearly the same age and size, differ very much ; as much almost as
2to1l. Next may be noted that the spread of the horns is very
diverse, being much greater in some than in others ; or rather perhaps
I should say that the sideway curvature varies much, and, as it is
more or less, so are the tips of the horns brought near together or
kept wide apart. Thirdly, the upper brow or bez antler is apt to have
its tip reverted downwards and backwards, instead of being turned
normally upwards.
Fourthly, the distance of the two basal antlers from each other is
liable to vary considerably, or from two inches to more than four.
But, that the greater interval is abnormal is shown, as well by its
existing only in one horn of the pair sometimes, as, and at all events,
by not characterising the pair generally. These basal snags are never
in contact at their bases but very seldom above two inches apart.
Comparing the scull of this typical stag (Elaphus) with that of the
devious tropical stags of Asia (or, to be more precise, Hippelaphus)
we may remark, that in the former the face is longer and the head
shorter ; that is, that the molar, intermaxillar, and nasal bones are as
much longer as the frontal and parietal bones are shorter. We may
secondly remark that in the former the nasals are somewhat arched
392 On the Shou or Tibetan Stag. [No. 5.
lengthwise, but not so inthe latter ; and, thirdly, that there is less
compression of these bones in our animal than in Hippelaphus, or, to
speak more generally, in the tropical Deer. A fourth conspicuous
point of difference from Hippelaphus and the rest (including Stylo-
cerus) is the greatly less development of the cavity for holding the
larmier, to all which distinctions we may perbaps add the greater de-
clination of the encephalon from the base of the horns to the occipital
crest ; and, lastly, the somewhat ampler width of the occipital plane.
I have no longer any doubt that the Shou is the same species as
that described by me under the name of Affinis in the Journal, ten
years back. I got that splendid sample in the Tarai; but it had, I
now conclude, been carried there from the Himalaya or from Tibet.
The Shou inhabits a wide extent of country in Tibet, but is rarely if
ever found in Chimbi, and not at all in the Juxtanivean districts of
Bhiitan, as priorly affirmed. Wherefore it cannot be classed as Hima-
layan as well as Tibetan. Capt. Cunningham assures me that the
Stag of Cashmir is the same animal; but Mr. Gray and Dr. Falconer
judge otherwise ; and, as it now appears that the Shou is zoé found in
any cis-Himalayan district, nor even in Chimbi with its half Hima-
layan and half Tibetan climate, I think this identity very question-
able, as also that with the Maral or Stag of Persia. But I am strong-
ly inclined to the conjecture that the Stags of Mongolia, of Mant-
churia, and of Southern Siberia, are all identical in species with the
Shou ; and I am almost satisfied that the Stag of Tibet is specifically
the same with the Wapiti of North America, especially that of Canada
or the Canadian variety, called often the North-western Stag. Besides
the ample spoils of the Shou, I have now before me a Stag’s horn
from Ladak which may possibly belong to this species, though, being
that of a young animal, I cannot say. It is anomalous if appertaining
to the Shou by the extreme remoteness from each other of the two
basal tines, which in a horn of but 34 inches long is above 4 inches
(47), whilst the next snag above may be the central, or it may be the
apical, one. Its position is about half way between the upper brow
snag or bez and the tip of the horn with which it makes a very un-
equal fork, and it is about the size of the (supposed) bez, but is less
than the brow snag. All three tines, moreover, have a less anteal and
more laterally external insertion and more upward direction than in
ah iF
aaah, AP
iy Ae Ih Fe Pen pian ihc
‘ety ; Wy
; Ww
.
et t
CTA SY pee Od)
‘ a
- a “
<i ee
an a ( \
ae 4
- f
es
we 4
4
¥ ’ pe fj Lite
=, r Rat.
s / ey
f ay fri
eae 1
} wht
Nh Che Daag fi)
v3 ves
ee ty id ae
?
' y id iy 0 Dy?
reece ee ‘ j ee ee
Ps ‘
>
’
woh
t
% ‘, 1
%)
4 u nyi4
dite
df Wd : ;
PACOPG) em 8 Danan ui] ate 13)
~ (EL ae *
i
d
eh. Oe
P| ig
1 a Riar i
+) ae
i TCM aioe’ eee
i
eal
Tom an
it
j
t i
} gt
he it tT
‘ »
it 5 ‘
€
a
ty ehteg
‘ Mey ee 108)
4-98 9.) OR Ae Avesta ‘ if Ye
te A lt iy ve Ri ee aan KH Parked
ll DORA Cs) ‘sd Biiah 3)
hint 9 wake an ai wi \ We | |
( on, j ry ah
i 4 7 ; ' Ne
ie
‘ s ,
ancayy ;
‘7 | “a
: Jee er «al hee mbia’
ai
j
i
he
Wier te 4
Beas wi {
ay mar! \ x r, .
MV tO Lagl | NY318aM 40 OVS
‘THAT
1851.| On the Shou or Tibetan Stag. | 393
the Shou. The Bhotiahs, who brought this horn, say it belonged to
a very young animal, and that the species which is proper to Gnari or
Western Tibet, is larger than the Shou.
This horn is figured herewith. (Plate ix). It as little agrees with
Wallichii as with Shou, though borne by an animal of precisely the
alleged age (3rd year) of the only sample extant of Wallichii. One of
the six mature samples of the male Shou now before me agrees with
this anomalous and immature horn, pretty nearly, in the great separation
of the pair of basal antlers, so that we may perhaps have in this young
Stag of Ladak only an unusual specimen of a young Shou; and,
should that prove to be the case, we might reasonably become move
inclined to admit that no specific distinction between the Gydana (Wal-
lichii) and the Shou is maintainable. At present I think otherwise,
and apprehend that the alleged identity of species between the Shou
and Wallichii (as well as the Ladak Stag now spoken of) is more than
doubtful, and, at all events is neither demonstrated nor demonstrable
from existing materials.*
Capt. Cunningham tells me that the Cashmir Stag has sometimes a
double fork at the top of his horns, thus making that animal a twelve
tiner or Bara-singha. The like is sometimes true of the Wapiti and
is alleged to be so of the Shou, though the normal form in Wapiti is
the same (I conceive) as in Shou, viz. a simply and singly forked sum-
mit. Relative to the manners and habitat of the Shou the following
is the substance of my information.
The spoils sent in were procured in the beginning of February at
Lingmu, which lies beyond the snows and a little south of Phari, be-
tween it and Chimbi. The species is said to be very generally spread
over the wide extent of Tibet, particularly Utsang and Kham. Of its
existence in Gnari or Western Tibet my informants cannot speak so
confidently, nor from personal knowledge, though they believe it to be
found in that province also. Its existence on this side of the Hima-
* It may surprise those who hear so much inconsistency upon the species called
Wallichii by Cuvier to learn that this species was established solely upon a native
drawing, and that it neither has been nor can be further confirmed than by refer-
ence to a single pair of horns declaredly not exhibiting the character of the spe-
cies, whether from old age or youth, as is diversely affirmed. Nat. Libr. IIT. 161,
and Regne Animal of Griffith TV. 104.
394 On the Shou or Tibetan Stag. | No. 5.
laya, in Bhutan, or even in Chimbi, is still more questionable, though
priorly reported, so that it must be considered a Tibetan species only,
and not a Himalayan also.
Open plains it avoids, frequenting districts more or less mountainous
and provided with cover of trees. It is most common at the bases of
the loftier ranges, and in summer, when pasture is scarce below and
the snows are melted above, the Shou ascends to the immediate vici-
nity of the snows, and descends again in winter to the lower levels. It
is shy and avoids the neighbourhood of villages or houses, but depre-
dates by night upon the outlying crops of barley and wheat. The
species is gregarious, but not very greatly so, though herds of forty to
fifty are usual, and more commonly met with than much smaller num-
bers, such as six or eight or a dozen, except at night when the herds
are said to break up into families of the latter amounts, which families
collect again into the larger herds in the day time. When the animals
migrate, or move from one district to another, their herds are always
seen in fullest force. The rutting season is the autumn, and then the
herds are broken up, and two or three grown males may be observed
following and contending for each female, though she be for the most
part appropriated by the strongest of those males which thus attach
themselves to her. The breeding season is the spring, and one only
is produced at a birth, in places carefully selected as favouring con-
cealment.
The flesh is much esteemed for eating, and the skin and horns also
are much prized for economic uses; the immature horns, whilst yet
full of blood, being deemed so highly medicinal that they sell for their
weight in silver ; and the mature horns, ground to powder and taken
with mint, being likewise in use by the physicians of Tibet in cases
of cholera, vomiting and such like.
July, 1851.
LO LOLOLOPPLEEEILL SOOO
1851.) On the earliest Biography of Mohammad. 395
On the earliest Biography of Mohammad. By Dr. A. Seruncer,
Secretary to the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
In comparing the different accounts regarding Mohammad we fiad
that all authors agree on certain points (more particularly on his mili-
tary expeditions) not only in the sense but even in the expressions.
These accounts must therefore be derived from one common soutce.
It appears on further enquiry that this source is a work of Zohry, I
have therefore collected passages bearing on this subject.
«‘Zohry said, The study of the military career of the prophet is con-
ducive to the good of this world and of the world to come. Zohry was
the first man who wrote a work on the Biography of the prophet.
Some authors say, The first Biography of Mohammad written in the
Islam is that of Zohry.”’ These are the words of the author of the
Insan al oyun. They run in the original gJled aU! oa! sy 25{ Js
res prerany J yaet og 5 LI wo fol 99 BySM yg sot yas (sje ple o?
(sry i B phve edbend Ney <M! Fa In Ibn Sa’d the Secretary of
Wagidy, is the following passage regarding Zohry. ‘‘Calih b.
Kaysan relates, I met Zohry, and we were both students, and we
said to each other, Let us write down the Sunnah (traditions which
are precedents in law) of the prophet; and we agreed to do so, and
wrote down what came from the prophet. Then Zohry said, Let us
also write down what comes from the followers of the prophet, for it is
equally Sunnah. I answered, No, it is not Sunnah, let us not write it
down. Zohry wrote it down, and I did not write it down.” ad!
assy (alas pial wth) Oo ICS. > bi SIy ey Wrghon| Jls Wy lena cy Je
Sla lo WSSS Jas Js Jaoy bale “sly| ihe st
ASS poly ntSs (fF SiS Uo dims cpoad Uy OIF JF Kine SID Kl] U5
Calih b. Kaysain died shortly after A. H. 140. He is a great
authority in the Biography of Mofammad and frequently quoted by
Wagqidy and others.
Ibn Qotaybah says of Zohry “ His name was Mig fanart b. Moslim
b. ’obayd Allah b. ’abd Allah b. Shahab b. ’abd Allah b. al-Harith
b. Zohrah b. Kilab. His great grandfather ’abd Allah b. Shahab fought
at Badr, on the side of the enemies of the prophet and he was one of those
3°*F
a} we Slaxlo Wass Jls Epon
396 On the earliest Biography of Mohammad. [No. 5
men who agreed in the battle of Ohad, to kill the prophet if they were
to see him, or they would die themselves. The men who thus united
themselves were ’abd Allah b. Shahab, Obay b. Khalaf, Ibn Qamyyah
and ’otbah b. Aby Waqqag. Zohry’s father Moslim b. ’obayd Allah
followed the standard of Ibn al-Zobayr. Zohry lived at the court of
the Khalif’abd al-Malik b. Marwan and of his son and _ successor,
Hisham, Yazyd b. ’abd al-Malik gave him the appointment of Qadhy.
He died in Ramadhan, A. H. 124.’ He was then 72 years old. He
may therefore have begun his literary career about sixty years after the
death of the prophet, when several of those men who had known him
were still alive.
Notwithstanding the testimony of the author of the Insan al’oytin
I doubt very much whether Zohry has written a history of the prophet
in a connected form, excepting perhaps of his military expeditions,
osj*e =We find no such book mentioned even by ancient authors,
such as Ibn Aby Ya’qib Nadym or the Sayyid alnas, and compar-
ing traditions quoted by different writers on the authority of Zohry, it
appears that it frequently happens that what one author gives as two
traditions is mentioned as one by another. I am, therefore, inclined to
suppose that Zobry merely took memoranda of the traditions which
he heard and encouraged his numerous pupils to do the same. This
opinion seems to be confirmed by Nawawy (Biogr. Dict. p. 119).
<* Malik relates, Zohry one day told mea very long tradition, I requested
him to repeat as much of it as he thought necessary, that I might
impress it on my memory. He refused to repeat it, but when I request-
ed him to write it, he put it to paper for me.” In this manner it
would appear traditions were at the time of Zohry preserved in writing,
but it was left for the following generation to compile them in systema-
tic works.
Besides Zohry two other early works on the Biography of Moham-
mad deserve mention and may possibly still be extant, viz. Abt
Ma’shar and Misa Ibn ’oqbah. Of the latter I have not been able
to find any account. It appears, however, from an isnad in Ibn Sa’d
who died in A. H. 230, that he flourished early in the second or towards
the end of the first century of the Hijrah, for this author did not
know Ibn ’oqbah himself but he was instructed in his work by Isma’yil
b. ’abd Allah b. Aby Oways of Madynah, who had been instructed in
1851.] Review of “ A Lecture on the Sinkhya Philosophy.” 397
it by a nephew of Ibn ’oqbah whose name was Isma’yil b. Ibrahym b.
’oqbah.
The same Ibn Sa’d had been instructed in Abii Ma’shar’s work by
al-Hosayn b. Mohammad who had been instructed in it by the author.
It would therefore appear that Abi Ma’shar flourished after Ibn
?oqbah. Abt Ma’shar is one of those from whom Tabary has derived
his history. Sayyid alnds had both the work of Ibn ’oqbah and of Abu
Ma’shar. Ibn Qotaybah contains the following short notice of Abi.
Ma’shar “ His name is Ziydd b. Kolayb. He belonged to the tribe of
Malik b. Zayd-Monah b. Tamym. Some say his name was Zayd b.
Kolayb. He died during the administration of Yusof b. ’omar of the
"iraq. + Ytisof b. omar was governor of the ’iréq in A. H. 123. (See
Abulfeda I. p. 455.)
For an account of other early works on the History of Mohammad,
I refer the reader to my Life of Mohammad, p. 62 e¢ seqq.
Review of “ A Lecture on the Sénkhya Philosophy, embracing the
text of the Tattwa Samdsa,” by Dr. J. R. Ballantyne. Mirzapore,
1850. By Dr. KE. Rogr.
There does not exist even now, nearly thirty years after the publi-
cation of the first of Colebrooke’s celebrated essays on Hindu philo-
sophy (1823), a correct estimate of the merits of it among European
philosophers ; this, however, is not owing to any remissness on their
part,—they show, on the contrary, a commendable spirit of patience
and fairness in their researches on this subject,—but rather to the
insufficiency of the materials upon which they founded their opinion.
The means at their command were Colebrooke’s essays, the Upani-
shads, the Bhagavadgité and ['swara Krishta’s Kdrika with some of its
commentaries. Colebrooke’s essays are, for the scholar who is able to
study the philosophical systems of the Hindus in their originals, invalu-
able ; forming, as they do, the best introduction to their study by the
wonted precision of his treatment ; but for the philosopher they do not
suffice, as they were not intended to show the systematical connexion
of the principal notions occurring in them, but rather to give a succint
account of their doctrines, without entering into a discussion of the
reasons which led to them. Such works, as the Upanishads and the
Bhagavadgita conceal the philosophical thought under a symbolical and
oF 2
398 Review of “ A Lecture on the Sankhya Philosophy.” [No. 5.
poetical garb, and give therefore as much space to fancy as to strict
research. The Bhagavadgita especially is more an attempt to fuse the
ideas of several systems into one, than the precise exposition of any of
them. The Sankhya Kanika, no doubt, is able to open a correct view
into the system of the Sankhya, and if it has not done so, we must
take into account the difficulties of a first attempt to understand the
intricacies of a metaphysical system, unconnected with the development
of philosophy in Europe.
There are, however, already now many more materials, which might
have led to a more complete insight into the peculiarities of Hindu
philosophy, viz. the S‘aririka Sutras (the Stitras of the Védanta) the San-
khya Sitras, the Nyaya Sitras, the Bhashaparich’ héda, and the Védanta
Sara, which works have been published a long time ago. But, with the
exception of the Vedanta Sara, they remained inaccessible to European
philosophers, as no translations of them had appeared. There exists,
to our knowledge, no account, for instance, of the Saririka Sutras or the
Sankhyapravachana Sutras, independent of what Colebrooke has given
in his essays.*
The first and indispensable condition to form a correct idea of Hin-
du philosophy, is a knowledge of the Sutras or aphorisms which are
considered as the original expositions of the reputed founders of those
systems, and which certainly are the first systematical expositions of
it which are still extant. They consist in short sentences, gener-
ally containing the doctrines of the system together with the reasons
for them, although they sometimes refute the tenets of other systems
or the prejudices of common belief about certain topics. There is no
want of systematical connexion between them; but the intermediate
links of thought between one Stitra and another are often omitted,
which gives them frequently an abrupt appearance, and it must there-
fore be borne in mind, that aphorism, which is the common rendering
of Siitra, means here a short, concise sentence, but not an unconnected
one.
* Of philosophical works which have been lately published in Calcutta, we may
mention: 1. The Tattwakaumudi, by Sriv4chaspati Mis’ra (this is a commentary
to Iwara Krishta’s Karika). 2. The Paribhdsha, by Dharmarajadhwarindra. 3.
The Panchadasi by Vidyaranyaswami, with commentary by Rémakrisht’a. 4. The
S‘abdas‘aktiprakas‘ika by Srijagadwis’a Tarkdlankara Bhattacharya. 5, Kusumanjali
by Srimadudayanacharya with a commentary by Haridasa Bhattacharya.
1851.] Review of ‘A Lecture on the Sdnkhya Philosophy.” 399
The high antiquity, ascribed to the Sutras by the commentators,
who refer them to the inspired sages of the mythological era, may
justly be questioned. They are acquainted with the other systems,
sometimes quote each other, and refer to previous or later works.
Hence we are compelled to conclude, either that the Stitras are not
those of the reputed founders, or that they sprung all up at the same
time, and that their founders made several additions to them, em-
bodying in them the references to other systems. This is an absur-
dity which cannot be admitted by any one who is acquainted with the
gradual development of any science.* At any rate, the Sutras in their
present form are not the original expositions of the founders of those
systems, but the revisions of a later time, perhaps of different ages,
and there is no means to recover the Sutras in their original form.
Nor is it possible to ascertain by the sole evidence of the Stitras of the
several schools, which of them are more ancient than the others, for
the reason above adduced, that they presuppose an acquaintance with
each other.
The Sutras of all the systems are posterior to Buddha, as they dis-
pute against the tenets of the different philosophical schools of the
Bauddhas, the final revision of which was made in the collection, known
by the name of Abhidharma, at the third Buddhist synod, 246 B. C.+
It is therefore most probable that none of the collections of Sutras in
their present form existed before 300 B. C.
In this admission, however, it is not included, that the commence-
ment of those systems does not reach to a much higher antiquity ; on
the contrary, it appears reasonable to suppose, that at least the Vé-
danta, the Sankhya, and probably also the Yoga systems existed ante-
rior to Buddha.
* Or he must, like the Hindu commentators, ascribe to the founders an intuitive
knowledge of the future; but this would be also of no avail, since the Sutras
furnish no evidence, that they are composed by their reputed founders.
tT Lassen’s ‘‘ Indische Alterthumskunde.”’ Vol. II. p. 259.
«* All of them (the founders of philosophical systems among the Buddhists) are,
in fact, mentioned as cotemporaries of their master, which, however, cannot be
true with regard totwo of them. It must, therefore, be admitted, that in the collec-
tion, bearing the name of Abhidharma, works of different ages were comprehended,
although all must have existed previously to the time of the third synod.” (246
B. C.)
400 Review of “ dA Lecture on the Sinkhya Philosophy.’ |No. 5.
First, we find in the Upanishads the seeds of these three systems.
The Sankhya and Védanta are the theoretical expositions of the doc-
trine contained in the Upanishads. The Védanta system, especially,
in its essential parts, is already met with in those works, which are
only distinguished from the compositions of a later time by a less
strict arrangement and method. And already at the time of the com-
position of the Upanishads the science of Brahma or the supreme
being, had been taught by a succession of teachers; and although the
form in which it was represented, was not that of a regular system,
yet all the materials for it were present, and it did not require any
great effort or a further development to give a methodical form to
those doctrines.
These general considerations are confirmed by historical data. In
the Mahabharata the Védanta is mentioned as a distinct system ;* in
Manu also a certain doctrine is denoted by this name, and Manu is,
in all probability, more ancient than the Buddhist era.t It appears,
therefore, right to assume, that the doctrine of Brahma as the abso-
lute substance, the source of all creation, was produced previous to
Buddha. |
The Sankhya also must have preceded his period. It is evidently
the philosophical theory of the author of Manu, as we find therein for
instance the name of Avyakta for the creative principle, the name of
Mahat (the great one) for its first production (intellect), which terms
in this sense are only used by the Sankhya.t
Further the Saénkhya appears to have been the foundation of Bud-
dhism by its assuming knowledge alone as the cause of liberation from
pain, by its tenet of the three qualities (goodness, passion and darkness)
as constituting the real being of nature, and by a reserrblance of opinion
in many minor points which this is not the place to state.§
* M. B. xii. 312, ILl. p. 771. This quotation I owe to Lassen, I. A. Vol. I.
p- 834.
+ L. J. A. Vol. I. p. 800. ‘‘ As S‘iva is mentioned in the most ancient Buddhist
Sutras, but not yet in Manu, where, of the three great gods, Brahma alone is men-
tioned, we may assume Manu’s Code to have existed in the age before Buddha.”
~ Vid. Manu. S. Ist. Adh. 7 and 15.
§ L. I. A. Vol. I. p. 530. ‘‘ Buddha’s doctrine is an amplification and realization
of the Sankhya. Kapila rejected the merit of the pious works prescribed by the
1851.] Review of ‘A Lecture on the Sdnkhya Philosophy.” 401
From all this it appears evident, that at least two of the Hindu sys-
tems preceded Buddha, and we shall probably be nearly correct, if we
assign their commencement to the century before him. Of the Siitras we
found it probable, that they were composed within the last three
centuries B. C. although some parts may afterwards have been added
to them. The speculative genius of the Hindus would accordingly be
enclosed within a period of about 600 or 700 years. After the time of
the Siitras there was not made any great progress in philosophical think-
ing. The commentaries on them commenced about the fifth century
A.D. Hence the development of the systems is clear. Some of the
commentaries changed the system itself which they professed to ex-
pound. There were different explanations of the same doctrine, by which
the doctrine itself became modified, and it is for the history of philoso-
phy to show the differences of conception in one and the same school.*
If we now turn our attention to the Sutras of the Sankhya, we find
a double set of them, either ascribed to Kapila, the one known by the
name of Sénkhya Pravachana Sutra, which was published in 1821, at
Serampore, together with a commentary of Vijnanachanya.+ Colebrooke
Védas, and taught, that absolute liberation from transmigration was only possible
by knowledge. Buddha taught the liberation from the infinite succession of births
by the nirvana (extinction of existence.) A sign of it is infinite knowledge. An
essential element of the Sankhya, the doctrine of the three qualities, is also ante-
rior to Buddha, as it is not only found in Manu, but is also mentioned in the last
chapter of the Nirukta.’’ (Manu S. 12, 24, Nir. 14, 3.)
* There originated for instance a difference in the Védanta, as the modern Védan-
tists introduced the Maya, or illusive power, by which the whole creation turns out
to be only an illusion, which notion took its rise evidently from the attempt to ac-
count for the variety of phenomena, independent of the one eternal and identical
substance,—further the amalgamation of the Nyaya and the Vais’éshika systems, or
rather the adoption of the latter by the former with some modifications which belong
rather to detail than to difference of view ; for the Nyaya Sutras do not give a me-
taphysical system of their own; they contain nothing else but logic with an appen-
dix, showing the mode of conducting a scientific dispute,—further in all the schoels
modifications of some parts of the doctrine, and a more comprehensive and exact
deduction of their tenets.
tT The full title is: Kapilacharya pranitadhyatma vidya pratipadaka Sdtrasami-
hatmaka Sdnkhyapravachananamaka grantha: Tadbhashyam Vijnaracharya virae
chitam.
402 Review of “ A Lecture on the Sinkhya Philosophy.” [No. 5.
made ample use of them in his essay ‘‘On the Sankhya philosophy.”
Of the other, bearing the title : “‘ Sankhya Tattwa Samasa Siitra,” Cole-
brooke was not aware whether it still existed or not, and this is the
same work which has been published by Dr. Ballantyne. The former,
which is a full exposition of the system, consists of six chapters or
lectures, the latter is a very compendious treatise and does not occupy
more space than a page. Colebrooke thought, that this collection
was probably the original text, because the Sdénkhya Pravachana
contained many repetitions ;* but he had not the Tattwa Samdsa be-
fore him, or he might have altered his opinion. The Tattwa Samasa
is apparently not the original ; for it is not given inthe usual form of
Sttras,—viz. of concise sentences, which, however, give always the
reason for what they assume,—but the whole is comprised in one
sentence, containing only the names of the principal notions or divi-
sions of the system, and appears to have been composed merely for the
sake of calling to memory the topics treated in the more extensive
Sutras.
The Sankhya Pravachana is ascribed to Kapila, the founder of the
Sankhya; but this is impossible, the Sankhya being more ancient than
Buddhism, and the Siitras belonging to a much more recent time.
This is evident from the Siitras themselves ; for they quote the opinion
of Panchas‘ikha (SAnkhya P. 8. p. 216, Cap. 6. 8. 68) who is the dis-
ciple of Kapila’s disciple Atri, and refer also to other teachers (1. c. p.
205). The Sutras further refer to the tenets of four of the Buddhist
* Col. M. E. Vol. I. p. 231. ‘‘ It appears from the preface of tke Kapila-
bhashya, that a more compendious tract, in the same form of Sutras or aphorisms,
bears the title of Tattwa-samasa, and is ascribed to the same author, Kapila. The
scholiast intimates that both are of equal authority, and in no respect discor-
dant: one being a summary of the greater work, or else this an amplification of
the conciser one. The latter was probably the case; for there is much repetition
in the Sankhya Pravachana.’”’ And he gives afterwards (p. 232) as another reason
the authority of the commentator: ‘‘If the authority of the scholiast may be
trusted, the Tattwa-samasa is the proper text of the Sankhya, and its doctrine is
more fully, but separately set forth, by the two ampler treatises, entitled Sankhya
Pravachana, which contain a fuller exposition of what had been succinctly deliver-
ed ;’’ but this is a misapprehension ; the scholiast does only say: ‘‘ they are of
equal authority, one being a summary of the greater work, or else this an amplifi-
cation of the conciser one,’ Vid. Sankhya Pr. Bha. p. 6.
1851.] Review of “A Lecture on the Sinkhya Philosophy.” 403
sects (for instance, Ist Adh. Sti. 20 to 40), which, according to the
above mentioned reasons, would bring their composition down to the
third century B.C. Moreover, Pataliputtra is referred to therein.
This was, according to Lassen, built by the king Ajatas‘atru a short
time before the death of Buddha, and it became the royal residence of
Asoka, who is named Kéldsoka, 100 years after Buddha’s Nirvana
(about 440 B.C.) It was in ruins, when Hiuan Tshang visited India
(A. D. 632).* The Saénkhya Pravachana, although not named, is also
referred to by 'swara Krisht’a, in his Karikat+ which was commented on
by Gaudapada, the teacher of Govinda, whose disciple S'ankardcharya
lived probably at the close of the eighth century, so that ’'swara Krishta
must have lived latest at the beginning of the eighth or at the close of
the seventh century, and the latest date of the Sankhya Pravachana is
therefore the seventh century. Hence it is evident, thatthe composition
of this work falls within the space between 250 B. C. and 600 A. C.
The period, in which we have included those Stitras, is certainly
very long; but limited as this determination is, it prevents a number
of serious errors in our view of the development of Hindu philosophy.
All further information we must expect from the publication of other
works, especially of Patanjali’s commentary to the grammar of Panini.
With regard to the second set of Sitras, the Sankhya Tattwa Samasa,
we are left quite in the dark, as there are no materials to decide its
* Lassen I. A. Vol. II. p. 81. ‘‘ Ajatas’atru appears to have long time had the
intention of conquering Vaisali; for it is recorded, that his two ministers Sunitha
and Vasyakara founded in the village PAtali, a fortress against the Vrigi; this
took place a short time before the death of Buddha. Itis, no doubt, the place,
where the town Patali-puttra, afterwards so famous, arose ; its situation is distinct-
ly defined by the circumstance, that Buddha on his tour from Nalanda to Vaishali
came to that place.’’ l.c. p. 84. ‘‘ Kaélasoka transferred his residence to Patali-
puttra.’’
+ Col. M.E. Vol. I. p. 233. ‘* The author (f'swara Krishta) must have had
before him the same collection of Sitras, or one similarly arranged. His scholiast
(Narayana Tirtha) expressly refers to the number of the chapters.’”’ Wils. Sankhya
K. p. 192. ‘The Kérik4 must consequently (because inthe 724 Kariké the author
says, that he treats of the whole science, exclusive of the illustrative tales, and omit-—
ting controversional questions) refer to the collection of Kapila’s aphorisms, called:
Sankhya Pravachana’’ (the 4th and Sth chapter of which contain such tales and’
questions. )
3G
404 Review of ‘ dA Lecture on the Sinkhya Philosophy.” [No. 5.
date. It is not referred to in the Karika or in Gaudapada’s commen-
tary. It is noticed, indeed, in Vijnanacharya’s Bhashya in the manner
above stated; but this work is much later than Gaudapada. Who
is the author of its (the Sankhya Tattwa Samasa) commentary, bear-
ing the title “ Tattwasamasasutravritti, we do not learn from the com-
mentary itself, as the author has not named himself at the end of it, as is
usually the case. There is, however, an interesting notice on the Tattwa-
samasastitras and its Vritti ina commentary of the Karika, entitled
*« Sankhyatattwavilasa,” by Raghunatha Tarkavagis'a Bhattacharya,*
where at its commencement the traditional belief is given asto the
origin of this collection of Sutras, and of the author of the commentary
of them, together with the Stitras themselves, and a short explanation
of them. We think this tradition very curious, and do therefore not
hesitate to transcribe the whole passage relating to the traditional
account of the school.+
* This work was not known to Colebrooke ; at least it is not mentioned by him
in his essay. A MS. of it is in the Library of the Asiatic Society.
+ WU fae aire BISICaTaT aeEaTTe aren faratizatfa-
arugfamtaafatarg:e aqqum USQiga awaey RCUATAM-
Wal AAA ATA WATarsS | ana atvaaesy fafaz _ Tae fe aa
aaa: aitate | ad afte vars | | wuaifa |< Besaaa | RBIS H
Taare | Faw 8 Sau | ¥ Vat! ¢ sfawET | 9 Wana |
c sifryd | ¢ ate eaae | "te WZ qaa: | Ql We AMSTAT | WY Te
aqyai | 2a HMaa | ws we vasa ww wefantaras-
wit | t¢ aaat qf: 1 wea fafa: 1 ws ewer aferaren: | te Wa-
Qeaai: | et aqextaar wae: 1 20 fafaart arqea: | ee fafaet aaa
22 fafaer ara 1 ee fates ware | wa tafae Sra | taat areraey
LACAA WAT AAV UTA! FT wafatsa Sreatiaaa <fa | cat-
qi VSVaaw gay afew: aiaqarg tara gfananra | TE-
icq vataniaaay HAM RTTATAATA | afer aaa ater
aeyeg | afa waa Ie THEA | Bulawaqeeraaity areata sta
afaata afaxaraa SMaAT VAAAIATA GS frramfarara qur-
au wwmaatng ata vata faeu wr aT LATUTS ERAT aa
7ya Jaa Va Calva seqasetd faara efre wefaearara-
WNTaTHTHS | wage Vataaaaticaral | tanfeauel qfactrgcasa-
RTT Jeet! Brelecy wefwary aa FT ISA Bd We! Ba agway-
1851.] Review of “ A Lecture on the Sinkhya Philosophy.” 409
From this there appears no doubt, that the commentary is one
of the oldest works of the school, as it is ascribed there to Asuri,
the disciple of Kapila. This statement, however, is disapproved by
the commentary itself, where, among the earliest teachers of the San-
khya, Asuri and his disciple Panchas'ikha are enumerated. At any
HEH NAAT SHTHASTAMNG | Baws wegqaesfinta gaat
atficara: seaafa geen: I :
In olden times a certain Bramhana, the disciple of Kapila, Asuri by name, over-
whelmed by the three kinds of pain, (viz. the pain arising from one’s own nature,
mental or bodily, from external animated agents, and from external inanimate
agencies) took refuge with the great Rishi Kapila, the teacher of the Sankhya,
and having told him his name and race, he said: O venerable, great Rishi, Kapila,
what is truth in this world, and what must I do to obtain the object of life? To
this Kapila replied: I will tell you. 1. Eight producers, 2. Sixteen productions,
3. The soul, 4. The three qualities, 5. Evolution, 6. Revolution, 7. The ministers
of the soul, 8. The province of organs, 9. The superintending deities, 10. The
five modifications of intellect, 11. The five sources of action, 12. The five vital
airs, 13. The five, whose nature is action, 14. The five-fold ignorance, 15. Dis-
ability of twenty-eight kinds, 16. Acquiescence of nine kinds, 17. Perfection of eight
kinds, 18. The radical facts of ten kinds, 19. Benevolent creation, 20. Created
existences of fourteen kinds, 21. Parental creation of three kinds, 22. Bondage
of three kinds, 23. Liberation of three kinds, 24. Proof of three kinds, 25. Pain
of three kinds,—this is the truth supreme. Having thoroughly understood this, a
person will obtain the object of life, and not be subject again to the three kinds of
pain. Kapila, having composed those Sitras of the Sankhya, thus instructed his
disciple, Asuri by name. Asuri then saluted his teacher with the following verse :
‘* Salutation to the great Rishi Kapila, who obtained at the first creation the know-
ledge of the 25 principles by his birth,’’ and having promised : ‘‘ Now we shall
explain’ the aphorisms of the Sankhya with regard to the principles, commenced
in this manner: ‘‘ A certain Brahmana,’’ By not telling inthis manner his name,
he was desirous of showing his humility, and having given the account according
to truth, and told, that: ‘‘ Kapila replied,’’ he set forth the aphorisms, declared
by Kapila, in the first of which the ‘‘ Producers’’ are named. Having in this man-
ner engaged himself, he composed a commentary to the aphorisms of the Sankhya,
and instructed his disciple Panchas’ikha by name. It is said in the Kéarika in tie
70th Sloka: ‘‘ This great purifying (doctrine) the sage compassionately imparted to
Asuri, Asuri taught it to Panchas‘ikha, by whom it was extensively propagated.’’
The Sutras, under the name of I'swara Krishta give the sense of this commentary.
Therefore he explained the 25 principles of the Sankhya by 72 Karikas. Thus
goes the ancient account.
406 Review of “ A Lecture on the Sinkhya Philosophy.’ |No. 5.
rate, it cannot have been composed earlier than at the end of the
second century B. C., as Patanjali, who, according to Lassen, lived in
the time from 200 to 150 B. C., is at the same place mentioned as a
teacher of the Sankhya, with others after him, whose names are not
stated.*
From the preceding remarks the importance of the Sutras is evident.
An acquaintance with them saves a number of useless speculations, and
gives the only hold we can make use of in an historical research by
referring any later exposition of a system to the original view of the
school. In fact, by their means only we shall be able to form an ex-
act notion of the characteristics of each school.t It was therefore a
well-conceived idea of Dr. Ballantyne to publish the Sutras of the
reputed founders of the systems of Hindu philosophy, in order to ren-
der possible a more correct and extensive knowledge of them than
there had existed before. To extend the use of those works to the
learned in general, he accompanied the original with an English trans-
lation, and as the Siitras, independent of an explanation, would be
useless to any one, not perfectly acquainted with the systems, he
added to the Sutras extracts from their commentaries together with a
translation of them, with the exception of the Sankhya Tattwa-Samasa
Sutras, of which he gave the whole commentary, doubtless, because it
is so short and easy, that there was no necessity for an extract. To
give extracts only from the other commentaries, was judicious. An
edition of the whole of them would have for a long time retarded the
*, Vid. ‘* Lecture on the Sankhya Philos.’”’ p. 23. The Bhagavad Gita is also
quoted in the commentary (L. on the S. P. p. 23) and if Lassen’s conjecture is
correct (Vid. his second edition of the Bhagavad G. p. xxxvi.), that the Bhagavad
Gité was composed about 5 centuries before S’ankara, the commentary could
not be older than the third century A. D. This is probable indeed, but yet
doubtful.
+ For instance, if one reads first the Védanta S4ra, as an introduction to the
Védanta, he will of course think, that the doctrine of the Mayé is an original tenet
of the school ; or in studying first the Bhasha Parichhéda,—one is inclined to bee
lieve, that the doctrine of the categories, of the atoms, of the soul, &c. &c. belongs
to the Nydya, while all these notions are produced by the Vais’éshika, or also, that
the theory of the syllogism in the form, as it is deduced in that work, is the theory
of the founder of the Nyaya, while it appears from his Sitras, that his deduction
differs in important points.
1851.|] Review of “A Lecture on the Sankhya Philosophy.” 407
plan to give an although preliminary, yet precise view of those sys-
tems, which was more than any thing else required for the present ; for
almost all those commentaries are voluminous and abstruse works, and
in those parts, which expound a view of the system in all the intrica-
cies of argumentation, or in its relation to other systems, difficult to
be understood, while, on the other hand, those parts which explain the
mere sense of the Sutras, are generally clear and easy.
Dr. Ballantyne has executed his task with great care, tact and with
the philosophical attainments necessary for the success of such an
undertaking. Mere philological competency was here not sufficient,
where it must have been the principal point to understand the exact
bearing of philosophical principles, methods and discussions. But
even the mere philological difficulties are not few or insignificant ;
first, the MSS. are generally very indifferent, because they have been,
in most cases, transcribed by persons little or not at all acquainted with
the subject ; secondly, the language of the commentaries themselves is
often obscure; thirdly, there is a number of technical terms, belong-
ing to each system, whose exact meaning cannot be learnt from the
dictionaries, or an acquaintance with other parts of Sanscrit literature,
But only from a close study of the system itself, and special care must
be taken not to confound the meaning which a technical term has in
one system, with the meaning of the same in another. There is ano-
ther difficulty, which ought to be at least touched upon, viz. the weight
of illustrious names, whose authority has not only become great, which
is quite right, but almost absolute, than which there is nothing more
pernicious in science.
The translation of the work before usis excellent. It is, like all
the translations of the author from the Sanscrit, more literal than we
have ever found any English translation. The sentences, it is true,
are sometimes very much twisted to keep as closely as possible to the
expressions of the original ; but they remain always intelligible, and
convey the sense of the original with an exactness as could not have
been otherwise obtained. And this isin philosophical works, such as
the present is, which reject all beauty of language, a great advant-
age ; for here the precision, with which the notions are defined, is of
the highest importance.
The general remarks on the Sankhya (p, 52 to 65) in which Dr.
408 Review of “A Lecture on the Sankhya Philosophy.” [No. 5.
Ballantyne endeavours to show the coincidence of thought of the
Sankhya in several respects, with some of the newest systems of phi-
losophy, are judicious, and define clearly the points which must be
thoroughly known, before an understanding of the system is possible ;
but in his comparison he goes sometimes too far. There is no doubt,
to all philosophers of any time or clime the same materials are given
for their speculation, viz. the phenomena of external and internal
nature, and it must be expected, that in many points their ideas must
concur; but there is yet a vast difference between the rough attempts
of the commencement of speculation and the ideas of such thinkers as
Fichte, Schelling and Herbart. Fichte for instance would probably
be not well satisfied, if his ‘‘ego” (the identity of the object which is
thought on, and of the subject, by which it is thought on) would be
compared with the ‘ego’ or Ahamkara of the Sankhya which is a
production of nature (that is to say, which is merely objective) finite
and altogether opposite to idealistic notions. Also Herbart’s ‘‘ essence
that assumes different properties which come before us in sensation,”
is In every way opposite to the ‘‘ indiscrete” of the Sankhya; but this
view may be owing to the conception of Mr. Morell (in his “ History
of Philosophy’’) which is far from exact. «
It is to be hoped, that Dr. Ballantyne’s labours will contribute
to revive the zeal for a more thorough study of Hindu philosophy,
especially in India, where the literature of the Hindus is not, as
in Europe, estimated and studied according to its deserts. Dr. Bal-
lantyne has done a real service to the friends of philosophy by his
publication of the Sutras ; a beginning has thereby been made of a more
thorough acquaintance with one of the principal elements of ancient
Hindu life; at the same time there remains a wide field for exertion
viz. the publishing and translating of the principal works of each school
of philosophy, and we cannot forbear thinking, that the present gener-
ation cannot escape censure, if they neglect to use the means at their
disposal to further such an undertaking for which by their situation
they seem especially called upon.
409
*P1049
-manr ‘ydug ‘9% ‘ydk8q pue
IVUIG "4, USPY Woy susw19
-adg jo ensojeyeg oaatgdiiosaq;**** °°
‘uojbupprd ‘H ‘k8ojoax o1ut
-OU0DF jo wunhesnyy jo eynoay| °° * Gnd
“quamusaa
09) “og uo souspuodsa1i0g eeee 20
"aLIdYUIUMIALT, °7A0D ‘103.19 J]
jO Ulf, UO SOJONT Suipnpou0g eeeeee
“2129
-dung ‘adog “erpuy wisyjynog
Ul [901g JO dANJORJNUe oY} UM) ** ***°
‘punyagon ““q ‘od uo soj0N
‘adaayuawmlaasy, *7d09
‘q1odey “PPV NSAI] jo ul], eoese oe
eS Phert
eooe Zoe
eeee BVAS
e@eee 682
ee GUS
eseer ZA
“wosauLoe ‘Ay
‘ySeqeiey, JO Teoo pesoddng | { TX
‘soskyeuy *[eolSojojuow[Rg *[ROLSOVIOUITAL
"LPS ‘gouunor ay2 fo ‘FE °d ‘1X "704 mouf panurjuog
*ALHIOOS OILVISY
1851.]
*[BO1dO[ON4)
"ase ‘TOA
AHL 40 TYNUNOL AHL NI SASATIVNY GNV SUddVq TVOINOTOLNO®IVG ANV TVOLINOTVUANI ‘TVOIDOTOTY NVIGN[ FHL OL XHANT
‘at *V 4
WO1J SUOISOWTT pue MsI1djI
puv Aoavy, Wood saigQ uoly JO|s*****
“siskTeuy
410
ee ee a
€96
‘a ‘gq ‘uhnpooy *ydnp
‘ayeydsy pue 400% wajeydsy oe oe 00
@eeeoe@ @eeeeases *e@eecoe eeescoe eo se ee se@¢@ee@ere @eeree0e0e eos@eoe 92
“UOSAUWDL, AT
‘snpuy 9%} JO uolyepunuy oq}
aulmexe 07 UOTyEIndap Jo jAoday} egy
“wophmqug “TT ‘Q ‘40144
“SIq a10djnquaing ‘oulpy UOT
eddUqINj4N SY 9Y}Z Wo saimiesssse
ee@eaeee
r9t
“h91]9M °V “f *#narT
‘sosseg Blooyq ejU0Qg pue
eyo[ng ay} 03 dri, B Jo euanos) gf ‘TTX
WEEURED A f
‘a ‘f ‘dog ‘sureyunow
eAepeulyyT oyi jo aang
[eolsojeiouly, 943 Jo yaoday| sess es sen eieuele oe oe «| ONE BIIXG
‘S10 “bsey ‘wapevg “HT I pun
uosunpy *7dog ‘sseg eioouq
BIUO@> 2H) PUe MUNISTy OF MSTA ZCTt “1x
98eg “TOA
*[BO1S0[OI4)
*[80190]0]U0@eg *[BOLSO[BIUI TAT
a en ree ee eee ae ee
‘ALTINOG O1LVISY GHL JO TYNUnoL
4\1
1851.}
“wophurpprd
"Hy ‘Burpaelreq wos auojsourq| **°* °°
“sash teuy
‘and
‘gnavy ‘SIME eISey 9q3 Jo Uory
"alaayuamasy, “2dv9
‘MS19JA[ JOULT, U0 yA0day puodeg
‘aa
‘igh "ynavT ‘yoeyng jo
jOLISIC, JO sjeliaye Surpying
“bs ‘fh])00 FT 7. 9) xs]
“7 ‘ON ‘elpuy jo sad1mosoy
jeqsulyy Jo Juomdojoaop ayy
jo A10381FY B 072 SUOTINqIIQUOD
*JeorSofoyuoNeg *[BOLSOTRIOUI IA
‘ALGIOOG OMLVISY THL 40 TyNunogr
e@@evee
@eeoe es
eceevesn ecs
eewon os 6¢8
ee ees 9¢8
@eee@er Its
‘finsfuor ‘f ‘Kee A
yepoomumed oy} JO pled [%90) 32
eeaoese IZ?
“mDpP ‘*f ‘ug ‘erodinqqnes
pue punyjpung jo Asojoaxy
‘Vd ‘pavsay ‘gnarT ‘oxdiys
0} OOYIeqoog wo AsuINnOr| ¢9e "TX
*[eo1soTOaxn)
‘988g “JOA
H
19
}
Z
—
*[20180[0} U0] eg
412
*ataay
-uama4y “ydog ‘krepunog
WIG ‘LIAIY Wee IY} 0} JISTA
*shog ‘3dng ‘sosseg
90}09N pue yemor uo a30N
"9° ‘bse ‘uopburysnT
‘'S ‘9 ‘yemanyy) ul sa1yog
jo sour, aoddog uo j10day]**s*°° ee eeee ee ees
“SUDA
Jotopy ‘osejadiyoiy eqnpey)
puvjsy punoy uo saig aoddog}+**°*t eecsee we cece
‘amoH *jdng
‘ookyg yooAyy Jo ouvojo, pny
“ploqnan, *ydvg
‘{neuIny Wojf [los U03}09
‘plogmanr ‘4dng “iy Stu
-uey wa asodelig 0331p 0331q
oN.
‘W ‘prognany *zdvg ‘a1rodelig
63S
16¢
€oP
SES
946
vG6
1¥6
0} Axreypog ‘SeJON [eI1S0][02e4H) G26
we
*[ROLSO[VAIUTIAT *[@9190]094)
"ALAINOG OILVISY HHL AO IVNUnor
"aseq "JOA
413
1851.]
*hpuuv ey
‘messy aoddq ut soyenbyyieq! £06
‘Avusoyy ‘purysy
punoy wWOIy raddog OAlQUN eecece @e2e 208 ee ee ecj oe ve00e eoaneee @e0 eo ee} ©Of oe ce eoee ee @6 eo oe 06 =
“uopburp ss)
“pig ‘aayor1iny wody inydyng e@ee a6 e@e203 08 e@eoeoee eri egones eo20e82 868 @ee@ee eeeeese @eee0d @eeee ee FS8s oD
"hipaa
‘ydpg ‘s0oRIIn yy woody amydjng eo ee ae @eseteoe e@eonesr £8
‘sunNUM Lolo
‘ueoelly ‘OuBd[OA daUIIepy-qus| Z¢8
‘uayng ‘wanesnyy 910d
-oopeg ‘odojajuy [IssOW ® uO eeeoe ee @eee 080 @e ee ee eeeoee8 eeee 08 @esee ee 69£
“uopbur
-YsnT ‘ax1y0q jo soutum sod
-dog uo jsodey 03 yuomajddng} **** °° aa oper 69%
“wopburpprd
‘gi0dsenNV BjoyDQ wor euayey}:s** °° SeceSaee oe Ss eM -Qer
“AqgoarT “TT “ON ‘erpuy
jo SodImosey eloUly, 943
j0 AIOSIFZ @ 0} SUOTJNQIIIUOD]*° °° °° eee Se ee Opes LLG
*sask[euy *TRO1sO[OJUONRT *[ROLSOTRIIUIJAT *[BO1d0[O9x) "ase "OA
“ALGINO§ JILVISY AHL JO TVNUNOL
[No. 5.
414
"UDY
“fwmuung ‘Cd “f ‘vT ‘uoem
: “Ny S,pietey pue yyepeyT ut
‘uopbuippig ‘seuojg wuanpuni0y S[OaBA], §,JJOLIOOP. UO Sa30N ZT
*£IAING §,4.10q4
-I9FT ‘ydeq jo deyq [ea1sopoox| [ZT
‘P12YP1O
‘ydvg ‘sdIQ) UOIT v10deavaqzq] “+ °° °° ores oemis/e TA OO1g ThE
*Sol0j}g orydersoqqry uvipuy seeece eceece ee ces 0zZ1 I
*“yassnay *2d09
‘saodoy «=pue ‘uozbuppig
‘adnoixy eqoopeyg oy} Sur
-4ISIA J9MUBI}G IO) SUOIJONAISUT| FILT
‘a ‘Ww ‘hssauybnvys O° “M ‘YN PLwg IT
‘Nol uo J9}e M-BIS jo spoUT seceece ee a oo ve orl] ev eee e@evecce eo eece ‘saqenby}iegq UeIpuy uo J1OW 6201
-Aouapisaig Aeqmog ay}
WO suomloods jo aNso[eIB eeeece eeevee ee oceos CZOL
‘SQ ‘Osa ‘suawtoZ “FF “yuou
~U1AAOL) 0} 19949] PUL 0771p 0331G| FIOT
*uojp burp
“pig ‘uedVlly ‘puB[sy punoy
jo uoreutwexe pesodoig) F16 “IX
exe eres weet SEEN eos mes SEE ee ee = Sey wee | ee oo
.
‘sosh[euy *yeo1s0;0JUOBleg *[BOSOTRAIUI IAL *[eolso[Oe4) _ 98egq “TOA
“ALEIOOG OILVISY AHL 40 TYNUNOL
1c “Aaungsjrdg
_ ‘s]ISSOq Yepprgiony uo SoJON, eo @@e8 eeoes en ee eee eeeeee e@eesce@ @eeeeeae col "TT1X
‘SO ‘vag “Hf ‘eamyy
pue uoremny Yysnoiy) yeiou
TW Woy in0} Sjlaqiozy “ydeg) pez
“ploqmany *zdvg ‘erp |
"uy WisyNOg ‘uNns1008 eIIIG
jo z1sodeq pur viove1g snoasscQ
“qunma}y
‘2dp9 ‘auojg o1ydeasoqqy ee ecose ecVeeee eecces ‘XI
‘uoghuppig ‘elpuy wisyynog
“sooury Wwody} duo pues pe eeoeaoeeeo @G@eanee @eeseeeveo;ee 080 eee 00 ee@eone e©e2et 08 @eeon00 seee oe 9g¢
*hjaroy
hoquog ‘eipuy U19}s9\\ Woz
suawtoedg [B01 s0[0045) ancojezeVg *HAXXX
‘ajbog sot
“py ‘UBIVAILY ‘pues, o1URd][OA *IAXXX
°P109
-Nany 2dng9 ‘eipuy UloyyNog jo
ainjerodwiay, [eoLjowmow Joy,
pues ‘aequny ‘y1sodeq |Issog] ¢1¢
"TA*OO1g “TITX
ssoshpeuy *[BOISO[OJ UO eg *[ROLSOTeAOUI AT *[BO1LdO]OIL aSeq [OA
oa
is
po ‘ALDIOOG OILVISY DHL 40 IvNuaor
“SUD
‘uBoelly ‘ouRd[OA auliemqnsg
[No. 5.
*aour
‘Su0Sej1yQ Jo ssutids 407]
‘smnyyiM Lolo py
(‘au03g Aweg) ‘azlpoyeuesy oe ecce eosece eecoces
"yinsays ‘manpuni04y ee esece eaeees ee eeee
“11m
-lay ‘suomoads [e09 yerieley eeeeoe evcceceee eecveee
: *plogmany ‘931194
“VT puy insoy uo pure ‘evox
0} wezedinsepy WoIy sojOoN
YPM
puwg ‘sayenbyyeq uerpuy uO
“Uo, burp pr —1109
“QV ‘ysiopuey woud SoI[O1OY eose 086 eaeeo ee @e ee 08 eeee e8 eevee od @eeevoeej joes 00 @eeeoeene ees@e@es
“Noy “EZ ‘ug ‘siodyovieg
0} Soleusg wWoiJ syieUey
[eo1sojoax) ‘T ‘ON ‘sTeusnor
8 fashog “MG WOIy szoeIyXY
‘uogbuippid ‘aqI[Opleyor"y ‘uo, buippid ‘ay1[opleyory ee ce ee es ecee ee eevecsc|/eveees eoee ce eeecces
*saskTeuy *[BI1SO[OJMONe *[COISOTCAIUIIAT *Teo1 30094)
416
“ALHIOOS OILVISY SHL JO TYNUNOL
596
088
€¢8
*TIAXO
"aseq “[OA
417
1851]
"imuayy ‘peqey
-BYyS Ul Welasseg je sUOJsSpuLS
‘fsopuayIay “6 ‘SAULT
toaddoy osodueyg pue se1yog{***"es oo coee co cees
"UapIN)
*7UaH ‘AIODUBARLT, WOaziqdesryg] “2 °° °° pia. Serio
“7409
-qp ‘suotjeuI0y inyUuny uC
*eddns
“ed JO S][ey pue inmeu0dpy
0} WezedeuysIy WoIy SoJON
‘fjasng ‘dew
qjIM eppnqgidN 94} UO sojz0N
-aaay
-UaMady ‘NSAI JO B1Q. uly) **** *° aietnenate ee
"progmany ‘Kayunod €}4e1
“ye, UsayINOG V4} UO SajI0N
PISTON
‘eIpuy ULIYNOg Ul Sol1o0ay J,
c6P
LP
“AIX
Od
86E
Late
6c¢
896 “AIX
AVM PUR B19qQ-99J ABVL[H| £17
*[RoISO[OJUOReq *[POLsOTeLOUT TAL *[BO1dO[0O4)
‘85g ‘JOA
*‘ALGIOOS OILVISY AHL 40 TYNYN0L¢
[No. 5.
418
"220997 ‘eppnq |
“I9NT 94} JO pag 94} UL oyIUBIN 128
"hou
-uney ‘spag wnejo1jog Wessy| £18
"uaqyng ‘quay ‘ump
“UAT, ye yisodaq guoysauIT) *JAXD
‘ppogmany ‘ssed Arrayoyes eg
ayy Aq farodokg 03 Aasayorp
-u0g ‘eIpuy UleyNOG UO S9}0NV
"22999 “eppuqioN at) Jo
syueg ay} uo siajuidg ajeSy) 9¢2
‘9 ‘Oo ‘bsy ‘uosyave hqjan
| wOoOoYygsaag jo SYAOM uody oe¢ @ece eeoeene eeoece FC
‘plogmany ‘sep
“CJA, 0} B1OTVSULyY WLOAJ SOIONT] LEO
‘yng pulog ‘soxyenby31eg
O1yBISY puke UIPUT JO Jo4SIS0Y] FOO “AIX
“uoghuip
“pid ‘TAeSSY WOAy ozs] seeese @eet od @e®oce vel ce oa 0@ ee @8@ eco eoeeeer) ee eevee e@eeeeen ee ee or “AXXX
"ploqgmany ‘ON
‘eOr) 0} SvIpeyy, Wolj sajoN
*soshTeuy ‘TROLS OO} UOBeg *[BOLZO]VAOULIA "TROIS OTOIx) "28Rg “TOA
“ALGINOS AILVISY FHL FO TVYNANOL
419
1851.]
‘uopbuppig *ayIOOYUIUII |, oe 00 008 eeceecne eveees| cecsee @eccce oesece|coee ve eoevece ee voter
"21099P ‘ssekog oy4 Jo
spues oy} wou SSUIYSE AA ploy socece ec eece eoeecens
T1UN40y 8)
“peqeyeqs §=yeyIZ uo s8930N
‘uappoyy * 1319
“e[ ddIPULg 94} 0} UOTsANDXG
‘uopbupprg “sey
-Sueyg wo ‘ysnq oweydsowyy eecece eoevce eceeece| ce eece ec ccve ee ee ee}es ecoee eeseee @roeves
‘uojbuipprtg °03e
“SIEy wo Auomnuy pue peo] ee ceee eeoeoee ecoce oo) se eees Cece oe ee ee eseeee e@everer
"uopburpprg *eipuy
ulayyNnosg WO wniay JO 319 ee eoee e@eeenee eeeeors|se eee eeovece @eeees| ee eene eeceeove weet ee
“‘pjogmapry *1009}14Q pur wing
“ung 0} ejdmooy wo1y ——
"P10qQNaN
‘arouvuues 03 ‘ssed e[[nsazy
ay} Aq weyedeSutzag wo.y
“plogmany ‘eipuy UleyyNog
jO 4seod Ula}S9A\ 94} UO
“‘pjogmayy *Aarayorp
-U0g 0} AmeUuEg Wo1 saj}0N
TLMNADYS “WYO
Yey['z JO soinjeay [ed1Sooox)
“suOT}BUIMIeXG pue sosh{[euy *[ROls0TOJUOBeg “TBO sOTeIOUT IA *[RO1SO[Oa4)
‘ALAINOG OILVISY FHL JO TvNuooe
69€
996
6L2
936
SOL. “IA
“AIT
‘IIT
08¢
cI¢
F336
402
cS “AX
‘o5eq “"lOA
I
“a ‘Gg ‘hayovs9
9T “(Z00T a ‘dem) ‘ekepeutzy
uoLlUN yy ‘Inpulg 343 JO S1o19eTD| FL
[No. 5.
“sobuag fo quaus
“ULOQUOE) ‘uojAosyune WoO. [eog eceecee eo eece eevee: LIZ
“uopbuip
“pid “mUBssS jo soouuo py -09q eoe@e0 @eeeecee @eee ee eseeoon 08 @eeee 0@ ees ee eseeedo eeee e686 eeeeeae SIZ
‘wopburppig ‘punoeipung
mo} safnsaydg snoulsnti3g eeetoe eceecee eves ovj re veee eeccece @ececer| os ceen eevee aletateve:s IZ
‘aw ‘bsy ‘unboT £99
‘YW ‘£ ‘ai1odesuig jo AZojoay| | 619
‘uopbupprd *8GL{ fo sajsibay
jonuup “yseogQ japueu0i0,)
94} UO PUR[S] D1ULI[O Ae JOID1I90N] 66F
“P10QMaN “peg
-eipAH 03 Ayooxyy WoL saj0N| LLP
‘U0SADId “A ‘FE) “AT °898 DIUM) Z8E
*shbisg “77 ‘eppnqion
ay} jO syueg 94} Uo uoNdnigq] oge
*uophurpprd
“UBIBIIV wody 1809 DIUBI[OA “@et 680 @eeeead e@eeeeoe eeo0e 08 eeeeesd @eee oe eeoeae @vweeoes eeeees tZ§ “IAX
*SUOIJVUIMBX GY pue sosdleuy *[Polso[0JUO Reg *[BOISOTRAOUITAT *[BOIZOTOON) ‘osBq “OA
ON,
420
“ALAINOG OILVISY AHL 40 IVNUNOL
421
“wopGurpprg
; “WIBZIN] 943 JO UoIssassod oy}
Ul puowWIg 7BaI4) 9q} JO 901JON ee e008 @eeeogee @eenvere Ist
‘d 'W ‘au *A cy
‘svdvyemipy-qus ay} ul zisod
“Op SNOigsIT[BI2IY BTQeqoid uO] LET
"NT ‘staboy “gq “¢ *3d0g 68F
“STI Aesuen 043 ul speg 1809) 168
*uogburpprd *9013
“ON 381 ‘avaping Jo [809 1[eq ee@e2e0008@ @e808 e080 @e oe eof ©@e@8 os ®8 eee @eetesteenvee8 eere80@ @eener 6¢
"Sasso yy
‘MA Cf SIH B8eN tuesuy]) se JAX
"havrra
‘ooyyeqns IBodUu souog TIssoq eeooe@ @eese6e0 ae ee eer} ee 2800 Ce ee ee ) e@eeeonece 9921
"pjogman "yaks
‘yhayeg jo SOULJA pleiouly eosne co ee svee ee neee ScIl
°920Q9V °4911}
“SIU d01eZNFT ‘suoneasssqg
[ealso]etoulpy pues [eo1s0j0ax) re |
“uopbutppig ‘O}IplOGMaN ee@eacee eeeoe oe eeovever}ee 8008 eeseo0c0 se eenaejesnvece eeeeee @eeeee 6211 ‘TAX
“suoIjBUlMEeXxy pue sasdjeuy *[BO1S0[O,UOmTeg "ROI SO] RLIUIIAL *[B01d0T0ax) ‘oseq “TOA
ee
1851.]
*ALHIN0G OILVISY AHL 40 IVNUQOL
I
[No. 5.
422
‘uayng Lolo *|nSunyW ing ye
ssutids-30}] 94} Jo o1njerodmay,
*hayavug ‘Il weg
“Aaoe[y) AMputg 94} JO UOjOW) 10S ‘IIAX
‘sploqungy vekeye
“UIF] 94} UI SAIISqG 03 3eY MA] PZE
Ver
‘Yslod “HM ‘?T ‘qvoq
Jepunyng oy jo uvysiqoy| 19z
"7409
“IV “supuy oY} JO Uorepunuy) Y¢z
“mny Guu
“unY “[nYeT pue eyny 0} diy) 10%
*u0}
-burppig ‘toodak¢ wor yyeqop|***° °° ast Seats ae es P| ine Sa bribe oes BG
‘uopbuippid “suryaq :
9291004 243 wooly [e09 jeuuey eeeoeeeo eeeee@ @eeseeri se ee oe eeseoe @eoee ert en ne 0@ ~ @@ ee ee eeoeeoe SOI
7, °C ‘T ‘inu
-unAy wotopy “wmessy ‘190A ‘I weg
Suryaq ee10og 94} uo yeop) LLZOL“ITAX
*‘suoljeulMmexy pue sosfeuy *[BOLSO[OJUOBeg *[ROLSOT BAU IAT *[B01S0]09x) "as¥q ‘[OA
“ALHIIOS OILVISY FHL AO TYNUNOL
423
1851.]
‘yYstuDg “lapuni[ne 944
jo ueysiyoy ay} Yysnosy} diy) 09¢
"haya
-vigg “seXeleulpy ouITyT MoUs] 18Z
*sulyuar
4ovopy “wessy ul soyenbyyieq) ZL
‘uopburpprd
‘Udly =OWONJITTS,[[TM1EqS
‘deg uo 330N Aveyaamatddns eoecves eevee ce evener|ceecoer eoove se exec Cc] cove 20 ecoeee eeceee ZI
‘uojbuipprgd ‘soteAy *S ‘410d 7 ata
“MON 4g OOslIg 34} WOdj [BOF eeeeeo @eoee 80 eoee oe eo ee e8 eeoe0e 00 @eeaoe ee) e800780 eeeee0ed @eee ee OLTITIAX
"holt
“wor *f ‘{e0D Teg Uo sysvmMey eeoeseeod @eovreesm @eeeoese ee @@ ee eoveeee @@eoeooe esooeed eoee 88 eeeeseane col
‘hag uvhyayyaHy
‘ydk3q jo yo1siq Uieyseq| PEC
‘uojbupprd ‘Si{t~T e1odyona
-INY 943 mods uoly OL109}9 IN eo ce 08 e©e@ee 88 ee @@ee e@epeese eeeoee eeov evojeseee o8 eoveee eeeses 8g¢
‘a ‘WwW ‘bumayz
‘p ‘asuey 4yeg 243 uo y10day| 0G
‘ad ‘W
‘“ayooH °d ‘ff ‘peoy yuniy,
puvis) 043 UO suoljeAIesqgO] CC¢g
‘suoljeuimexg pue sosf{jeuy *[BOISO[OJUOMeq *[BOLSO[BAOUT IAT *[BO1SO[OIN ‘adeq ‘JOA
“ALAINOG§ OILVISY AHL AO TYNUNOL
a - [hayovaggy ‘“S8Bq YIN 24} 03 diay,
2 *“SUudslOT,
{Cease SITTH AByevunygd 3q} jo uoly eeoe ee eeese od es oe eoe
"uopbuppid’ *20140N
PAI, [809 ed jo sosdjeuy eveeseo eaorece eeeeerleoveve esevce @eeerve|/ cence eeoece eeenee
"u0pburp
Pid “99OVON pay “sours
ueMpINng 33 jo [809 We? eoeoee eeaeoeve @ @@ ee
*UOjIN FT
“ehelemify oy} JO oul Moug
‘uosbpory ‘*seXe[eulyy
ey} jo Aydeasoax yeorsdyg
‘moybuuung
‘QUIT MOUg Jenjedi9g UO 930N
“Gurmarg ug ‘asuery ayes 9q3
uo ueyy unpeg pulg 0} diy
‘uopbuipprg ‘{BOd xi}
“BI. “80190N puodsg ‘soulpy
uss PING ou} jo ere) Tl®?d Or POO SOT) LORRI ECVE VC) oeeeee ee ve or} ee ce eeceeee ee eevee
"uopburp
“pig ‘“punosjpung ‘1o0sneg
ieau sseduio, 943 JO UOT}RIANG
‘suoljeuIMeXY pus sosfjeuy ‘[ed130/0;UOBeg *[BOLsO]e.LOUT ee, lea. 5 a aie eae
a
= *ALGIN0G OILVISY AHL 40 IVNuOOL
62
LL
Lk
G4 ‘XIX
vS6
19Z
r69
199
ol¥
‘T ued
OP ‘IITAX
‘a8eg “JOA
425
1851.]
"uop burp
“pid “aforqiy pue wiapunsoy) **** °°
“uo buippid
*‘[eroUIp, MOU B ‘azlUOZYyonePy] “°° ° °°
"uojGuippid ‘ueoqge'y WOl [eoD|***" °°
°u02
-buipptg *3001 mou faytiappeg| °° °°
‘uopbuippid “WIAs
Wolly Yeq Molex -9suBIQ|** °° °°
*suOTjRUIMUeXT pue Saskieay
eo eee @eeecorsi eco ee oe @eeec a6 @eeeo ors ee ee oe @eeos ee @eoo ee SSP
eevee oo @eeseor;/ ee eeee @esee ae @oeeaej ee ee 0 @ eseoon ee @e ee eae ocr
‘ho 0 °*M ‘7d09
‘Koyea wyidg oy uo ysodoy| 6ZF
sing ‘Huq ‘araydsiwmayzy
WidyION 94} Ur Teavaydya
pue juaosoq: [etouex) 943 UC! ZOE
‘TIT “ON ‘[euanog ajealig
8 fashog ‘dq Wosjy $j0V1XXY] 692
‘hag uvhy
so %orT “Yayerioy ~ 13 ={!qo x
JO SOULJA pay pue suOT}EULIOT] £1Z
*ayOOug ‘OD
"ydng ‘IBMBE JO SOULJA JUIZ ee eeoe eoce ve ee ce oe Zz
“II ‘ON ‘Teusmor ayeatig
s fashog “dq WoO szoVIyxXW] OT
@e@eoeeae eeoeoe} *@ ee ee eeeo0e0008 @eoeee e@er ee ee ee ee @eeoeer 9C[
eeoo ee @eeeeeoe ee@eaoeree eoeeeae @eeeortrsce ©¢08 @eeeo ee @eeeeer CFI
@eeoeee eseeeeso}*e# eee0 @ooe eo @2 @e @e »2e©e0e08 @e0oe0 @@ e@eee oe Crt
‘hag uvhyayyazry ydh8q ura
-jseq ‘equiy IpeAd Jo ejye195 [POD] GET
‘uopbuipprg 8p “d
osje 99g) “a Cg ‘ShauunmuUo
‘ydng ‘slopjnog evujeg UO 9}0N] OFT
*[eosO[OJUOBeg *[RO1SOTBAOULTAT *[BOIS OOO) ‘ode “[OA
“ALAINOOS OILVISY AHL 40 TYNUNOLS
426 The Zafarndmah. [No. 5.
The Zafarndmah : a Dialogue between Aristotle and Buzurjumihr.—
Translated from the Persian by Baébu Narasinua Datta.
Buzurjumihr.—How should one’s life be spent?
Aristotle.—In endeavouring to gratify the hearts of others ; ; for God
is pleased with him, who endeavours to please others.
B.—How can one be said to please another’s heart? 4.—By
submitting one’s self to the will of God; as one cannot please a
king without obtaining the good opinion of his dependents, § so God is
not pleased with one unless he be good to his creatures.
B.—What should one’s occupation be? .4.—The acquisition of
knowledge.
B.—What is the effect of the acquisition of knowledge? 4.—The
acquisition of knowledge makes mean, great ; poor, rich ; stupid, acute.
B.—How can the right path be known? 4.—By the light of
knowledge.
B.—How is the way to heaven secured? .4.—By conquering one’s
passions.
B.—How can one conquer them? 4.—By eating little.
B.—How can one live by eating little? .4.—By lessening one’s
food by degrees every day.
B.—What is meant by the world? 4.—All that is fleeting and
useless for the future.
B.—How can one procure honor? 4.—By eating little, talking
little, and injuring little ; for the wise have said, ‘ Little eaters are less
injurious than much eaters.”
B.—Upon whom is hardship to be imposed? .4.—Upon one’s
ownself.
B.—What is that thing which being sown in one place is reaped at
another? .4.—Doing good in this world, of which the fruit is enjoyed
in the next.
B.—How can one please God? 4.—By pleasing his parents.
B.—Whom should one consult? .4.—The wise.
B.—Who is wise? 4A.—He who, after hearing much and thinking
judiciously, says little.
B.—When should one speak? .4.—When no one else is speaking.
1851.| The Zafarnimah. 427
B.—How can a virtuous person be known? 4.—By three things:
learning, munificence and a smiling countenance.
B.—Who is munificent? .4.—The donor of a ready gift.
B.—What is the utmost extent of generosity? 4.—The giving
away of all that is in one’s possession.
B.—What is the worst of actions? .4.—Absenting one’s self from
the assembly of the learned.
B.—What is the best of actions? .4.—To be present at the meeting
of the learned, and assisting the infirm and the necessitous.
B.—Who are learned? 4.—They who know what God is.
B.—Who are they that know what God is? .4.—Those who injure
no one. |
B.—Who are those that injure no one? 4.—Those who think
themselves inferior to others.
B.—How can one attain this? .4.—By frequenting the society of
sages,
B.—What should one learn from the wise? 4.—To please God.
B.—What should one do to please God? + .4.—Obey his will.
B.—What are the marks of obedience? 4.—Resignation and
thanksgiving.
B.—Who is worthless? .4.—A loquacious fellow.
B.—Who is disappointed? .4.—He who is deficient in adoration.
B.—What is intellectual light? .4.—The remembering of death.
B.—What is intellectual darkness? .4.—Devotion to eating and
sleeping, and gold and silver,
B.—How should one consider himself in the world? 4.—Like a
traveller in his way.
B.—How can one reach his journey’s end? 4.—By being himself
unencumbered.
B.—What is dearer to one than life? .4.—Religion to the faithful ;
wealth to the impious.
B.—How can one be known? 4.—By his works.
B.—When does truth resemble falsehood ? 4.—When an old man
recites the valorous feats of his youth, or a pauper relates the liberal
actions of his better days.
B.—How can one avoid a bad friend? 4.—By asking what is
wanted,
3K
428 The Zafarnimah. [No. 5.
B.—What governs a woman? 4.—Compulsion.
B.—What does a degenerate son resemble? .4.—A_ superfluous
finger, which, if lopped off, gives pain, if suffered to grow, becomes a
blemish. .
B.—What augments friendship? 4.—Inquiring about one in his
absence.
B.—What withholds friendship? .4.—Borrowing money ; for the
wise have said, ‘‘ Borrowing is to friendship, what a pair of scissors is
to a piece of cloth.”
B.—¥ow should one drink? .4.—Slowly and in small draughts.
B.—How should one rise from his meals? 4.—With some remains
of appetite.
B.—What beside aliment preserves health? .4.—Three things: viz.
wearing clean apparel, perfuming one’s self, and seeing one’s friends.
B.—What is the cause of the immutability of speech? 4.—Veracity.
B.—Who is agreeable to all persons? .—He who speaks the truth.
B.—Who is a speaker of truth? .4.—He who does not tell a lie.
B.—Whether is truth or gratitude to be preferred? .4,—There is
no gratitude without truth.
B.—Who is patient? .4.—He who has forbearance in anger.
B.—What makes one righteous? .4.—Good and lawful food.
B.—What is good and lawful food? 4.—That which is earned by
an honourable profession.
B.—What is the best of professions? .4.—Agriculture.
B.—What is the worst of professions? .4.—The selling of wine.
B.—What is the distinction between man and woman? 4.—The
same as between heaven and earth, for unless the former rain, the
latter cannot prove fruitful.
B.— What makes one free from the love of the world? 4.—Resigna-
tion and thanksgiving.
B.—What does association produce? 4.—A good or bad impres-
sion on one’s mind.
B.—How should one receive a guest? .4.—With kindness ; that is,
one should first welcome and then entertain him.
B.—What is the antidote of sin? .4.—Repentance.
B.—What should be the constant duty of one who is wealthy ?
A,—The distribution of food to the hungry.
1851.] The Zafarnamah. 429
B.—What should a beggar do? .4.—Be patient and grateful.
B.—What should a farmer’s business be? .4.—To depend entirely
upon God and relinquish difficulties.
B.—What is fortune? 4.—It is that from which proceeds all that
one receives.
B.—What is fate? .4.—It is that which deprives one of what he
needs. |
B.—Who is intelligent ? .4.—A seeker of the true purport of things.
B.—Who is unintelligent? .4.—He who is inattentive to the true
purport of things.
B.—What is youth? 4.—Health.
B.—What is age? .d.—Weakness or inactivity.
B.—What befits youth? .4.—Modesty and intrepidity.
B.—What befits age? 4.—Deliberation.
B.—Who holds intercourse with God? 4.—He who is constantly
occupied in devout meditation.
B.—Who is esteemed by all? 4.—He who distributes justice
impartially.
B.—What is love? A.—Love is a pearl.
B.—What isa lover? 4A.—A lover is a diver.
B.—Should a guest sleep or wake? .4.—He should wake : for sleep
is the brother of death.
B.—What improves comprehension! 4.—Disquisition.
_B.—What begets heart-break 2? 4.—Disappointment.
B.—What is the fruit of virtue? 4.—The attainment of one’s
wishes.
B.—What ennobles one? .4.—Continence.
B.—What is continence? .4.—The knowledge of the pure esculent.
B.—-What leads to the knowledge of the pure esculent? .4.—The
internal eye.
B.—What is the internal eye? .4.—The eye of the mind.
B.—How can one see with the eye of his mind? 4.—By being
perfect. )
B.—What makes one perfect? .4.—Maturity.
B.—How is maturity acquired? 4.—By erudition and discrimination.
B.—What is erudition? d4.—A consummate knowledge of the
_ precepts of religion.
o kK 2
430 Interary Intelligence. [No. 5.
B.—In what does discrimination consist? 4.—In leading a
virtuous life.
B.—What is the height of ignorance? 4.—Injustice.
B.—What is injustice? .4.—Acting unworthily of one’s self.
B.—What pleases one? .4.—His own offspring.
B.—What displeases one? .4.—Death.
LLLDILOLOLOLOL_LLPPOFOLWYFOFJOPLOLYLYLL LPO =>_
Literary Intelligence.
Mr. N. Bland of Randell’s Park is preparing for publication a new
edition of the Dywan of Hafiz, with the Life of the poet in Persian. No
man, either in India or in Europe, is better able to give us a correct
edition of the greatest of the lyrical poets of the Persians than Mr.
Bland ; he possesses a most profound knowledge of the Persian language
and has ampler materials for correcting the text at his command than
any body else.
The same gentleman anticipates that he will be able next winter to lay
the first volume of his history of the Persian poets before the public.
It will contain a resumé of all available Tazkirahs, and the number of
poets of whose lives and writings it will give an account, must therefore
far exceed five thousand.
Mr. E. Hall of the Benares College, intends to compile a Hindus-
tani and Hindi Dictionary. With due respect for the excellent work of
Mr. Shakespear, I am certainly of opinion that such a work is needed,
Shakespear’s book, being a work of learning, is particularly poor in
idioms and local terms. Many things have different names in differ-
ent places. Thus at Lucknow the convex tile which in roofing
is placed upon two concave tiles !,ag5'to connect them, is called [gh gg5
and at Delhi, it is called 4 55!. In reference to the want of idiom, Iam
convinced that not even a good Hindustani scholar could, with the
help of Shakespear, read the Dywan of Myr Yar ’Alyy, it being written
in the language of ladies.
Native literature offers us unfortunately very few materials towards
Dictionary, they are the Nafayis alloghat, compiled by Awhad aldyn
1851. | Interary Intelligence. 431
Ahmad Belgramy in A. H. 1253, and printed in the Moctafa Press
at Lucknow in A. H. 1257. It is a quarto volume of 940 pages,
and contains chiefly Hindi words with their meaning in Persian and
Arabic and with illustrations from poets. So great is the demand for
a work of the kind, that this book has been for several years out of
print, and two abridgments have been printed of it; one the Anfas
alnafayis in A. H. 1263, and the other the Montakhab alnafayis in
A. H. 1264.
Makhzan alfawayid a collection of Hindustani idioms illustrated by
passages from poets, compiled by Irshad, and lithographed at Delhi, in
1845, fol. 357 pages. This is a very valuable book.
Grammar of the Urdoo language explained in Urdoo by Mawlawy
Imam Bakhsh, lithographed at Delhi, 1845, 8vo. 295 pages. The third
chapter of this book contains a collection of words, and the fourth, pro-
verbs and idioms.
Tohfat al-Hind by Myrza Khan, a son of Fakhr aldyn Modammad.
It is divided into a preface, which treats on the letters of the Hindus (the
Devanagary alphabet), seven chapters and a conclusion ; the first five
chapters treat on the metre, rhyme, rhetoric, loves and music of the
Hindus. The sixth treats on the science called Kok. This chapter
is a Persian translation of a well known Sanscrit work. The eighth
chapter treats on physiognomics according to the Hindus, and
the appendix on lexicography; but the preceding chapters contain
the explanation of a very great number of Hindi terms. This book
has never been printed and MSS. are rare, but it seems that Mr.
Shakespear has carefully used it. The whole work is to be considered
a free translation from the Sanscrit and Hindi into Persian.
Ghardayib alloghat, Hindi terms explained in Persian by ?Abd
al-Wasy of Hansy. This book has not been printed: there exist MSS.
of it which contain merely an abstract, and have sometimes a different
title.
It is very desirable that a Hindustani Dictionary should contain those
English terms of which the orthography has been fixed in Hindustani
such as ‘‘inch’”’ “feet”? the names of the months, &c. also that it
should be to some extent encyclopeediacal, that is to say, contain not
only explanations of words but also of things. Mr. Hall will find
the Kachshaf ictilazat alfonin, or explanation of the terms used in
432 Literary Intelligence. [No. 5.
sciences, invaluable for this purpose, though it contains merely Arabic
terms. It is the work of Mofammad A’la of Saharanpore, who was
engaged on it sixty years, and completed it in A. H. 1158. He is dead.
The Arabic and Persian medical terms are in the Bahr aljawahir.
Hindi technical terms are in Persian translations of Sanscrit, and Hindi
works which are rather numerous, and treat on various subjects, such
as cookery, the occult sciences, the manners of the Jogies, songs,
medicine, the veterinary art, &c. and they are intended by the trans-
lators to illustrate the manners and sciences of the Hmdus.
In the last number of the Journal, when writing about the Satyarnab,
we expressed a wish, that the Vernacular Literature Committee of
Calcutta should publish an illustrated Bengali periodical in the plan
of the Penny Magazine. We have since heard that such a work is
already in the press, and will be published early in October next.
The Purnachandrodaya press has lately issued an edition of Sir
William Jones’s translation of the Hitopadesha.
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
For May, 1851.
The Monthly General Meeting of the Society, took place on the
7th May at the usual hour and place,
Hon’ble Sir James Cotviue, President, in the chair.
The proceedings of the previous Meeting were read and confirmed.
The Librarian submitted a list of Books presented to the Society
since its last Meeting.
A letter was read from Prince Gholam Mohammad, presenting a copy
of the Wellesley Despatches, for the Library.
From Babu Peary Chand Mittra, Librarian, Calcutta Public Library,
forwarding a copy of a Persian Book entitled Hadyqat al Alam, pre-
sented to the Society by Nawab Seraj al Mulk Bahadur, of Hydarabad.
The following gentlemen, proposed and seconded at the April Meet-
ing, were balloted for and elected ordinary Members :—
H.. Woodrow, Esq. M. A.
Joseph Fayrer, Esq. M. D.
Candidates for election.
Col. P. B. Cautley ; proposed by A. Grote, Esq. seconded by Major
Baker.
F. Oldham, Esq. ; proposed by B. J. Colvin, Esq., and seconded by
A. Grote, Esq.
Notes were received from Andrew Hay, Esq., Dr. R. Young, and
Major H. M. Durand, intimating their desire to withdraw from the
Society.
The President proposed for the sanction of the Society, in accordance
with the notice given at the last Meeting, that the Council be authorised
434 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5.
to expend from the Oriental Fund, a sum not exceeding five hundred,
Rs. (500), in getting such of the Persian, Arabic, and Urdu, Manu-
scripts as require to be newly bound—rebound, also in getting such
of them as require transcription—transeribed. The proposition was
agreed to.
He next laid on the table a letter from Capt. Hayes resigning the
office of Secretary to the Society, and proposed that the Society ex-
press their grateful sense of the services which, in the capacity of
Secretary, Capt. Hayes has rendered to the Society.
The motion having been seconded by J. R. Colvin, Esq., was carried
unanimously.
The President then stated that Dr. A. Sprenger having expressed
his willingness to accept the office of Secretary, the Council had ap-
pointed that gentleman a Member of Council and Secretary in the
room of Captain Hayes, subject to the confirmation of the Society,
and moved that that appointment be confirmed.
The motion was confirmed.
An order of the Council granting leave of absence for six months to
the House Sergeant, F. Halligan, on medical certificate, was announc-
ed for confirmation by the Society. Ordered that the leave granted
to the House Sergeant be confirmed.
In consideration of the changes which the new Code of Bye Laws,
and in particular Bye Law (52, has made in the organization of the
Council, the President tendered on behalf of himself and his col-
leagues in the Council, their resignation to the Society, and proposed
that the June Meeting be made special for the election of a new
Council. The proposal was adopted, and the Council was requested to
continue in office until the election of their successors.
Mr. Mitchell gave notice that he will, at the next Meeting, call the
attention of the Society to the foilowing passage in the last number of
the Journal, and move that Mr. Piddington be called upon to withdraw
or explain it.
‘“It may be proper, specially in reference to certain insinuations,
which I refrain from qualifying, made at the July Meeting of the
Asiatic Society, regarding the Museum of Economic Geology, to preface
this report with the following letter, &c.”’
The following communications were then laid before the Society.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 435
Ist. An inscription of a decayed Mosque, from Mr. Beaufort. Mr.
C. Beadon supplied the following details regarding it: ‘ The inscrip-
tion is taken from a decayed Mosque at Burh, in the district of Patna ;
the stone in which it is carved might easily be obtained at no other
cost than the expence of carriage from Burh to Calcutta.”
2nd. The President stated the substance of a private letter which he
had received from Major Lang, with a drawing of the Gate of the Adynah
Mosque at Gour, taken under the superintendence of Captain Layard,
Executive Officer at Berhampore, and recommended that a letter be
addressed to the Government of Bengal, expressing the hope of the
Society that the Government will give permission to Captain Layard
to visit Gour, whenever -he can do so consistently with the perform-
ance of his official duties, for the purpose of prosecuting his researches
amongst the ruins, and procure drawings of the same. Resolved ac-
cordingly.
3rd. From W. Seton Karr, Esq., Under Secretary to the Govern-
ment of Bengal, a letter enclosing, for such use as the Society may think
proper, a paper in original, entitled ‘‘ Notes on the sits and the
peculiarities of their language.”’
4th. From Capt. Drury, communicated by Major General Cullen,
Travancore, through the Hon’ble W. Elliott, a paper on Roman Coins
discovered in Cannanore, on the Malabar coast.
Resolved—that the thanks of the Society be conveyed to the Major
General, and the Hon’ble W. Elliott, and that he be requested to favor
the Society with as complete a series of the coins as may be convenient,
and to allow the loan of a complete series to have a set of electrotype
casts made of them.
5th. From Dr. Bedford, Rampur Bauleah, a valuable paper entitled,
Suggestion for the extension, and perfection of vaccination simultane-
ously with a systematic study of epedemic and endemic diseases in India.
Thanks were voted to Dr. Bedford, and his paper was referred to the
Council.
6th. From E. Blyth, Esq., Notice of a collection of mammalia,
birds and reptiles, procured at or near the station of Cherrapunji, in
the Khasia Hills, north of Sylhet.
Confirmed, June 4th, 1851, J. R. Couvin.
5
436 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5.
For June, 1851.
The Society met ou the 4th instant at half past 8 p. M.
J. R. Corvin, Esq., Senior member of the Council present, in the
Chair.
The proceedings of the previous meeting were read and confirmed.
Read a letter from Captain Skinner, presenting 12 copper Coins found
at Ambugamma, on the south of Adam’s Peak, forwarded through Mr.
Beadon. Mr. Skinner observes that ‘‘ they were discovered in cutting a
very high bank, fora road. A few coins of the same character were a
short time ago discovered in Jaffna.’ These coins appear to belong to
ancient Hindu Dynasties of Ceylon and their counterparts have been
published in Marsden’s Numismata Orientalia, but without any clue
to their exact date.
Mr. Beadon presented a Bactrian silver coin, stating that it had been
received from central India.
Ordered that this coin be placed in the Museum of the Society, and
further enquiry be made as to the place in which it was found.
The Librarian submitted a list of presentations to the library.
The following gentlemen, proposed for election at the last meeting,
were balloted for and elected ordinary members.
Tieut.-Col. P. B. Cautley.
Professor F. Oldham.
Mr. Mitchell called the attention of the Society, according to notice
given at the last meeting, to the following passage in the Journal for
January last, and moved, that Mr. Piddington be called upon to with-
draw or explain it.
“It may be proper, especially in reference to certain insinuations,
which I refrain from qualifying, made at the July meeting of the Asiatic
Society, regarding the Museum of Economic Geology, to preface this
report with the following letter.”
It was explained by the Chairman on the part of the Council, that
they regretted the appearance of the expression objected to, in the Jour-
nal of the Society, and that they would certainly have struck them out,
had their attention been called to them before publication.
1851.]| Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 437
Mr. Piddington expressed his regret for the inadvertent and hasty
use of such expressions.
Upon these explanations Mr. Mitchell withdrew his motion.
The Council submitted to the favorable consideration of the Society,
an application from Babu Rajendralal Mittra for the employment of a
Pandit at Rs. 20 per mensem, payable out of the Oriental Fund, to
copy the Lalita Vistara and to assist him in preparing that work for
the press ; the allowance to be continued for one year. Sanctioned on
the proposal of the Chairman, seconded by Dr. A. Sprenger.
Notice was given of a motion, for consideration at the next meeting,
by Rev. J. Long, that a report be rendered to the Scciety of the sum
expended during the last three years out of the Oriental Fund on the
following objects :—
The pay of the Editor or Editors ; allowance granted to Pandits; the
sum appropriated to printing ; works printed; and the amount rea-
lized by sale of the publications.
Reports from the Curators were laid on the table.
The following communications were laid before the Society—
1st.—On the adaptation of the Aneroid for the purposes of surveying
in India, by Dr. G. Buist, Bombay.
2nd.—On the influence of the Moon on the weather, by J. Middle-
ton, Esq.
3rd.—An English translation of the Vichitra Natak, by Capt.
G. Siddons.
4th.—A Conspectus of the Ornithology of India, Burma and the
Malayan peninsula, inclusive of Sindh, Asam, Ceylon and the Nicobar
Island, by Mr. EK. Blyth.
5th.—A translation of the Zafarnamah: a Dialogue between Aris-
totle and Buzurjumihr ; by Babu Narasinha Datta.
6th.—A notice of the Manda Cave Temples, by W. Roberts, Esq.
Joint-magistrate of Mirzapur.
Ordered that the Secretary refer to the Secretary to the Goverment
of India, Home Department, and to the Secretary to the Government of
the North Western Provinces, if necessary, for the drawings alluded to
by Mr. Roberts.
7th.—Extract from a Journal up the Koladyn-river, Zillah Akyab,
Arracan, in February, 1851, by Captain 8. R. Tickell, B. N. I.
3 L 2
438 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5.
The meeting was now declared special for the election of a new
Council and Office-Bearers, and Rev, W. Kay and Mr. Grote, were ap-
pointed scrutineers.
The followimg was the result of the ballot.
President, Sir James Colvile.
Vice-Presidents, Sir H. M. Elliott, K. C. B. Dr. W. B. O’Shaugh-
nessy, and Welby Jackson, Esq.
Secretary, Dr. A. Sprenger.
Council, Sir James Colvile, Kt., Sir H. M. Elliot, Dr. W. B.
O’Shaughnessy, Welby Jackson, Esq., J. R. Colvin, Esq., Rev. Principal
Kay, C. Beadon, Esq., A. Grote, Esq., Babu Ramgopaul Ghose,
S. G. T, Heatly, Esq., A. J. M. Mills, Esq., Dr. A. Sprenger, Major
W. Baker, Capt. W. H. L. Thuillier, and H. Walker, Esq.
Confirmed, 2nd July, 1851. J. W. CotviLe.
Report of the Curator of the Museum of Economic Geology for June.
GEOLOGY AND MINERALOGY.
I have put into the form of a paper for the Journal my report on the
Shalka Meteorite, which has the peculiarity of being one of those in which
no Nickel is to be found, and but a small portion of Chromate of Iron. As
we possess however, very complete details of its fall, and its structure
and composition are very remarkable, the aequisition of this valuable
specimen adds something to our knowledge of those wonderful and mysteri-
ous bodies.
Captain W. S. Sherwill, Revenue Survey, has sent us some very hand-
some specimens of the Natrolite variety of Zeolite, im very fine acicular
crystals in trap rock, from the Rajmahal Hills.
T have handed to our Secretary for publication a continuation to the pre-
sent day of my Index to the Geological, Mineralogical and Paleontological
papers and Analyses from Vol. XI. of our Journal which was there brought
down to the close of Vol. X. As affording at once a condensed view of
the Society’s labours in these great branches of its pursuits, and to the
student and speculator immediate reference to every paper on the subject
which engages their attention, these papers are found alike curious and
useful.
I have also put into the form of a paper for the Journal, the description
and examination of Hircine, a new resin, which may be recent or mineral ;
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatre Society. 439
for all our information regarding it amounts to this, that I have received it
from Mr. Theobald, Senr. who informs me it comes from Ava, He is in
hopes of procuring more for us and full information of the locality. The
peculiar properties which distinguish it from all other resins are its remark-
able goat-like odour when heated, and a sort of double combustion, this last
is a highly curious property which I have fully described in the paper.
Economic GEOLOGY.
Captain Haughton of the S. W. Frontier Agency, has sent us a very good
specimen of surface coal from a new locality, which he calls Gomeah, near
Hazareebagh, accompanied by some of the rocks which are analogous to
those of the Burdwan mines. He has also sent us some common rocks and
iron ores from a place called Koberma (or Hurruma by Tassin’s Map) and
with these, three specimens of Mica, white, brown and red; the two last are
particularly fine specimens. Captain Haughton states them to be from
mines on a forfeited estate which is annually rented, and the tenant “is
bound to present yearly to Government one piece of good shape on renewal
of his lease as a specimen of the quality produced.”
Captain Wallage of the H. C. Steamer Nemesis, has sent us some very
fine specimens of Fibrous Antimony from the Sarawak mines,
MADVADALPILLDPLPLROP LPL IOI
For Juty, 1851.
The monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society for July, 1851,
was held on the evening of Wednesday the 2nd instant.
Sir James Couvite, President, in the Chair.
The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
A letter was read from Messrs. Allen and Co., London, presenting,
on behalf of Major Abbott, a copy of his Journey to Khiva.
The President of the Natural History Society of Batavia, presented
a copy of the Transactions of that Society.
Chevalier Casella, Consul General of his Majesty the King of
Sardinia, presented in the name of his Majesty, 3 vols. of engrav-
ings representing the paintings and pictures in the Royal Collection at
Turin.
Resolved that the Secretary be directed to return thanks, through
440 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5.
the Consul, to his Majesty the King of Sardinia, for the valuable pre-
sent, and to enquire to which of the public institutions of Turin, the
Society can appropriately offer its publications.
The Librarian submitted a list of presentations to his department.
Rev. J. Long moved, according to notice given at the last Meeting,
that a report be rendered to the Society of the sum expended dur-
ing the last three years, out of the Oriental Fund on the following ob-
jects: viz. The pay of an Editor or Editors; the allowance granted to
Pandits ; the sum appropriated to printing ; works printed ; and the
amount realized by sale of the publications. The motion having been
seconded by the President was carried nem. con.
The President announced that the Council have appointed the fol-
lowing Committees, viz.
1st.—Committee of Finance, to consist of Messrs. A. J. M. Mills,
A. Grote, and 8. G. T. Heatly.
2nd.—Committee of Library and Journal, to consist of Rev. W.
Kay, Captain Thuillier, Mr. J. R. Colvin, Mr. Heatly and Dr. Walker.
3rd.—Committee of Oriental Literature, to consist of Messrs. J. R.
Colvin, Dr. Roer, Mr. C. Beadon, Rev. J. Long, Rev. W. Kay and
Babu Ramgopaul Ghose.
Ath.—Committee of Natural History, to consist of Dr. Falconer,
Dr. Walker, Major W. C. Baker, Mr. A. Grote and Mr. A. Mitchell.
Communications were read—
Ist.—From H. Cope, Esq., announcing the formation of an Agri-
Horticultural Society, in the Panjab.
Ordered that the future publications of the Society, viz. the Journal,
and the Bibliotheca Indica be sent to it.
2nd.—From W. Seton Karr, Esq., Under Secretary to the Govern-
ment of Bengal, intimating that his Honor the Deputy Governor of
Bengal has been pleased, in compliance with the wish of the Society,
to permit Captain Layard, to prosecute his researches amongst the
ruins of Gour.
3rd.—From Bharatachandra Siromani, Professor of Law, in the San-
scrit College of Calcutta, soliciting patronage to an edition of the
Dayabhaga published by him.
4th.—From Mr. F. E. Hall, submitting a list of works lately
published in Benares.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 441
5th.—From Captain Sherwill, enclosing two papers for the Journal,
one entitled, ‘‘ Notes of a Tour through the Rajmahal Hills,” and the
other “ A sketch of the Behar Mica Mines.”
Ordered for publication in the Journal.
6th.—From Major Hannay, Asim, submitting a brief notice of the
Sil Hako, or stone Bridge, in zillah Kamrup, with a drawing. Referred
to the Committee of Journal and Library.
7th.—From Captain Dalton, Gauhatty, forwarding a paper entitled
** Notes on the Mahapurushyas or a sect of Vaishnavas, in Asam.”
Referred to the same.
Sth.—From Captain Siddons, continuation of his translation of the
Vichitra Nataka.
9th.—From Captain Fytche, a short description of the site and of
the circumstances under which he found the slab of stone with an in-
scription in the Chandra Gupta (?) character, presented by him to the
Society, in November last. Referred to the Journal Committee.
10th.—A Memorandum from the Librarian suggesting that an origi-
nal Map of Sikim by Dr. Hooker, a reduced copy of which has been
offered to the Society by Captain Thuillier, be printed in the Journal.
Ordered for publication.
Thanks were voted for the above donations and communications and
the meeting adjourned.
Confirmed with the exception of the resolution proposed by the
Rev. J. Long and seconded by the President, which, in consequence of
an informality, ts not confirmed.
(Signed) Jas. CoLviLe.
3rd August, 1851.
ae
~~
PLL LDL ILL LIDS
For Aveust, 1851.
The Society met on the evening of the 6th instant, at the usual hour.
Sir JAMES Co.uvite, President, in the Chair.
The proceedings of the previous meeting were read and confirmed
with the exception of the Resolution proposed by the Rev. J. Long
and seconded by the President, which in consequence of an informality
was not confirmed, but the Council, having adopted it as a motion of
442 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. {No. 5.
their own, brought it forward and it was confirmed as a motion of the
Council. The returns required by that resolution were accordingly
ordered to be submitted to the next meeting.
Donations were received :—
Ist. From Babu Prassanakumar kaha A table of succession
according to Hindu Law.
2nd. From Dr. Mann, through Captain Thuillier. A map of
Canton and its environs, in Chinese, found in the Bogue Forts.
It was proposed by the President, seconded by Major Baker, and
resolved, that the thanks of the Society be conveyed to Dr. Mann, for
the present.
38rd. From Lieut. E.G. Pearse. Fac-simile of an antique relic
found in a tope on the banks of the Hunnu river in the Hazara
country.
4th. From General Cullen, Travancore, through the Hon’ble W.
Elhott. Eight Roman gold coins. General C. also submitted fifteen
other Roman gold coins for the inspection of the Society and in order
to enable them to secure electrotype casts of the same.
The President proposed that the best thanks of the Society be
conveyed to the General and to the Hon’ble W. Elliott, for this
handsome donation. The motion, having been seconded by Mr. C.
Beadon, was carried nem. con.
5th. From Raja Pratapchand Sinha. A whip snake.
The Librarian submitted a list of books presented to the Society
during the month of July last.
The Zoological Curator’s Report for the last month was received.
Lieut. Faithful was named for ballot at the next meeting : proposed
by Mr. J. R. Colvin, and seconded by the President.
Communications were received :—
Ist. From B. H. Hodgson, Esq. Darjiling, enclosing a Supple-
mentary notice of the Shou. Ordered to be printed in the Journal.
2nd. From Captain G. Siddons, forwarding continuation of his
translation of the Vichitra Nataka.
3rd. From Dr. E. Roer, remarks on the Nyaya Philosophy.
4th. From R. N. C. Hamilton, Esq., Resident at Indore, a report
on the Turan Mull hill. Referred to the Journal Committee.
5th. From Chevalicr Joseph Cassella, Consul General of His
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 445
Majesty the King of Sardinia, in reply to the Society’s resolution of
July last, regarding the King of Sardinia’s present.
The President proposed that the publications of the Society be
presented, through Mr. Chevalier Cassella, to the Accademia Reale
delle Scienze in Turin. The motion was seconded by Mr. Beadon and
carried.
6th. A letter from Dr. Wilson to Dr. Roer, regarding the Biblio-
theca Indica, was read and ordered to be referred to the Philological
Committee.
Confirmed, 3rd Sept., 1851.
(Signed) J. R. Corvin.
Zoological Curator’s Report for August Meeting.
Since the publication of my last Report (p. 213, anée,) the following speci-
mens have been presented for the Society’s museum.
1. From R. W. G. Frith, Esq. Selections from a collection of skins and
entire specimens in spirié, procured at Cherra Punji in the Khasya hills; an
account of which is given in a paper submitted to the Society at a previous
meeting. Also a pair of Platydactylus gecko, procured at Dacca.
2. From Capt. Barry, of the Arracan Local Battalion. Askin of Sciurus
bicolor, peculiar in its colouring.
3. W. Robinson, Esq., Assam. A specimen of Pteromys magnificus, and
various shells, comprising Anodonda soleniformis.
4. From Capt. W. S. Sherwill. Specimens of shells collected on the
summit of the Rajmahal hills, comprising an Achatina, new to the Society’s
collection, and, subsequently, another collection from Darjiling, comprising
a Cyclostoma which also is new to our Museum.
5. From Capt. Croker, H. M. 24th Regiment. Selections from a col-
lection of bird-skins procured at Wuzirabad, supplying the Society with
good specimens of certain species of which we previously possessed but very
inferior examples.
6. From the Barrackpore Menagerie. Two dead examples of Felis ben-
galensis.
7. From C. S. Bonnevie, Esq., Christiania. A few Norwegian speci-
mens, consisting of the skin of a young kitten of Feliz lynz,—a fine example
of Nyctea nivea (the great Snowy Owl), ina different phase of plumage from
the specimen previously in the museum,—Athene passerina (vera),—Philo-
machus pugnax,—Podiceps cristatus, winter dress,—Uria troille, do.,.—Grylle
grenlandica, young,—and Mergellus albellus.
3 M
444 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5.
8. From myself. A remarkable crab (apparently a new species of
Halimus), and specimens of an Echinus from the Arakan coast.
9. From Babu Rajendra Mallika. A fine adult male of Gazella subgut-
turosa, the Ahu of Persia and Afghanistan, in its short summer pelage,—a
phase in which I recognize the G. Christi, Gray, stated to be from the
Scindian deserts. This animal was received from Bussora when young,
together with a young female which at its death was also presented for the
museum by Babu Rajendra Mallika.
KE. BiytH.
Asiatic Society’s Museum, August 2nd, 1851. ;
LIBRARY.
The following books have been added to the Library during the months of
April, May, June and July last.
Presented.
The Palms of British East India, by the late William Griffith, Esq. arrang-
ed by John McClelland, Esq. Caleutta, 1850, fol. (2 copies) —-PRESENTED
BY THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.
The World as it is, shewing the Territories, Colonies, Dependencies, Popu-
lation, Revenues and Resources of the Principal nations of the Earth. Ar-
ranged from several sources and translated by Dr. E. Balfour.—By THE Go-
VERNMENT OF BENGAL.
A Table of succession, according to the Hindu Law as prevalent in Ben-
gal. Compiled by Babu Prassanna Kumar Tagore—By THE COMPILER.
The Oriental Baptist, Nos. £4, 55, 56.—By rus Epiror.
The Calcutta Christian Observer, for May, June, July and August, 1851.
—By tue Epirors.
The Upadeshaka, Nos. 53, 54, 55-6.—By THE Eprror.
The Oriental Christian Spectator for March, April, May, June and July,
1851.—By THE Epiror.
Letter to the Secretary to the Government of Bengal, from J. McClelland
Esq. Secretary, Central Committee of Art and Industry, on the Indian Con-
tribution to the Great Exhibition—By J. McCLELuanp, Esa.
Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
for the months of March, April, May, June and July, 1851.—By tur Deputy
SURVEYOR GENERAL.
Tattwabodhini Patrika, Nos, 93, 94, 95, and 96.—By Tue TatTrwa-
BODHINi SABHA’.
History of Bengal, from the accession of Seraj-ud-dowlah to the Vice-
Regalty of Bengal to the time of Lord William Bentinck, translated into
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 445
Bengali from Marshman’s History of Bengal. By Pandit Iswarachandra
Sarma.—By THE TRANSLATOR.
Journal of the Indian Archipelago for February, March, April, May, June
and July, 1850.—By Tue Epiror.
Ditto ditto for May and June, 2 copies—-By THE GOVERNMENT OF
BENGAL,
Narrative of a Journey from Heraut to Khiva, Moscow and St. Petersburgh
during the late Russian invasion of Khiva. By Capt. James Abbott, 2
vols. London, 1843, 8vo.—By tue AUTHOR.
La Reale Gallaria di Tormo illustrata da Roberto D’Azeghio Direttore,
della Medesimma, Dedicata A. S. M. il Re Carlo Alberto. Torino, 1836,
3 vols. RI. fol. and faseiculi 31, 32, 33.—By His Masesty, THE KING OF
SARDINIA.
Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indie. Jaargang I. Bata-
via, 1851, 8vo.—By tue NAaTUURKUNDIG VEREENIGING IN NEDER-
LANDSCH INDIE.
Relation des Voyages faits par les Arabes et les Persians dans |’Inde et
ala Chine dans le [Xe siecle de ére Chretiénne Par M. Reinaud.—By THE
AUTHOR. :
Géographie d’Abulféda, traduite de VArabe en Francois par M. Reinaud.
Paris, 1848, 4to. 2 vols: —By THE TRANSLATOR.
Invasions des Sarrazins en France et de France en Savoie, en Piémont et
dans la Suisse, pendant les 8e Ye et 10e siccles de notre ére. Par M.
Reinaud. Paris, 1836, 8vo.—By THe AUTHOR.
Etudes sur la langue et sur les textes Zends par E. Burnouf. Tome I.
Paris, 1850. 8vo.—By THE AUTHOR.
Selections from Public Correspondence, published by Authority, North
Western Provinces, Parts III. @ IX. Agra, 1846, 8vo.—By tur Govern-
MENT OF THE NortH WESTERN PROVINCES.
Montgomery’s Statistics of Cawnpur. Calcutta, 1849, 4to.—By THE SAME.
Sketch of Mairwara, giving a brief account of the origin and habits of
the Mairs, their subjugation by a British Force; their civilization, and con-
version into an industrious Peasantry. By Lieut.-Col. C. J. Dixon. London
1850, 4to.— By THE SAME.
Statistical Report on the district of Goorgaon; compiled by Alexander
Fraser, Esq, Agra, 1849, 8vo.—By THE SAME.
Analyse d’un Monologue Dramatique Indien, par M. Garcin de Tassy.
Paris, 1850, (extracted from the Journal Asiatique).—By Tur AUTHOR.
Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, Vol. I. Parts 3 and 4,
and Vol. IV. Part, 1.—By Tue Sociery.
3M 2
446 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5.
Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, for 1834-5 and 1849.—
By THE SAME.
Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, Vol. XIX. Part II. and
XX. Part I.—By THE Society.
Report to General Sir Thomas M. Brisbane; on the completion of the
publication, in the Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, of the
observations made in his Observatory at Makerstown. By John Allan Bonn,
Edinburgh, 1850.—By True Roya. Society or EDINBURGH.
Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edimburgh. Nos. 35 to 39.—By
THE SAME.
Reasons for Returning the Gold Medal of the Geographical Society of
France and for withdrawing from its membership: in. a letter to M de la
Roquette from Charles T. Beke. London, 1851.—By tue Autuor.
Ueber die angebliche Abstammung des normannischen Konigs Gesch-
echtes Siziliens von den Herzogen der Normandie, von EK. T. Mooyer.
Minden, 1850, 4to,—By THe AUTHOR.
Zeitschrift der Deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft. Vierter Band
IV. Heft, 1850.—By THe GerMAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY.
Journal Asiatique, Nos. 75—78.—By THE Socin’tH’ ASIATIQUE.
Journal of the Agri-Horticultural Society of India, Vol. VII. Part I1.—
By THE SociEty.
Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society of London. Nos, 24-5.—By
THE SOCIETY.
Annual Report of the Tattwabodhini Sabha for the Bengali year 1772.—
By THE SAME.
Grammatica Lingue Thai, auctore D. J. Bapt. Pallegoix Episcopo
Mallensi Vicario Apostolico Siamensi. Bangkok, 1850, 4to.—PREsENTED
BY THE Rev. P. Bare.
A practical Treatise on the management of the Diseases of the Heart and
of Aortic Aneurism, with special references to the treatment of those Diseases
in India. By Norman Chevers, M. D. Calcutta, 1851, Svo. (two copies).
—By THE AUTHOR.
The Citizen Newspaper, for March, April, May and June, 1851.—By THE
EpitTor.
The Purnachandrodoya, 1851.—By THE Eptror.
Observations on days of unusual Magnetic Disturbance, made at the British
Colonial Magnetic Observatories, under the Departments of the Ordnance
and Admiralty.—Printed under the superintendence of Lieut.-Col. Ep-
WARD SABINE. Vol. I. Part II. for 1842-44. London, 1851, 4to.—Prr-
SENTED BY DIRECTION OF THE BRITISH GOVERNMENT.
1851. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 447
Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. New Series,
Vol. 2, Part I—By true ACADEMY, THROUGH Proressor H. H. WILson,
F. R. S.
Fallow’s Cape Observations reprinted from the Philosophical Transactions
of the Royal Astronomical Society, for 1851—By rHr Roya. AsTRoNo-
MICAL SOCIETY.
Résumé des Observations sur la Metéorologie et sur la Température et
le Magnetisme de la Terre. By A. Quetélet—By THe AcADEMIC RoYALE
DE BELGIQUE.
Philosophical Almanac in Chinese, (with a treatise on the Electric
Telegraph.) By Dr. J. Macgowan.— By THe AUTHOR.
The Despatches of the Marquis of Wellesley, 5 vols—By Prince GoLa’m
MoHAMMAD.
Hadygat-ui Aalam. (Persian.)\—By Nawa’s Sera’s ut Mux Bana’-
DUR OF HyDRABaD.
Exchanged.
The Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, Nos. 98, 99.
The Philosophical Magazme, 3rd series, Nos. 250-1-2-3, and 4th series,
Nos. 1-2.
The Athenzum, Nos. 12 @ 16 and 18-20-26-27-28-29-30-32 and 33.
Calcutta Review, No. 30.
Purchased.
Annals and Magazine of Natural History, for February and March, 1851.
The Bengal Army List for April, 1851.
Journal Des Savants, for December, 1850.
Comptes Rendus, Nos. 1 to 21 of 1851.
North British Review, Nos. XXIX.
Makamat Hariri, translated into English by T. Preston. London, 1850,
RI. 8vo.
Journal des Savants for January, February, March and April of 1851.
Annals and Magazine of Nat. Hist. Nos. 40, 41, 42.
Humboldt’s Cosmos, Vol. III.
Index to the Edinburgh Reyiew, 2 vols.
ADADRAADADRAADA AAD DA DADNAN
i ie
= eit ie
le
ws ie sens
ane aah} ch PNT ;
jig FAH, ssi pag fies hy
th be wids yy pay ey HY cue
open se I Mae wis
aie hie au ace ia ot ati
| ; Rice ant We mrs: aah eee a “i:
trees ‘itil mee tet S OCMC Liat Bah A
eee aye Keg sho nN ‘AS heen KS Reps
o
| COO a om “tn "e galas Se Mean bs
in BSH, ive ee pad ee ‘gf titel biayiarety :
-. see Ths pee! doom
oe a a
ae wha a act se vn my past
| ay: ait MeN et “Tad Ky i ta :
ons ie a Ah we bit e by
; ret ih wad i ek oprah
. LOR NS) tree Re Seay: a ty a igen ae rl
| | cei Giant Regd Bs Sars ce x saaiewls 2
as PT heh as i na ae i itis er
a ; ; ;
ears, VE i Cea , ere nn re
Wee oe tig eyy laeaeT nee PoE es fe MR ty vot
- ae Pe, { 7 x
4 ’ Us r a hp f , 1A ehh y rt veoh
‘
2 ery Ue) i]
y , ayer ay De eae
a ! j ‘ Wy TAL nie i
gi BP Uh et ae a Mebane yen my
: | : a
Z Ue 1
hy ee rt . gaps a pant aaa
’ 4 . |
fi
it A ri
‘ t « ‘4 roa i"
» s } int ’ i \ why
} He
a
o
aiaeieleia eovs0e 9°28 C'96 L't6 199°6% eseece eevee SZ [26 ; 0°06 2696S! eoesen eaee 0°28 0'g8 TEs CEO'GS uvot
YBIYS-OLND}) "AA 8'Z8 | SOOT! 0°86 | SSF NBI}s-O1D) “YT °S | OSB | SSG | O'S6 | BF OIG | "A S'S} 88 | S'S8 | SS8 | SFr 1g
IeafQ|"M *S “S| S'S8 | S66 | 9°26 | OTS’ qezjO}, *S L838 | 6 | 8°26 | 9E9° onIg| "A *S°S| 9°38 | 9°G8 | L°S8 | 60S" OS
OIq| “MN | 2°18 | STOT] 0°66 | FSS" TTQUINI-OLUID} “AK “S | 8'E8 | S96 | &'S6 | 809° TWIS-OLND | "AT "S*S | SSB | Vs | GSB | 79S" 6%
Tedys-0lD| = AA 1°18 | Z'TOT| 8°26 | #09" ‘THBIYS*OINID |" *S*AA| 9°8L | O'SG | FOG | ZS9° FANON oy.0IApID; =“ $08 | ZF8 | SFB | ZI9" 8%
i 6) a) GPs | 8°96 | FS6 | FOL" Si) Fe) ‘Ss L'18 | O'S6 | 8°06 | SSL" OId|"M °S °S| S'6L | S'S8 | FES 10GL" LZ
oniq; °S 238 | $96 | SE | SLL" OI] *M “S °S/ 4°38 | O86 | 8°06 | GTS TBI}S-OLNID| = *S o'6L | LI8 | O'ZB | BSL" 9%
Heys-ojnwunyg| “A °S | 9IS | O96 | 9°86 | TBL° 138.138-oTNwNnd ‘9 rI8 | O26 | S68 | S28" ynung Ss O64 | LT8 | 9T8 | T9L° "SSS
ynung| “A °S | 86, | 8°86 | S16 | 192° Apno[p] “A°s {2°08 | oss | O'S8 | 208" Apno[D| “AN | 8°62 | S88 | BEB | BL" ¥G
iezqD} «= °S P'6L | 9°96 | O°S6 | 669° wD} Ss SSL | 226 | G06 | FZ’ oniqd] “AN } 9°82 | 98 | OTB | 699" &%
onig) °S G8 | O'F6 | O'S6 | G99" oniqd] “dS | S18 | oO'06 | S88 | OTL’ J SPNO[I-pors}jeog S 08 | L°S8 | ses | 199° GS
eIs-oTNwND|*AA °S °S| 948 | F°S6 | O'FE | 989° eIys-o[NwWND/*AA °S °S} O'SB | T'I6 | 4°68 | TTL’ Apno[O|'a *S ‘a} 3°08 | O'S8 | O'EB | 169° IZ
onIq|"M *S °S| O'F8 | 3°96 | O'FE | OTL’ ontd) °S o's8 | 9°%6 | 9°06 | SEL’ qegyD} °S Z'08 | 638 | O'S8 | T89° 0Z
ond] “M“S | $’S8 | 8°96 | 3°S6 | 689° ong; °S ZFS | se6 | O16 | FOL’ | SPNOPP-potoywog; °S 9°08 | FFB | FFB | R99" 6I
oniqg| “Ss 8°S8 | 0°96 | 0'S6 | OF9" oniqd; “Ss 8'F8 | ore6 | STIG | TL9° oniq) ‘Ss g'rg | 98 | 9'E8 | 99° SST
og) “MS | O°S8 | #16 | L°S6 | £99" oniqd) °S rP8 | o'e6 | FTG | S69 IBaJD|"M “S °S} 08 | ZE8 | SEB | S99" LT
oniq| ‘Ss Z°6L | 0°66 | O°L6 | 069° ond Ss ZEB | O'F6 | STE | OSL" Heys-ouip} = —*S O's | F'S8 | S°E8 | P89" 9T
oniq) °S FS8 | F66 | 8°96 | 199° OnId|’M “S °S} 8°ss | e'e6 | 9°06 | $69" wD} °S 108 | @S8 | 2°e8 | TS9° ST
oniq| “MM “N | 9°84 | 6°86 | 3°96 | 199° On'd!| “M “S | G'6L | 8'%6 | S06 | 189° A880,7|"T°S*°S | FIS | 8'%8 | SEB | Sed" iat
oniq|MA*N‘'N| ¥°6L | Z'66 | 0°96 | 689° OIG) “M°S | O°I8 | o'e6 | &'06 | FTO" vp} = *S 8°08 | $'Z8 | B'Zs | OFS I
onIG °S 0'Z8 | 0°66 | 9°96 | ogg" old); °S r'S8 | 8°26 | OTE | s8c° YNUINI-O.LIIF) ’s PIs | 68 | O'S | SF" él
onig| ‘Ss L°S8 | $'S6 | S'F6 | 86° ONIT|’M °S “S| S'F8 | O'Z6 | 9°06 | LE9 oniq| dys °s| 708 | StS | SFB | SBS" “SIT
onid),, “Ss oS8 | 8°96 | S°S6 | 189° O}IC| ds *a's's! peg | Z'e6 | O16 | 399° wayo} = *S 9°08 | #'S8 | $68 | L6S° or
Att) sdaeys *S| 9'°€8 | O'F6 | O'S6 | 6G9° Iea[p| ‘daeys °s| z’eg | e'16 | 2°68 | 789° TPNUIND-O1Z Ss Z'08 | O'€8 | L'ZB | SFO" 6
ong | dieys *s) 9'eg8 | G'e6 | $°Z6 | E19" ontg|‘daeys *S} Z'18 | O06 | 888 | 169 owiq)‘deys *s} g°44 | SBS | 6'TS | PFI 8
WBIS-O1ID|"M *S "S| FSB | 96 | SFG | 6E9" NBAjS-OINIQ| "dS *AA*S| SIE | e'16 | 668 | SL9° TH81}8-O1N1D|"MA “S “S} 6'BL | OSB | 8B'GB | IPI" L
Nevijs-oynund| “MM *S | 918 | Z6 | S°S6 | 901" od] “S | 9'T8 | ¢706 | 0°68 | OFL° ynuno-o11p} = “S L'8L | O'&8 | O'S8 | SOL" 9
ynung) “AM “S | O18 | BG | O'S6 | 169° yerys-ornuinD| = °s rIg | 268 | 888 | ZSL° yung) °S ¢'6L | S18 | 918 | 699° ¢
ong) ‘Ss C18 | 8°S6 | 8°26 | FOL’ ynuND} = °s 918 | ¢'06 | S88 | ZFrL° 1B1jS-O1NIQ| = *S e'6L | SI8 | sts | 089° *S¥
Heljs-ojnuND; °S €'%8 | O'F6 | 9°S6 | STL’ 1)814s-O] nun "S FIRS | 2°68 | SLB | BrL’ ynung| °S O'6L | 9°08 | 2°08 | L89° €
oniqd) ‘Ss V8 | S'S6 | BSZ6 | SIL yawuny) “MS | LT8 | #68 | OBB | SFL° ong) ‘Ss $6, | O18 | O18 | T89 G
hung) “M’°S | Vis | $°S6 | 616 | 269'6z 1781}s-O7nWIND|"AA 'S°S| GIS | £68 | S88 | 8OL'6z% 17BI]S-O0111D) Ss Z'6L | SI8 | FI8 | 06962 if
© ° o = |sayouy = 3S o |sayouy o ° a Ugg
g sles tie. | AE Sh Sida ie ae ) coh eeiele
"AIS Jo yoodsy ee 5 rt | “AqS Jo joodsy | Bae era nose any P| FB Ss | aes
o e = = e ba e s > FS.
*PULAA *91n}B19d Wa J, S *puULAA *aunye19d ud J, S *PULAA *aanyeroduia J, o
yuoieddy 18 peu suoneasasqg "WQS "UG 18 poaslasqgo ainssal gq UWINUIXB IAT *9SLI-UNG 18 APBVUI SUOIWBAIOSAGC
"ISst ‘Avy fo yquopy ay? sof “vz3nIvQ “oO syvuauay Lohaaing ay, yo aday saysibay 70916010.000,0
AC HID OM™ OD
s)
i=}
[onal
ie)
®
o
S)
5,
w
ue
>
=
Q
@
800 { SOO | L°STT | 0'S8| T'T6/T°66
L°LIT
F'OIl
PIst
9°EsT
L vit
Port
¢sit
ert
O'SIT
Stl
St
SIT
O'FIT
OSI
Crit
LIT
6°06T
0'G2L
G'FZI
O'S
SII
VIIT
O'SIT
O'SIT
SIT
roll
"ULIIY,L, XB IAL
——
F'SOL
9°ZOT
0°SOT
ysl
Z'66
ae
Z G8] 8°S6
SS O'F6
G8) 1°96
¥°S8) F'F6
SEB o “16
L'T8 8°86
ZR $'86
3S '6L| S°88|8" ‘16
*1A}IWOWLLOY F,
WNUNUI, pus
WNUIXBIAT
WYyBI}S-OMID| “| °S
Apno[D| “a
1yB1}8-OLND] “WT °S
qn) Sa a
Od |*M S'S
WRI}S-OLUID| “S
IE
T}BI]S-O.LD
Oe Te)
od
"M 0} Apno[9
IeVaO
T}.YS-O11ID|* AAS"
oid
ond
ond
ond
owld) °S
onIq AN N
old) “Ss
ayo} °
Telys-O111Q |"dys *g
11D} *S
od) $
ontqd) ‘Ss
yeI}s-O111 |"dys *g
T]NWNI-OMID{ °S
*Sp[9-P,19}189S
IVI
ond
19V1}S* O11)
2) MN
sche cho
8
S
'S
s)
"AAS Jo yodsY
*purAA | °ainyeiod wa J,
*jas-UNG 1B apVUl SUOTJBALOSG OC
[-panwezuos ‘uaqsrcaxg 7091.50]0.00079 7 |
ris
0'F8
6°6L
0'S8
9°Z8
0°68
P'6L
618
9°8L
F'08
€'6L
O18
r'I8
8} 8°08
08
b'S8
PSS
9°§8
v'E8
0°08
8°S8
0°€8
8°Z8
6°18
L°08
[08
¥'08
L’6L
G'6L
G’6L
¥°08
¥'08
“L'06)
G'S6
V'L8
0°S6
G86
G16
v6
$16
9°06
v'68
P88
6°68
6°68
v68
0°S6
$66
0'S6
¥°6| 08S'°6S|
G'P6| S88"
8°06 ISP’
O'L6\SL¥"
G66) LIS"
L°%6| F09°
0°S6| GL9°
0°86) $89"
§'G6| 189°
0°16} #89"
0°06) G09"
r'16| 669°
0'16| FF9°
9°16} 609°
0°E6| PLS"
1°86| FS¢"
8'r6| 969"
0'F6| 06S"
z'96| P9G"
0°L6{ 669"
Z'S6| GLP
G'Z6| L6P°
z'06| TS"
¥'06) OLS’
9°06) L6S°
&'69| GLS°
9°88{ L09°
0°06| 679"
9°68! L89°
0'G6| GS9°
0°06] 289°
Z'06) L69°6%
soyouy
Se
ond | “A *S
ontd | "HS
1}81}S-OL1I)| “AA N*M
aun) aN
od) "MS'S
YeIs-O1IDg] *g
Wels-o]NWND| *s
ontd|; “Ss
yawn} °s
yeIys-ojnung| *¢
TAWA MSS
ontq; ‘Ss
wgyo| °S..,
TPNUINI-O1ND} °S
og} “S
1e31D}"MS'S
HQ) eee)
onId) “A “Ss
od; ‘N
O71 | AS M
ong) ‘Ss
onld, “Ss
ond; ‘S
Ray] “Ss
178.1]8-O1.11)|'ds* Mss
ieaqg "dys "gs
wdjs-oynuNnDg| °S
T,QUIND-OL1IT) ‘Ss
yawn) °S
ond |-MSS
13D} ‘8
‘AYS Jo yoodsy
“Pulm
“ul *d p18 padAdosqo ounssod J UNUUT IT
HIBS LE |W L6
Z'G8iS'66 2°66
9'F8|8 66 |F'O0T
€°9L|0'SOT\O'FOI
O'8L|9' FOT|S FOL
PV'ZRiP'LG |6°L6
O'T8|9'96 |S°L6
S'ZB\S 9G |L°96
€'8L\9'96 |9°96
O'TBIF'S6 |6'96
¥'18|S'S6 |0'F6
'S'PR|O'F6 |F°96
G'ggi0°96 |F°96
P'PBiS 96 (8°96
0°¢8/0'96 |0°L6
F'PFZ/0'L6 |9°L6
G'6L|L OOT|F00I1
0°6L\E TOTO TOT
GPL) PF SOT|L TOL
0°LL/0°SOT/O°ZOL
6°LL|0°SOT |G‘ TOT
F°GRIO'LE 11°96
OGRE 96 | L°S6
O'FRIE' FE [9°96
T'ggis°S6 |¢°96
$°g8|9 6 |9'F6
O'ZR\P'S6 \e°S6
F'08|0' 76 |S +6
0'Z8/9 G6 |S°S6
T’1gi8'S6 |o°o6
S'IBiGS6 |F'S6
F'ISIO F6 |S'F6
o | Oo | o
Sees
wl S
ee es
Se =
‘ain} VIIA Wd J,
g9G"6%
L9S°
L6e°
cor
88r’
ces"
rL9°
619°
999"
669°
6LS
EBS"
rZ9°
L09°
69S°
LOG"
r09°
ggg"
Ire"
Ors"
scr
cor"
9g¢*
eeoeeer e@oee ZG 2°86 L'L6 C6S'6%
1}781}S-O1ILD| *F] °S | 8°S8/0°OOT\S’O0T!L68"°
VID} “S | PF FRISTOT/O'IOL] Ler’
TJBI}S-O11ID |" *N | F°6LIO'FOT(Z%°SOT| S6F°
TNWND| “N | O'6LI6'SOT/S FOL! LTS"
1781}8-O1NID | °F °S | F F8I9'BE |0'86 | $z9"
yawng! “S | 9 1gie'86 |F'L6 | 269°
yeajs-OjnWIND|) "*S | O'T8IS°96 ($96 |ZTL°
OWId| °S | F'BLIFLE |O'L6 | 289°
NUN! “S | PFIBIPLE |L'L6 | 6z9"
Wetys-oinwnD| “S | O'Z8I8'F6 I%'S6 | 86c°
ynwNnD}| “S |g sgi9g'96 j9°G6 |OTO"-
oid! “S | 8'F8/9°96 |9°96 | 8G9°
IBzJD| °S ¢" PSIF'LE |F'L6 | FEO
TAWNI-OMID) “S | e'osig'lé |FL6 | OBS’
ong; ‘Ss 3 G8l0°86 |0'86 | 009°
TIO} "S |S 08/L°TOT|9°OOT| 1e9"
yNwWND}| “S | O'esiF’ZOTiS' OT) F09"
old] “A | F'PLlo'sOTS* TOT, 89S"
oniqd) “N | #'9L/¢"€0T|\S TOT! ces*
onid| “A | 9°8L/8°LOT|S"OOT) O6¥*
OWI S |2S8|0'L6 |F'96 | Gz¢°
oid} *S | 9°F8/F'96 [9°96 | BLS"
IID} “S| o's/8"S6 |8°G6 | 919°
onid| “S | F'gsi9°S6 jo°S6 | O19"
ye1}S-O11G |'AYs *S| g'FRlP°CE 10796 | 69S"
oid |M °S|0'z8!8°S6 |0°S6 | 969°
Hes-onUND| "S | Fesig $6 |e°96 | 9F9°
YNWNI-OLNID} "S |S sips |e°r6
ynuny| “S 1ezgi,'s6 |¢'S6
ond |"M’°SSI/O'T816'S6 |Z°S6
1VIID} “S {OT8IO'S6 9 F6
° ° °
4 = Oo, 2
"AAG Jo yoodsy y e. =
oe fs
*puraa| *ainjyeded ua |,
"WOOF “SUZ IB AIPVUL STOTVAIOSGO
Z'06 | $68 | Lo9°6% mains sss> (| zg | T'88 | 9°98 | 089'62 arusiaises sees 1 6L | LTS | PIB 1 1S9°63/ UPON
£68
ong; ° ZE8 | BSE | O'T6 | 8Z9" ONIT|"M °S “S} LTS | S68 | 0°88 | 099° ond) °s Z'08 | S28 | GIB | 969° 0€
YVAs-o]NUIND|*M °S*S| BV | S06 | 0°68 | PPI 1ye1}s-OTNUIN’) ‘Ss P28 | F'68 | BL8 | 299° BNS-O1ND] “A'S | Z6L | 8’08 | 908 | STI *S6Z
ond) a 'S “A| 86L | SIs | zB | 89S OIG |"M “S °S} O'S | FSB | O'SB | 189° onid) “A ‘*S | 0O'6L | O08 | O08 | 86r" BZ
OI|*AA “S°S| EB | B06 | 006 | BBP" Apnoig| = *S | HSB} SLB | 2°98 | HIS OIC |"AA'S “S] SE8 | 88 | FEB | SLh LZ
Apnojp|"M ‘S “S| O'S | 0°88 | 0°88 | LOS" ong) “S | Bz%s | 0°98 | OSB | sco Apno])| “M ‘S | O'T8 | 28 | SIs | TOS 9%
yeys-ojnmng| “MM | 2 F8 | 1°06 | 06 | OTS TBIIS*OLND |" AA NAA] FPSB | F'6R | VB | LPS WeIjS-OLNIDQ) —*S $08 | 8°I8 | ss | 909° GZ
IquN| “AA *N | G28 | O'88 | 2°28 | GLS ond) “Ss 8°08 | O18 | SS8 | FO9 IO} “AS | BL | L°6L | 0°08 | OLS" ¥Z
ong) °S 9'TR | 0°06 | 268 | 969° onid| ‘AS | 08 | 628 | 7:98 | 962" B1jS-O1NID| “AS |} O'BL | SL | F'6L | 189 8%
nens-ojnung| "A'S | SIS | 918 | 888 | 6EL° neys-ojauny| “YT °S | OTS | S48 | PSB | ALL ynway) a LL | OBL | BLL | LeL° “S&s
Apnojp) = “M $08 | ¢$'S8 | B°L8 | 869° Tawny “a S18 | r98 | FFB | LOL OnId) “a WPL | O'OL | BSL | 989° 1Z
og) ‘Ss f°S8 | O'S6 | 8°86 | FPO" yAUNI-OMID) =°S | SFB} STG | 0°06 | S89 IBID} = *S 918 | B88 | O'E8 | 61H 0z
ynunD} *“M “S | 9°88 | $96 | S'S6 | Ted" OWIG|"M “S *S} OSB | FOG | F'8B | GTI ONIG|M “S*S} 0°08 | 98 | GzB | 069" 61
V1IS-OLID) "AAS “S| BSB | SE | O16 | LLS YEIS-OlND!) “AS | STB } 2°88 | OL | LL OIG) “M “S | B'9L | OTS | GOB | TFS SI
onid|M‘S °S| 2°08 | 88 | 6 FB | SLs OIG|"M “S “S| 8°6L | GeB | GSB | Gz9" ONId| “M “S | F8L | OBB | GIs | 4s LI
ong) °S O'F8 | O'T6 | 6°68 | STO OnNId|"M *S *S| O'% | O'98 | O'S8 | OI onid| “M °S | G08 | Zes | L'%B | SL" 91
ong) ‘Ss 268 | L16 | 006 | $8¢ OI] “M*S | 0'F8 | L'88 | 8S8 | TOI ond) ‘Ss 1°08 | S18 | Zs | Sos "SST
ong! ‘Ss 6'8L | G08 | 8°6L | 98g" ond) °S G’6L | 9'T8 | 4°08 | S69" ond) “Ss G'8L | 0°08 | L'°6L | OFS FI
Apno[D! “AA *S | G08 | O'S8 | O°S8 | SLE onid| °S C6L | B18 | 608 | 619° OIG | A “S ‘*aA} 708 | S18 | 9°08 | STS et
Spnopd-pasanevog| =“ O'%8 | O48 | T’98 | 98°" ould) “Ss Z08 | OF8 | Y'%B | 16S" oniqd; ‘Ss PLL | LBL | 8L | 699° él
ond) “Ss S68 | 8°68 | F°88 | 66r Apno[p] *M *S | 2°28 | 698 | S98 | LOS" OIG )"M *S *S| PBL | O'O8 | FEL | SEF ai
OnIq|’AA °S “S| S'%8 | 628} G48 | Sap | SPNO[D-persyywos) = * AA C'6L | L778 | LEB | oF OniIgd) M'N'M| 984 | 2708 | S61 | TOP ol
ond] “AA ‘N | 8°64 | O'S8 | $'08 | SBF" ond) “MN | G'08 | SEB | BBB | S6P Apno[D|"M'N'N| SLL | S'6L | Z'6L | 68h" 6
ond) “a G18 | $°06 | 8°06 | LEr OnIG|"A 'S “A|} 968 | G68 | 898 | 66F ond ‘a z6L | OT8 | 8°08 | SFr *S8
Apno[) "a "N‘N| O94 | 68 | O98 | LH onda “N“N| 8'S8 | 8°06 | 206 | 0S YeNs-OlD| “AS | OSB | O'S8 | O'SB | LEP L
ong) “aA 6°88 | 696 | S'F6 | OLF Apnolp| "a GPs | G16 | 206 | S6r ApnojD| "A “SS | O'SBql L°S8 | S°Ss | SBF" 9
HeNs-onwnyg "AT *S ‘T| SEs | S16 | 0°96 | ZoM | SPNOTO-parenHog/"| “S “| O'SB | O'S6 | 6:06 | SEF" od) “A'S | LIS RUMP | OF8 | PLP S
reaja-ynue7z "divys "S| Z'%8 | O'L6 | G6 | OLS" 1yBijs-O]NWINT)| “MS | 6B | S's6 | 006 | GPS BIYS-OLI)| “8 cog | ss | oss | 809" v
snjnung| “A°S | 88 | 96 | G6 | Z9G" Apno[D| = *s o's | 268 | OLB | SB ond) “a L'8L | £08 | 0°08 | OTS g
yung) ‘T'S | rs | SZOT| 8°66 | TLPr IBD} °S Fs | O16 | VE | S6r Apnojd| “A'S | sre | OLB | B98 | OFF 4
YRAIS-OLND A “S “A| O'SB | F'66 | SLE | Gar'6z YV1s-OlID} = "S | GHB | SHG | FEE | PSF'EZ HeNs-OMD| "S | FB | V8 | HSB | PIF 6S “ST
° ° ° sayouy o ° eo |seyouy Ps ° o (Seyouy
a eeu aS || sae o | sell ee o | ee
“A SU Be Sais Feta al <P pick | See eae te bd = | ais
AS Jo yadsy = 5 @ | tH | Ayg jo wedsy Z = = | mn | ‘Ayg jo yodsy = @ | mi
Bites pol ee Spa: Sc = : =
*pulAA ‘a1nye1ad wa J, S *pulAA *ainjelad Wa J, S *pULAA *91N}B.1lad Wa J, 5
‘uooN, JUdIRddY 18 BpeUl sUOTIeAIASGG "WQS "YG JB Parsasqgo dinssolq UNUUXC IA ‘9SIL-UNG 1B APBW SUONBALASGO
"IEst ‘aung fo yquopy ay? of ‘vzanajvy ‘arifQ Syv.aUay Lohaaing ay2 gv qday wagsvbay 09260)0.0003a 7
**** | 8°08, 6'S8) 6°S8| LOS'6Z | ¢ 18| 188/988 O6r'6% BSE ee "ee (328/668 |F'68 | LOG°6%
0s} | It'O | 20°0 | O'SOT | 9°T8|9°L8/F"S6 AZZ "MA S| 62) 0°98) $88] FOS" OnId| “S |B's8] 16) 8°16) 92S" 1W@IIS-O1ND| “S| G*FRIL°S6 FS | 6FS"
6l@| ** ** | O'80T | 0°08] ¥'98/8°6 ON] “S | S'08| 0°88) 1°88) S69 Og] ‘S |¢'zgls°te| 2°16) S29" fF VBs-ojnuND| “S |G zelr's6 0's | 88S"
8zi- | 600 | 90°0 | LOOT | 9°6L)2'F8/L'88 NVI}S-OLUND)| “T "S |S 18} $18} 6°98) TS" WI}S-O1LID| “A *S | 0°08] 8°F8/ O'S8! BIS" 0331 |"A'S°S| S'8L\9' 18 jO'TS | TZS"
ie a > | oToT | e'e8! OL8/6°T6 AIZ2UT| “F *S | E°6L| O'S) O°S8) ELF" oid| “S | 2°38] 9°88] e°68) TIF 0310} “S |O'FSIO'I6 [2°16 | GIF
9 “ ** | oes | 9°61! 1°F8/6'68 01 |"MS'S) $88] 8°98) 6 98) 99%" OIG) °S | F'F8} 0°88] 6°18 LFF Apno[D| “S | #'r8iz°88 ites | T8F*
Gz | GS'O | 9F'O | O'SOT | a TR/2°L8;2'°S6 ApnojD} "M “S| ¢ BL] 1°%8| 8°98} 68F" Apnojp} “S| ¥°Sg] g°16) 3's6| LSP" OIG] “S |g 98l"'s6 [0's | LFF
FG} | OST | SIT | SZOT | s6L/ S'F8iF'68 0110} “S| 9°08] L'F8| SFB] SP 0311, | AAS MA | 9°28] 9°28] 5'88] 68F° OIG) “M | L°Z8iP'L8 |G°18 | zs"
€z| | 90'0 | ¥0'0 | Z'OIT | 9°82] L°98\8°%6 BS-OLND) —*S | B'O8) O'L8] 1°88) 16S" ond! “S |e T1glo%6)o'e| 989° | Neys-ojNWND | T'S'S) 2°T8l0'S6 IFT | 129°
Boly| - | Sgor Ie Ll ess'¢'06 | BBNS-O1RWND| “A “S | 0'@8| F:98) 8°98) TL9 1YV1}S-O/NWND| “WT *S | FT) 0°98) 8°S8/ LG9° OIG |" A"S'S| O'18/0'98 16°48 | 89"
IZ evo | 80'0 | o'90t | 2°z| 9°za1¢°06 ontqd) “A |9°LL)8°6L| 0°08) 289° OC) “A *S | 2°44] 0°18} 0°%8) 069" Apnolo “H'S'S| F 62/8°%B |8'%sB | GOL"
OZ} | PST | OFT | O'GOT | 392} 0°98/8'S6 Apno[D| “A *S | 4°SL) 0°94) O'LL) SLO" Surmey|"A'S'A) O'GL) SLL) 9° LL) SL9° Sululey "A" N | S'PLIOLL (28h | $89"
6I oe -- | oor lezgle-eRie'96 Od| “S |0°S8| ¥°68) 0°06) LLS° WeIs-OLNID| °S | g°E8) 1°26! 0'S6| FOS" OIG) “S | zs 98/L°F6 j0'S6 | 08S"
ST ee “> | eZOT | z’O8! L°98IT'S6 TYWI}S-OLTD| “AA *S | GTB] Z'S8) 6°98) LES YAWN! "S| PFs) S06) F'16|se9" yawn)! *S | F F819 [F's | 68S"
LY ze ** | 0°96 | 608) z'F8/9'L8 old) “S | 4°18} 0'S8| e748) SEs" onlgd!) “S| $08) 8'F8/ 0'F8/ SES" 0311 | M‘SS| 0 O8|/T'F8 jO'FS | 69S"
OT oo ** | root | £°08] 2°9816'T6 onigd! °"S |¢%8l T'L8) o'28| LFS" OnId| “S | O'F8)Z'68) 1°68) 66S" OIC | AA'SS| G'F8) 2°68 (6°68 | TSS"
cI L9°0 | 09°O | g°OIT | 4°62] T'88)9°96 Apnojp; “S | 2°62) 9°18] °18] 8Es" ON!d| “S | 1°6L| 0°28] e'Gg| Iss 031 | M “S| 08/86 (F'S6 | Zao"
tT ST'O | FIO | #96 |Z°6L/9°F8/0'06 YeIjs-OLNI| "S| O'T8| O'F8) 6°38) 60S" 01314} °S |0'08| $'T8} L°08| FOS" onid; “S | 6'8L\F'08 (¢'08 | Zes"
etl@| oso | oro | e'ttr | 9°8z| 2-98/8"F6 Old) °S | ¢°6L/ 8°18) 818) 629" O11] “S | 0°62 8°%8] T'FR) FEF" Apno[p} °S | 9°08/¢°S8 |¢°98 | SIS"
Z| | 86° | 020 | O'ROT | FLL) S'F8/C'16 OnId) “AX | S'08) 0'F8) FSB) 8ZS" ong] * C°6L| L'28/ OSs ITS’ | “SPI9-Pe407V80S| “A | O'%s6°06 |S'06 | STS"
Il FOL | 86°O | O'EOT |Z'6L| 9'F8\6 68 OnId|'A'S'A| F°6L) 0'G8| 8°18) SEF" Apno]D|'a'S’S| 1°6L| 6°18) T°zg! SSF" OIG | A'S'S| BBLS 18 |0°FS | Shr
Ot; | 920 | 1Z'0 | O'TOT |Z'6L| T'S8/0'T6 oniq| °S | #29) 2°88| 0'68| 19S" | WeNs-oynwND|"A°S*S| o'F8) S06) O'06) 6EE" 0131 /'AA"SS) 0°F8/8°06 |¢'88 | SLE"
6 9E'T | 8ZT | O'LOT | 9°9L| 6°S8/3'T6 0331 | “A 'N | '82) 0°08) 8°6L| 268: ond |’ M *N| 9°) 8°6L| 8° 18] 907" Ontd| "A “S| G'T80F8 [¢'08 | SIF
3 ee -+ | sor | 2'08! 1'8819°S6 OWI |’ M “N}8°LL| $°6L| 3°64] GPF Ont | “A "S | 0°84] $08) G°08) SOF” ONIGTAN A! S'8LiP' 18 [O'S | PEF
L 1 ee oe UOT | L°F8! 6°28) T'16 Apno[d| “@ | 9°LL| S°%8) L°38) 68S" Apno[p aNN @LL| ZEB! O' FR] FOF’ Apno|D/'A'S'H| 6° LL/0°S6 GFR | FFP
9 - + | corr | ees! o'ze.¢'86 YeNs-o1ig| °S | 9'%g\Z'z6|S's6; SOF’ fF Wesrs-ojnwny) “S | BGs! 8°96| 0°16) O88" O11) “HA /0'F80'86 [6°26 | Z6E"
g ios °° | O'SIT | 4°88] 8°16/S°66 Apno[D| “S| 0°28} S°86| G6) OIP” lea]o-ysuaZ} "S| $°g8) G"26| 6°96) 068" | WeNs-opnwND | “A °S | T'EBiG-L6 /BL6 | SIF”
r ee -- | @ Trt! ozele'ogie's6 | “S oF APROID) “A *S | F198) 0'G6| S°S6) TZ" | "S OU} OF "AP[O| “A “S | $°%8) S16) G*16/ OSPF" | “SPIO-Pe19HBOG) “A “S| TSB 0'86 [A'L6 | LEP
g os "* | O'FIT | 3°6L] 9°88] 6'26 YVIIS-O1ND| "S | 4°18] S'z6| SFG] O8F’ | “SPIP-PeIEnwOS| "S| G'GBi B°L6| 01.6) OLF" snjNwWNy|"A°S'A| 6'e8/8'L6 [0°96 | IBF"
z 8r'0 | ZrO | L°9IT| 2°98) L'76/9°ZOT ontd| “S| ¢°L| 9°6L| 8°08) Fr IqUUNT| “A “S | "eR ¢'e6| F'g6] 99h" | WeNS-o[nUIND| "A “S [o'gs|g'FG |G"F6 | LIP’
I on *- | OPIT | s°¢g| 9°E6/0'ZOT Apno]D|"A'S'H| SFB! F'S6| F'F6| L8C'6S YBIYS-O1II | “A “S | 8°S8! 9°86) 0'66| 698 6G 1y8I}S-O1IID [ASH] 9°98/8°O0L |S OOT| T68'6z%
PUTS HOUT |e 5) © =| © 16 or) Foul 6 se U2U ojo fo Seqeur o fd; fo. ReueaT
S| s/2| 2 4/9/2] oP 4/2) 9} of 2/9] | eP
Aedes sue bed ds wr S| Sa des d SD) ele) on | d SE a
- 5 |? 4g Jo 00dsy Beal |e | raege| As domoadsy 2] S| S| og | Aissoroodsy ce | &| Sle
4 = : ies | * eee x Ss =
> | AAaJWOUSY J —— — ee oe ——_ ~
3 cINUMOTT pur *purAA! *o1njesed wa J, ° *purAA| ‘einjerodwa y, ° "pura | “aanyesed wo J, °
; WNUWIIX® IAT *J9S-UNS JB SPBUI SUOITAIOSGO ‘ul ‘*d F 1 paaAsasqo ainssod q WNUIULTY “WOOF "SUZ IB spsUl suOIBAlIsSgO
[“panurgquoa ‘sajsesarg poorsojo..oaja yy |
Apno[y,
ond
ONT
1ye1j}s-o]NWND,
SULUIvY
ond
ong
NeIjs-opNWND
SUUIeYY
hae Gl
onl
oni
OCT
OIC,
1}81}S-O7NUINT)
Apnojg
yawn?)
IPNUINI-O.1119
1781}s-O]NUIND |
oni
old
Apnoj9
SULULE YT
AG |
“AQ JO yoodsy
=
<a) .
NQ
Acs
Ag)
cay
~RM
NM es
px} cx}
co
AV
n
.
=
Df Vi
Dn
Bins
n
w J
Yan
A fe)
sPUEM
FIs | 898
O'6L | VES | SEB
SB | 868 | 068
8°08 | 288 | 988
P18 | S88 | 9°18
G18 -| 0°98 | 08
S18 | 98 | 898
Z'08 | 8°S8 | Sos
GO8 | 98 | OF8
6LL |) S6L | O'6L
O18 | LF8 | 88
9°28 | OLB | E98
O18 | O'S8 | 28
8°08 | oss | FE8
P28 | 168 | LL8
8'Z8 | oS8 | S98
G08 | P18 | SLB
Z%B | O16 | 206
9°28 | 6°16 | 9°06
838 | SZ6 | 16
OSB | 288 | 088
9%8 | $88 | 618
PIs | S88 | 9°88
208 | SEB | 0°98
SE8 | V6 | 06
PIS | 268 | 0°88
218 | 0°06 | 1°88
G6L | 8B | LSB
SGB | 688 | B88
9°28 | O88 | VL
98L | VEL | G6L
L’$8 | 9°98 | 8°S8
i} ° °
Bisi=Qe| ©
ee) &
e - S
= :
‘91n}e19d Ws J,
"u00N quaredd y 1B opel suoleArasqO
“IGSE ‘Ane fo yquopy ayn sof‘ D4InI1vy ‘a SyvLauay s0haaing ay 20 aday eee | 1992601 0.0020 71
9FG°
809°
LG9°
cr"
099°
109°
p9G"
Irs’
bre’
Log?
Tg9°
IL
cos"
OLV"
99F*
66r"
LIS’
8so°
ggg"
689°
999°
189°
LE>°
OLS’
889°
ScL°
0¢9"
689°
809°
619°
FBS'6S
soyouy
FES 62;
[RUIN -O.L
ond
ong
ong
ond
“THB1}S-opNWND
Apnojg
SULUIBYT|°
Ong
Apno[g
SUIUILY
Apnojg
TQ UL NT
Apnoly
a "N.
“AANA
‘a
oniq| ‘dteys "q
ond! “d “N
OG ok Sd
Ty@.1)S-oO;NWND
TY@1}S-O1D
ond
onig
og
178.1]S-oTNWND
T[NWIND-O1UID
‘$$
“al
acy
“M
‘'$
“AS 'S
‘S'S
“a Na
SS
T}BL}S-O1UID] “AA °C
11814s-0] AWN
‘S$
ONd|’M *S °S
onig| “AA ’S
Apnoly| = °s
SUIUIBYT| "AAS °S
Apnojp] =°s
*AYS JO yoodsy
“pul
1 £08.
Tr8
SLL | 8'6L | 6'8L
0'%8 | 1°98 | F'S8
$18 | 998 | 998
908 | 1°98 | ors
FOS | Es | VS
Z18 | 8'F8 | O'S8
OSL | OSB | 928
T'6L | S28 | ST8
98L | 6L | G'6L
8°08 | O'F8 | O'F8
OB | SFB | 98
6 | P08 | 918
€08 | 88 | SF
918 | S18 | 98
Z18 | 9°68 | O°S8
Z18 | 98 | 8h8
228 | O18 | S98
SB | P88 | SLB
918 | 6°88 | 088
ZB | 288 | G98
VIS | 798 | SB
618 | SL8 | 9S8
F'08 | $98 | L'F8
068 | 9°88 | O18
8'6L | 8'S8 | SSB
$08 | €98 | oS8
Z'08 | 9I8 | 908
cis | 2°98 | 898
G08 | ats | 18
9'LL | SSL | VBL
S18 | S18 | SLs
° ° °
lela
>
*ainje1od ula J,
10z9'6a}
68g"
$79"
989°
[69°
L89°
€&$9°
Lo’
mg
ecg’
669°
919"
LEL*
1s¢°
oy"
“WO “YG IB paasasqo ainssed qT WNUIXe TAT
Se
1q Wt NT
ong
IPNUINI-O1.UD,
OIC,
1} B1]S-O1L1
ond
Apno|g
A[zzuq
OVI
oyId
OI
Apnoj[g
TJB1]S- OULD,
Apnolg
A|ZZuq
OWI
OWI,
og
ond
OVW
OG
OCT
oWIG
031d
TYVI]S- O11
IBIIO
ong
Apno[9
AZZ
ond
eee
“a
"M 'S
‘a S$
ac
Sa
aS
x
‘S
"MS °S
‘S
"MS 'S
‘S$
‘a ‘S
a
) 0)
fea]
ee
va
Ea aie:
Tes
SS
Apnea
"AWS Jo yoodsy
“PUM
[St 64 | > 08
O'LL | 0°08 | 818
O18 | B28 | LT8
G08 | S°6L | f08
O'6L | 8GL | F'6L
€8L | O'6L | O'6L
BLL | BBL | LBL
SLL | O6L | BBL
Z9L | OLL | B'9L
eel | V6L | O'6L
S18 | $68 | 068
Z08 | S18 | OT8
r6L | ST8 | OTS
9°6L | SI8 | FT8
08 | VI8 | OT8
0°08 | 4°08 | 9°08
e'6L | VO8 | F°08
$08 | S18 | ats
$08 | 618 | 818
S'6L | S18 | SIs
$6L | G08 | 0:08
¢'6L | 0°08 | 8'6L
SeL | V6L | F6L
ZBL | S6L | O'6L
S08 | @¢8 | 98
g'8L | S08 | Z'08
SLL | S8L | SL
O'6L | & 08 | 008
8BL | 608 | 8°08
PLL | V6L | S6L
r6L | VI8 | 608
¢'08 | 98 | FSB
G ° °
Sicleaene eke,
Ss
Esai
oa °
*ainyeiadwa J,
“QSI1-UNG 1B aPBU SUONBALASGC
6¢¢"
669°
CF9"
669°
GPO
c6¢°
RSG"
ats
Sig"
T¢gs°
199°
T99°
L6P*
GLY
6SP°
CRF
vig’
SSo"
Try’
r09°
199°
669°
9LG°
66S
SSL’
GEL"
809°
cog’
969°
699°
ear ee, OT
"SLZ
io
1g
0&
6G
Bz
9%
GZ
¥G
SG
- 7 tts — SS Ae = ’ ee — a t at i? riz |< ey fas, | e
P Ex ‘em ~ : ‘ a. : = : ~
4
pe
68ST | LLL, L'TOT C6l 'F8| 068 seeees esa O08 GER, rre ore “*** | e-T8/ 1°98) Z'98) 0S" 6z est **" (¢'T8| 9°98) 1°98) TFS"
Tg a °* | BS6 |¥'92/6'08| FSB} WMWUNO-ONI} "S| $08) O'F8)/ 6'F8] TLF’ NUINI-OLIT| =—*S | 8'08) 8°S8) B°F8| LIF APNO[D) ‘A"S"A| $1080" SB] 8'F8| 16F
Og} | 88'0 | 080 | BOIT | 4°18/0°L8) $26 young) *N | °g8} ¢°68) 0'06| Sao" yNUAD) *N | O°F8| 9°%6| 16/00" OWN | "HN | $8] 0°36) F' 16] PFS"
6Zig| 90°0 | S0°0 | 8°6OT | 9°6L/ T'¢8} 9°06 OMT | “A "S |6 08] 6°28) ¢ 88) Bg" OnI | “A *S | $'18| #68) S06) LES" 011d | “A ‘S | S18] 8°68) 0°68) FBS" .
Bz s lai 901 682) 9'F8] S706 OIG) “S |9°08) 9°Sg! G'L8) TLS" OIG] “H *S | L708] 9°88) 0°68) 9GG° | Neays-ojnuinD| “| | g-Tel eg g'4gi GLE
LZ} | 80:0 | 90:0 | $90T | F'82/9°¢8/ 8°88] Nes-opnmNg) “Ss | ¢'61| Fg G'Ee8\ eRgr | BeAIs-ofNUIND | AA SS] GTR) FFB) O'S8) 6S" ONT) “A “S | 0'%8) 6°S8| S°S8| Fes"
9@| | SIO | 80°0 | O'gOT | 82) g°E8] F°88 HBI}E-OWD) "S| FBL1S'18] $8] BS¢" ApnolD| “Al *S | 08] S'F8] 6'F8| TFS" OIG | A"S"S| 8°08] BSB) $98) TSS"
GZ} | 9T'O | SLO | SOT | $81) 6'S8| 318 Od) “S| 6°8L/%'%g) SB] GFS" NVIIS- O41) ASS] B°08) SSB] O'S8| STS" Apnojd| *S |eosiessiessioss | '
FZ i "* | O'OOT | 9°9Z] 9°18] 9°98 ApNo[D! “AA "S| ¢°08) 9'FR/s'eBl FIG? | VeUS-onuMD| “sg loTgig'cgig’ss| TOP J VENS-opnuND| +g | z-Tg] F-98/B°¢g! ORT
z| | 99°0 | 6F'0 | ©'@B | 6°LL) F°6L) 8°08 Al221(T|"MAS’S| §°LL| ¥8L| F'BL| BEF" Apnold|" AAS"S/ 0°82) 9°08) 0°08) 99%" APNOID|"M SS] F111 B°GL| O'GL| GLE
Gz|_ | 880 | Z8'0 | ¢'38 | 9 O8|0"s8| F°S8 2 OMG) “AM | S'FL}e°08/ 3°08] 08S" 2, OMG|'M *S 0°62) O'T8] 8°18) LTS" Sualurey|"AASS| O°6L| 9°18) 8°@8) OZ"
1@| D} os'0 | FF'0 | O'OOT |Z 08/ 0°S8| 1°68 ourdrRey| "AL | 2°18) 0°E8] S'S8] 68S" oulmted | “HS | S's] 9'F8/ 8°98] GLS" QUIN | AS”S] 2°68] 9°88] €°88) 81S"
OZ} | FIO { OT'O | 9°98 |21°6L| 6°18 0'°F8 OMT) "S| O°T8| G’%e] 8'T8/ 8e9" WOIOAQ! "S| B08) 8°18) e°18| SSI" WSVOI9AQ! "S | g-62/ 1g! CTR OO
61 9L°0 | 89°0 | 8°46 | 8°08/F'¢8| 0°98 ApnojD| S| z'0s] 2°z8| 0'e8| 9%" ONG | “A “S | S18] 9° F8) O'F8/ GLP" Apno})| “A "S | 6°08 g'¢8] 9°E8| SLF"
8; | 810 | FIO | SLOT | Z°08| 3°98] 2°26 Old) “A | $'%8} 6'68/ 0°06) OFF" Apnol)} A’S"A 0°28) 9°06] Z°16| 668" youn)! “A 0's] sae] P16) FIP
AT; | TSO | 9F'O | SOT (0°08) 9'F8/ T6Rf = BLIS-OLNT DI NA] S18) Teg] SFR! OVP" oN | aN Gl) 0:28) 3'F8/ 0'F8/ 81" Apno[)) “H “S | #18] $*F8| S°S8| Sar"
oT &PO | 860 | 8°90T | 1°08] 9°S8) T'16 SULUIBY] “A Lg" te SSB] 6'F8| TIP euruleTd |" NG) 3'Z8| 2°68) 0°06} FOP” fF BAYS-OTNUIND |" NG! E°Zgl G06] G'06 BEF
GI LI'O | GT'0 | F°90T | 8-08) #98) 6°16 NB49S-OLTO AN NT} 8°08] #98] 0°28] OOF" OIC) “ANN | £18] #48! 0°L8) 9FF* QUIN | “A *S |0°%8) 9°S8! 9°S8 9BF"
PT 80 | 86°T | F'OTT | 3°18] 1°28] 0'S6 sululey|) *s "08 0'€8| 0°F8/ OTS" Apno|D/"'S'S| $'1g| 0°88) ¢°88| 89F" ApnoiD| "A “S| ¢'zs| 2°18) S'68
€1/©} 800 | 90°0 | z°60T | o'T8/ e°28) 9°e6 OMT) “S | 8°18! g'z9] 8°88] L8r" WBIIS-OLND) "S| 9°98] 8°88/0'06/ 897" | Weus-ojnmnDO) “Ss |o-esiz'e6| 1°36
31 = “* {| 9°90T | L°64| 0°98} & &6 HBS-O1ML} "S| B'08} $'98] 18] BOS OIG) "S| 0%} $16) 0°S6| O6F" AUN! M “S| 9°%8| 0'S6| F'16 FSS"
It} | 40°0 | £0°O | ¢TOL | 9°62) ¢°F8] O68} HENSON) "S| TOs) greg 3:98) alg" | Wetys-ojnwND) °S | O'Tg) 28) 9°28) 999" VEIIS-OAND | AASS| $18) 0°18) S18)
OT; | 890 | G90 | 8 FOr | 1°64) o'r8/ 8°68 eulmley| "S| ¥°6L) S'18| 0°S8| 899" Apno[D) “A | 8°18] ¢'F8| ¢'e8) 629" Od | AN “| F821! #18] f'e8
6 9T'0 | ZO | O'OOT | 6'82| FEB! 8°18 OI | “A “S | €°6L| 9°18] 2°18] LE9° A[Z211¢q |"A'S"S| 08] FSB BEB} 009" Ont |" A"S’S| #08] 6'%8/ SB
8 G6T | 88°T | FFOT | 0°08] 1°98] S66 Apno[D| “A | sz] cog] 1°08] rS¢° Surrey) “N | 9°22) 9°64) 3'%8| 1S" ApNolD|' M *S/g'zB| 0°68} 0°06
L nS "* | PLOT | 9°62] L°S8| 8°16 OI! “S| 0°18) 9°G8) $°88/ 009" ynwnD; “S| F'gg! 4°16| 0'16| 689° AUNP-OLN), “S |6°18| 0' 14) $'06
=) (Gara "* | FOOT OBL L'FR) P16) =—BBS-OLID| «S| 008) 9 Gg] L°98\ 619° WeAjs-O1ID |" AA “S| S'ZB! S16) 806] S69" HV1js-O1NT| “S _|0'S8| 8'06| $06) P19
¢ Ss ** | ororl eezl z-zal 2°¢R yung) *s | 2°82! p29 F 8! ogo" Yeljs-o]nwND| “S | $'1e\8'F8) o'F8) S99" Hyeays-op AMA |A'S"S| 9:08) 1°48] F $8, 88S
7 89'°0 | PSO | STOT | 9°08] T°S8} 9°68 OIC |" AA “S | $'08) ZEB] 8°S8} OLS" otd| “S| $08) 9°28) g°e8| LoS OWId; “S_ |e 18) 27GB) e'98) FES"
g i "* | FOOT | 6°82] 8'F8} 9°06 OIG) “S | ¢$'%8!ls'Gg! SSB} L9¢° o11q| “S| $'¢8| 9°18) p98] seo" Apno[D | MSS] 9°eg] 8°88 ¥'68) 699"
z FTO | O10 | 9°68 | L°9L/ 9°08) S°F8 Apno1d| 'S_ | ¢ 18] 0°r8| £°28| 6FS" onig|; “S| 9°18) 0'€8) 8°18) 17S" Al2z11q}| *S | 8°61| 9°08) 8°62
I 98°T | BLT | 6°96 | 'E8] 0°98] 8°88 Aj2z1q| “A “S | ¢'44| ¢°61| 8°18) Ses ‘6z Apnojp) “S | 3'g8|0°L8| 6°98) SOS '6z Apno|D] “S08 0°28/8"98) STS"6z
"youy ;°youy | 6. O41 ca ° o | o \seyouy o | o oy PeHeul o]/o |/o {seyouy
Fee |S | Fel ele e 2/2/92 | oF Z|) 2] 9 # |e) 2
o j i] . 4
1B) S$ | B ES |S LE | | sag sorvadsy 2) |S | ssa | fis Jo yedsy 2) E | B| 22 | igyoroadsy Flee
Be. 9 ODS} ee *1AJIWIOWIOY | eaetelpede See = ja Jie Biel ce LEE ae =
S 199.7 | 007 a: uINWTUITAY pue “puta! *aunyesed ula J, S "pul AA |ounyeiedwie |, 3 *puUrAA | *ainjesed wa J,
¢ | 'saoney arey! # © j UNUIXEy # SS "308-UNS JB OpPEUL suoljvadesqO ‘ud 718 postosqo vinssot q WAWIUT TAT [WOOF SUZ IB IPBUI SUOTBALISG GQ —
[*paniaquoa ‘19960.5927 9090.50]0.10072 If |
JOURNAL
OF THE
ASLATIC. SOCIETY.
DVDVEPOL_P®LADALPLLLLDDOLLLOILOLPLLOOIOIIIOO™
No. VI.—I1851.
Notes on the ‘* Mahdpurushyas,” a sect of Vaishnavas in Asdm.—By
Capt. EK. T. Darton, Political Assistant Commissioner, Asam, in
charge of Kdmrup.
Amongst various tribes of Vaishnavas in Asam, distinguished from
each other by differences in doctrinal or ceremonial points of more or
less importance, I know of none that for the general respectability and
intelligence of the disciples, their number and their success in making
proselytes, are more deserving of attention than the Mahapurushyas
or votaries of the Borpetah Shostro, a religious community widely
spread throughout lower Asam, and extending into Cooch-Behar and
N. E. Rungpore.
The word Borpetah is variously derived. Some say it is a corrup-
tion for Borpata and means the great throne, great altar, or with refer-
ence to the grant of lands conferred on this institution, it may signify
great endowment. The sect have many monasteries in different parts
of Kamrup and elsewhere, but they are all regarded as subordinate
to the great establishment at Borpetah, which is situated in north-
western Kamrup, and gives the name to a large Pergunnah, and also
to a subdivision of the district and to the station of the Joint Magis-
trate and Deputy Collector, in charge of this subdivision.
The Pergunnah of Borpetah and others contiguous to it are com-
posed of low alluvial lands liable to periodical inundation. The sites
of the villages are all artificially raised, and in the rains the whole
country presents the appearance of a vast lake, the raised villages with
No. XLIX.—New Series. 3.N
456 Notes on the ** Mahdpurushyas.” (No. 6,
their groves of trees forming so many islands; the communication
between them, being at this period entirely by water. The retiring
floods leave these plains in excellent condition for the cultivation of
mustard seed, which in rotation with Aussa dhan, or summer rice, is
the staple produce of this part of the country.
Borpetah is by far the largest and most densely populated of these
villages. By a census made in 1847-48, that portion of it considered
as belonging exclusively to the Shostro and comprising an area of 175
acres, contained 7,368 souls, all of them Bhakats or attachdas of the
Shostro. From the necessity of economizing space, where raised sites
are so scarce, and raising them so expensive, the huts are more closely
clubbed together than they generally are in Asdmese villages, still
they have a rural rather than a town appearance, being, built without
much attention to order, and the huts as well as the roads and path-
ways, that connect the different portions of the thickly populated
grove, being all shaded by noble old trees.
To the south of the grove a large and well raised enclosure contains
the great Namghar Shostro, or chief place of worship, and all the
other sacred edifices of the institution. The Shostro is a large build-
ing with a thatched roof supported on huge posts of the most durable
timber procurable. All the Vaishnavas in Asém have similar build-
ings for religious meetings, but this one at Borpetah is a chef
d’ceuvre of its kind and merits description. This section will shew
z
the plan of its construction. A, B and C are centre and side aisles .
forming the interior of the edifice; D. and E are open verandahs,
1851.] Notes on the ‘‘ Mahdpurushyas.” 457
embracing three sides of the building; the fourth is finished off with
an open gable across which, and contiguous to the Namghar, there is
another smaller building on posts in which is contained a stone image
of Vishnu and ‘‘ Sala’grams.”’
The Shostro is one hundred and eighty feet long by sixty in breadth
supported on fourteen rows of posts. ‘The altar, covered over with red
silk, on which the Bhagavat and other sacred books are deposited under
square frames of talc, is placed in the centre aisle in the south portion
of the building ; and receives light from the open gable above it.
There are two entrances, one from the east near the altar, the other from
the north facing it, besides which and the gable there is no opening for
the admission of light except from spaces cut out in the ornamental carv-
ing of a cornice of wood which encircles three sides of the building under
the verandah, and through which spaces the portion of the congregation,
who not being admitted into the interior of the building, are obliged
to confine themselves to the verandah, can see what is going on inside.
Near the northern entrance to the right there is a colossal figure of
Hanuman and to the left a similar image of Garir supported on
massive frames of timber and painted in bright colours. These images
are not worshipped, which, indeed, might be inferred from their position
between the congregation and the altar. Down the centre aisle there
are two rows of large candelabra of wrought iron each capable of hold-
ing some hundreds of small oil burners to illumine the building for
the evening service. It is only on great occasions that they are all
used, a few near the altar being sufficient for the ordinary services. To
give me a better view of the interior of the building they were all
lighted for me in the day time, the morning service was then being
celebrated and the vista of these pyramids of light with numerous
white draped figures to assist in distributing it through the vast
gloomy building had a most imposing effect. There is nothing else
in the interior of the building worth noticing. The outer or verandah
posts are all elaborately but rudely carved, every second or third being
a caryatid representing one of the incarnations of Vishnu. None but
Bhakats, or disciples, after purification and change of raiment are
admitted into the interior of the Shostro. Women are excluded but
may sit in the Verandah, and at certain periods join in the spiritual
songs.
anh 2
458 Notes on the “ Mahdpurushyas.” [No. 6.
To the east of the Namghar and at a distance of about twelve feet
from it is asmall brick temple with a dome, occupying an area of thirty-
eight square feet, enshrined in which is a stone about half a cubit long
bearing an impression said to be the foot print of Madhab one of the
founders of the Shostro. This is revered as a most sacred relic, and °
when cholera or other epidemic rages in the village and a time is in con-
sequence appointed for solemn prayer to avert the calamity, this stone
is then placed on the altar beside the Bhagavat in the Namghar, and
the people on such occasions worship fasting and in wet garments.
In front of this temple there is a well, protected by a copper canopy,
supported on four light pillars of the same metal, the water of which
is considered very holy.
To the north of the enclosure containing these buildings, is the
principal entrance, a covered structure of timber grotesquely carved and
gaily painted. To the south a flight of rough stone steps conducts
to the bed of a nullah and also to a small tank ; to the east and west
are the cloisters of the monks whom I shall now proceed to describe.
The Mahapurushyas recognize two orders of their sect, the
‘“*Udasins’” or monks who have renounced the world, and devoted
themselves to celibacy ; and the ‘‘ Grihist’’ or family men, or as they
are also called, ‘‘ Grihi,”” laymen. |
Any Bhakat that pleases may become a Udasin or monk, on his
doing so he occupies or shares with another one of the small cells or
divisions of the cloisters. He lives on alms going daily his rounds to
collect from his friends ; and during the remainder of the day and part
of the night, he should devote himself to reading or hearing read the
history of the two Mahapurushyas, founders of the sect, S’ankar and
Madhab, called the ‘‘ Lil4 Charitra ;’ practising the three ‘‘ Veds”
‘hearing, singing and remembering,’ contemplating and realizing to
himself the attributes and form of the deity, for idols he is not allowed
to worship. ,
Each of these monks acts as immediate spiritual adviser or confes-
sor to one or more families of Grihis. It is said they are allowed access
at all times to all parts of the house and to all members of the family,
and that if the good man of the house observe the monk’s long staff
with brazen knob (the symbol by which they are known as Udasins in
their peregrinations) planted at the entrance of his zenanah, he may
1851.] Notes on the “ Mahdpurushyas.” 459
not himself go in till the holy visitor comes out; but this account,
suggestive as it is of somewhat too intimate a connection between the
spiritual guide and his fair penitents, was not given to me by any
member of the sect, though it is very generally asserted.
In the cloisters to the east and west of the Namghar, there are at
present one hundred and fifty-seven monks. Long sheds substantially
built and enclosed, with front Verandahs from end to end, about six feet
in breadth, are divided into apartments, sixteen or twenty feet square,
opening out on the verandah by one double door to each. In these
apartments the monks live sometimes two together, sometimes one alone.
They exercise considerable ingenuity in making their cells commodious,
the simple materials of which they are composed do not give much
scope for their skill and taste, but the doors and lintels are elaborate-
ly carved and the door fastenings, all different, are so many inven-
tions for which each originator might take out a patent. The cloisters
and every place connected with the Shostro, are kept scrupulously clean
and neat. ‘The monks have a small flower garden in which they cul-
tivate flowers and flowering shrubs used in the religious ceremonies.
In the dress and appearance of these monks there is nothing peculiar
to distinguish them from ordinary mortals, with the exception of the
long staffalready alluded to. For raiment, however, they are required
to confine themselves to the simple waistcloth and a small white
*‘chadder” or scarf, and to keep the cloths they wear at worship and
at meals exclusively for those occasions,
Detached in other parts of the village there are two other sets of
cloisters containing the one fifty-five, the other twenty-six monks.
In one of these there is a particular seat from which the head monk
reads and expounds. In consequence of a dispute there are at present
two who by turns occupy this seat. The old monks are called Ata
and Atoi as marks of respect.
There are in the Kamrup district one hundred and ninety-five
Shostros subordinate to that of Borpetah. I know not how many
there may be in other districts. All those I have seen are built
exactly on the model of the parent institution, each having its esta-
blishment of Udasins in cloisters, and its “ Grihis” or laymen in ordi-
nary dwellings. Five or six of these are to a small extent endowed,
that is, have received grants of land held at half rates from the former
460 Notes on the “* Mahdpurushyas.” [No. 6.
rulers of the country, the remainder have no endowment, but they are
nevertheless maintained in much better order than the generality
of Shostros and temples to which extensive grants have been made,
being well supported by a numerous and respectable body of disciples
who all pay a very devout attention to the externals of religion.
Of the actual number of this sect I am unable to form any estimate,
and from the Shostro manuscripts no information on the subject was
to be derived, as they keep no record of their proselytes; but they
form a considerable proportion of the population of this district (K4m-
rip). I know of two villages each containing two or three thousand
inhabitants, the one a village of weavers, the other a village of oil-
pressers, all of whom are disciples of Borpetah ; and they are numerous
in all parts of the district. They also muster strong in Gowalparah and
Cooch-Behar, and are found, I believe, even in the Dacca district.
Wherever they reside they appear to regard Borpetah, with as much
reverence as the Mohammadans pay to Mecca, though their great saints
and founders, Sankar and Madhab, neither died nor were born there,
Many respectable men holding offices in the courts of Gowhatty, or
fiscal charges of Pergunnahs, have their permanent residences in, and
never remove their families from, the sacred grove of Borpetah. They
regard it as ‘‘ the loveliest spot on earth,’ and a protracted absence
from it, they cannot endure. Of the inhabitants of the grove generally
I may safely say there is not a more intelligent or a more industrious
community in the whole province.
They are most of them traders as well as cultivators of the soil, and
their boats with agricultural produce, pottery, &c. are to be found in
every creek in Asam, and as far down the Brahmaputra as Serajgunje.
In point of education the proportion of those amongst them, that can
read and write is far greater than amongst any other class of Asamese
that I am acquainted with. The rising generation appear to be nearly
all receiving instruction in letters.
As the sect of the Mahapurushyas have sprung up within the last
four hundred years it ought not to be very difficult to trace their
history, but the desire of the disciples to deify their founders has some-
what mystified their origin.
From the memoirs of his life and writings preserved in manuscript
by his followers, Sankar was born, or, I beg his pardon, the Avatar of
1851.] Notes on the “‘ Mahapurushyas.” 461
Sankar occurred at Ali Pikeri, a village of central Asém, in the
year of “ Sakddit”? 1385, corresponding with A. D. 1464, and departed
this life or returned to heaven from Bhela, in Cooch-Behar, in Saka
1490, or A. D. 1569 ; and Madhab first appeared in the family of one
Hari Collité in Saka 1433, or A. D. 1512, and died A. D. 1597.
They were thus contemporaries of ‘‘ Sri Chaitanya,”’ who is adored as
an incarnation of Krishna, and venerated as the founder of their reli-
gion by most of the Vaishnavas of Bengal, and from the similarity of
the doctrines inculcated as well as from a tradition to that effect it
may be inferred that the Asamese sectarian was indebted, directly
or indirectly, to his illustrious contemporary for the system of religion
he introduced. Chaitanya,* of whose career the accounts handed
down to us are perhaps more to be depended on, was born at Sylhet
in A. D. 1485, and died, or was last seen, at Jagannath in A. D.
1527. The Asamese all admit the interview between him and San-
kar, but the sect of whom I am treating do not wish it to be supposed
that either of their founders was under any obligations to the Bengal
Saint.
The Lila Charitra already referred to as the received account of
the life of the two Mahapurushyas, is in verse, and dates are excluded
as too matter-of-fact for a poetical effusion. According to this poem
Sankar’s reputed father, named Cusim, was one of the chiefs of the
country called “ Bhuyas.’? ‘These chiefs have often had the govern-
ment of Asam, or of parts of Asam, absolutely in their hands, and the
periods of their power are referred to as the times of the ‘ baruh
bhuyas,” but though they are honourably distinguished as the days
in which many important works, tanks, roads, embankments, and the
like were executed, their authority as rulers appears to have been
always either a provisional or a usurped one, and the expression
* baruh bhuyas’ rule’’ is now used to signify a period of anarchy.
Sankar’s father was a ‘‘Sudra” of the caste little known except in
Asam, called “ Collita.”? The education of his son he entrusted to a
learned Brahman and the only marvels related of his childhood are his
extraordinary aptitude for learning and intense application night and
day to his studies without rest.
* Ward’s Hindus, Vol. 2nd, page 173, As. Soc. Res. Vol. xvi. p. 110.
462 Notes on the ‘© Mahdpurushyas.”’ [No. 6.
In his youth he was married, but his wife died, and shortly after on
the death also of his father, which appears to have taken place about
the same time, he distributed all his property amongst his relations,
went on a pilgrimage, visited Gyah, Jagannath and other places, and
returned after an absence of twelve years. He found the civil govern-
ment of his country ina very disorganized state and was importuned
by his friends to resume his position as a chief to assist in restoring
order, but this he declined urging that he had now to meditate on all
that he had read and seen. They, however, persuaded him to take
another wife, and the free gifts he received on the occasion of his mar-
riage were of greater value than all the wealth he had formerly been
possessed of. In his meditations on the Bhagavat and Purans he
appears about this time to have been assisted by a Brahman named
Rama Rama Guru, whom the Lila Charitra introduces to us rather
abruptly. This Brahman was, however, the progenitor of the family,
who for many generations have held the office of Shasturiah or head
of the Shostro, and that may account for his being so prominently
brought forward ; but his assistance was not very valuable, as Sankar
did not fully comprehend the sacred books he was studying till in-
structed in their meaning by a Brahman who was specially deputed by
Jagannath himself to Sankar and made a long journey for the pur-
pose with no other address than “Sri Sankar, Asim.’ The name of
this Brahman is not given in the Lilaé Charitra but in some other
work he is styled Jagadisa Misra. It was about this time that his
intimacy with Madhab commenced. Madhab was a ‘ Sdkta,”’ a wor-
shipper of the female principle. One day he gave directions to his
brother-in-law Ramadasa to procure a goat for sacrifice, at an approach-
ing festival in honor of Kali. Ramadasa having made known to Sankar
the commission he had received, was advised by him to return to Ma-
dhab without having executed it. The latter displeased at what appeared
to him an unwarrantable interference sought an interview with San-
kar and entered on a violent altercation with him—but Sankar mildly
reproved him and quoting from the Bhagavat expounded to him how
all adoration should be paid to ‘‘ Vishnu the Supreme.” ‘ For’ said
he, ‘if you pour water on the roots of the tree the leaves and
branches are refreshed and strengthened by it, applied to the leaves
and branches and not to the roots it is of no avail.”’ Madhab is stated
1851.) Notes on the “ Mahdépurushyas.” 463
to have been so much struck with the aptness of this illustration that
he at once prostrated himself as a disciple before Sankar, from
that hour devoted himself to the study of the Bhagavat and its com-
mentaries, and became in time Sankar’s most efficient coadjutor in
translating these works into the vernacular for the benefit of his coun-
trymen. His merits as a translator and as a faithful follower of
Sankar are acknowledged by all the Vaishnavas in Asam, but the
Mahapurushyas regard the master and the disciple as equally entitled
to adoration, and deify them both. If there be any difference, it is in
favor of Maédhab. The enclosure of their great place of worship con-
tains a temple in honor of him—his footprint, enshrined therein, is their
most sacred relic. They have nothing similar in honor of Sankar ;
but the anniversaries of their respective deaths are observed with the
same solemnities. The success of Sankar in proselytizing drew upon
him the envious eyes of the Brahmans, but as they dreaded meeting
him in controversy, they are accused in the Lila Charitra of endea-
vouring to throw discredit on his doctrines, by ridicnling, reviling and
bullying those that received them. The disciples having brought this
to Sankar’s notice, he applied to the authorities to bring about a
meeting between him and the Brahmans. This was arranged and San-
kar premising by saying that he would condemn the Brahmans out of
their own mouths asked them, if a sinner and an outcast might repeat
the name of Krishna, without having made atonement and being re-
admitted to caste? They replied that the name of Krishna was of such
efficacy that to repeat it with faith was not only permitted but enjoined
by him, as the repetition of the name alone was sufficient for atonement,
and in this “ Kali Yug’’ it is all that was necessary for man’s salvation
except the Brahmans. All present declared that this was what Sankar
had been inculcating, and taking up the ery of Hari! Hari! which he
had taught them, the Brahmans had not a word more to say.
After this Sankar went about establishing Shostros in different
places, and wherever he halted one of these institutions sprung up. Near
his own village he founded the Borduar Shostro the present head
priest of which is descended from him through his granddaughter, for
though he left sons they had no male issue. In the autumn of his life
he again visited Jaggannath and then it was he had an interview with
Chaitanya. He returned from this pilgrimage and recommenced his
religious teaching with a more comprehensive library and a greater
30
464 Notes on the ‘* Mahdpurushyas.” [No. 6.
store of knowledge, and resigning his mantle to Madhab finished his
career in Cooch Behar in the one hundred and fourth year of his age.
Sankar and Madhab between them translated into Asamese the
Bhagavat, Ramayana, Ndmamdld, and other Granthas. They taught
their disciples choruses of spiritual songs and several hymns from a
work called the Kirttan Grantha. They gave instruction on the
names and attributes of God from the books called the Namaghosa,
Gunamala, Lilamala, &c. and compiled or translated, I do not know
which, the Bhakti Ratndbali, selections from the Bhagavat and the
Purans.
The doctrines taught by these divines appear clearly the same as
those ascribed to Chaitanya, and perhaps the most essential differ-
ence between the Mahapurushyas and the Vaishnavas of Bengal is that
the former more rigidly observe and preserve in greater purity what
they have received.
They instructed their disciples to acknowledge the existence of only
one God, Vishnu the supreme, and prohibited their engaging in the
worship of any other deity. They do not ignore the existence of the
rival or minor gods of the Hindu Pantheon, but consider that in
adoring Vishnu they obtain the favor of them all. They were instructed
to acknowledge all the Avatars of Vishnu, but were to regard his appear-
ance as Krishna as the manifestation of most importance to mortals,
and to seek salvation by the repetition of his name and contemplation
of his attributes. Amongst his other titles he was to be acknowledged
as Radha Vallabha, or lord of Radha, but Radha was to be regarded as
inseparably connected with this incarnation of the God, not as a dis-
tinct object of worship. In regard to a future state, the doctrines, if I
am correctly informed of them, are simple enough. LHlevation to Vai-
kant’ha, the heaven of Vishnu, as the reward of the virtuous, an eternity
of ‘ Narak’ hell, as the lot of the wicked.
Those amongst them who were ‘‘ Grihis,”’ laymen, were permitted to
worship the images of Vishnu and Krishna in the form of the Sdlagram
but all other idol worship was interdicted, and though images of
Krishna, Rama, &c. are set up in some of the places of worship belong-
ing to the Mahapurushyas, no adoration is paid to them except by
Brahmans. To the Sdlagram and image of Krishna, offerings of un-
cooked food are, however, made by the Pujari, a Brdhman, in the name
and in behalf of the community. The ‘ Udasins’ are absolutely inter-
1851.] Notes on the ‘* Mahépurushyas.” 465
dicted all image worship, even of the Salagram, and the reason assigned
for this distinction between them and the laity is that, images or sym-
bols of the deity on which to concentrate the ideas, are required by
men whose minds are distracted by family cares and by indulgence in
worldly enjoyments, but not by those who have withdrawn themselves
from both, and who, if they act up to their vocation, spend the greater
portion of their time in holy meditation.
The doctrines of Chaitanya obliterated the distinctions of caste. In
all probability those originally promulgated by Sankar had a like
tendency ; but at present though the Mahapurushyas have not that
reverence for it that is entertained and arrogated by other Hindus, and
have more intercourse with each other irrespective of caste than is
usual amongst the ‘twice-born,’ yet the distinction is not altogether
effaced, and the Mahapurushyas will not eat cooked food from the
hands of a brother whose blood is not as pure as their own.
Hindus of all castes are admitted into the fraternity, and once admit-
ted are, with the exception above noticed, associated with on equal terms
by all the brethren, and there is nothing more remarkable about this
sect than the firmness with which this bond of fraternity is maintained,
supporting each other through evil report and good report, bravely and
generously. One of the most highly respected of the Udasins is by
caste a distiller of spirits. Amongst ordinary Hindus it would be
considered degrading to men of caste to associate with such an indivi-
dual, but now, as a Mahapurushya and a. Udasin of acknowledged
holiness, his origin is considered no disgrace to him.
Actual privacy at meals, such as is enjoined by some of the Vaishnava
divines, the Mahapurushyas are not obliged to conform to. It is usual
with this sect when a number get together, to form a mess, the man of
the purest caste amongst them cooks for all, and they eat sitting together
in one enclosure but not from the same dish. This uncivilized practice
of eastern nations they regard with disgust and every man has his own
plate to eat off. Though a social fraternity in their own community
is thus encouraged, they are obliged to be extremely circumspect in
their intercourse with all other sects, who are to them as gentiles,
Purification by bathing and change of raiment is necessary before every
meal and previous to entering their places of worship, as they cannot
transact the affairs of every day life without coming into contact with
gentiles, and all such contact pollutes.
ovo 2
466 Notes on the ‘* Mahépurushyas.” [No. 6.
Sankar particularly warned his followers against the commission of
the following crimes, which from their being particularized whilst
others of equal or greater importance are omitted, were doubtless those
that in the days of his admonitions were most prevalent—adultery,
theft, lying, pulling each other’s hair, (!) or any violence to the person
of another. He also placed his interdict on the use of intoxicating
drugs, which is considered to extend even to the use of tobacco, and, in
addition to what is abstained from by all orthodox Hindus, he pro-
hibited his disciples from eating or even keeping ducks, pigeons, and
goats. Some of these prohibitions are not now much attended to.
This sect of Vaishnavas make nine marks with the chandan or powder
of sandal-wood on the forehead, the bridge of the nose, the ears, breast, .
and arms. As they make each mark they repeat some name but fur-
ther than this, the rationale of the marking they will not disclose.
Perhaps there is one mark for each of the accomplished incarnations
of Vishnu, or it may be, one for each of :the nine Bidhs or modes of
acquiring knowledge.
During the life-time of Sankar all the Vaishnavas acknowledged
him, and him only, as their spiritual head. On his death Madhab
succeeded to this position amongst the Mahapurushyas, but the first
Shusturiah or Adhikari of the Borpetah Shostro was a Udasin Bhakat
whose name was Mathura Dasa, but who was generally called and is
now spoken of as ‘Burd Atd.” He was selected for the office, and
installed in it by Madhab. Mathura Dasa before his death directed
the Bhakats in conjunction with the Mahants,* or heads of the subor-
dinate Shostros, to select a successor from the Brahman family of Rama
Rama Guru, the learned pundit who studied with Sankar, a successor
was chosen in accordance with his wishes and since then the vacancies
in the office of Adhikari have always been filled by the descendants of
this Brahman. Some assert that such was the injunction of the last
Sudra Shusturiah, others contend that the Bhakats are not bound to
select from any particular family, but had there been no restriction on
their choice, it is not likely that the succession would have so long
continued in this one. There have been many sharply contested elec-
* There are four families of these Mahants, all Sudras, one descended from the
Rama Dasa who married Madhab’s sister, the other three from favorite disciples and
fellow-labourers of the two Mahapurushyas. They signify their ratification of the
Bhakats’ selection by presenting the Shusturiah elect with the sacred ‘‘ Mala.’’
1851.] Notes on the “ Mahdpurushyas.” 467
tions, when the Bhakats were divided in opinion, but on no occasion
were the nominies of either party selected from any other family.*
The Adhikari is assisted by a deputy called the Desha Adhikari and
there are several other office-bearers for the lay and for the spiritual
duties.
With exception to certain fees allotted to the Adhikari, all offerings
received for religious duties, presents from disciples, fees of admission
from proselytes, fees for re-admission to caste and the like are deposited
in the Shostro treasury, and credited in the Shostro accounts by the
accountant, and no disbursement can be made except by order of the
Adhikari with the assent of the Bhakats, or a portion of them forming
a sort of committee. The treasury is said to be very rich. The value of
gold and silver utensils and ornaments together with the cash in the store-
house is estimated at 60,000 Rupees. The annual receipts may average
four or five thousand and the disbursements about three thousand. The
chief items of expenditure being the subsistence of poor travellers, for
whose benefit an establishment of wood-cutters, potters and fishermen
is kept up, and the expense of feasting at the great annual festivals
all visitors who avail themselves of the hospitality of the Shostro.
The half rent paid to Government for the Dharmmottar lands attached
to the temple is also paid from the general fund, nothing on this account
being taken from the Bhakats who occupy the land.
For adjudication in disputes brought before the head of the institu-
tion, for assessing the amount of fine to be levied from an outcast for
re-admission to caste, and for other matters requiring consideration,
the Adhikari is assisted by a council which usually consists of two or
more members of the family of the ‘‘ Pathak’’ (reader of a commentary
of the Bhagavat) and of the reader of the Bhagavat in Sanskrit,
a Brahman, or one of the family of the ‘‘ Rajmidhi’ who is the man
of business of the Shostro in all temporal affairs. These councils are
held in a house adjoining the ‘‘ Namaghar.”’
Any individual wishing to become a Bhakat or disciple must present
to the Shostro an offering of oil, cloths, and a sum of money according
to his means. The Adhikari or in his absence the Desha Adhikari
then teaches him the Mantra or initiating incantation, upon receiv-
ing which he must fee his instructor, and as far as I have learnt,
* This Rama Rama Guru was thus the Aaron of the sect, the progenitor of a
family of Levites from whom alone the high priests can be chosen.
468 Notes on the ‘‘ Mahdépurushyas.” [No. 6.
these are the only fees the Adhikari can claim, though he also
receives presents from disciples who visit him after a long absence.
I have not been able to ascertain in what words the mystic Mantra
is given. It is an inviolable secret.
It only remains for me to notice the services daily performed in the
Shostro. Sankar and Madhab taught their followers that of the
nine modes by which knowledge was acquired (‘‘ the nobo vid’’) the
most important were “‘ hearing,”’ “‘ singing and remembering,” and it
is with reference to these, that the following ritual has been established.
Ist. The morning service appropriately commences with the songs
which the Gopis were accustomed to sing to awaken Krishna.
2nd. This is followed by spiritual songs accompanied by the clap-
ping of hands and striking of cymbals.
3rd. The officiating Brahman reads a portion of the Bhagavat in
Sanskrita.
4th. A portion of the commentaries on the above in Asamese is
read by one of the Bhakats.
In the afternoon service.
Ist. The commentary of the Bhagavat is read.
Qnd. The congregation sing and clap their hands and strike the
cymbals.
3rd. The Bhagavat in Sanskrit is read.
The third service is held in the evening, at dusk, by candlelight, at
which, 1st, a portion of the “ Gunamala,”’
Qnd. Portions of the * Lila mala,”’ and
2rd. Parts of the “ Bhotima” are read.
4th. Singing accompanied with cymbals and other musical instru-
ments.
5th. Singing accompanied with the clapping of hands only.
6th. A portion of the commentaries on the Bhagavat or a part of
the Asamese translation of the Ramayana is read. These books are read
regularly through till finished, and then recommenced.
At the conclusion of each of these services the name of Krishna is
slowly repeated three or four times by the Bhakat who officiates, in a
deep, solemn and impressive tone of voice. The whole congregation
repeat it after him with equal solemnity, all with their heads reverently
bent down till the forehead touches the ground ; it is echoed by those
in the verandah and taken up by such as may be within hearing out-
1851.] Notes on the ** Mahépurushyas.” 469
side, who all prostrate themselves as they repeat it, and thus it is con-
tinued till it is heard but as a faint moan and dies away in the dis-
tauce. None that have been present could fail to be struck with this
very impressive mode of concluding the service.
The superiority of the form and mode of the devotional exercises
above described, contrasted with the ordinary temple worship of the
Hindus, is apparent enough to attract and retain votaries. Instead of
a small shrine into which none but the officiating Brahman enters and
from which no instruction to the crowd outside is even attempted, a
large building capable of affording accommodation to thousands is
devoted to the purposes of praises of the deity, congregational singing
and moral instruction, and to keep up the spirit of the sect as well as
to afford them ensamples of holy living, the actions, precepts and
chief incidents in the lives of their founders are constantly brought to
their recollection.
Amongst the peculiarities of this institution is the almost communis-
tic nature of their system of Government. In other Asam Shostros
the resident Bhakats were regarded as little better than slaves of the
high priest for the time being, whether the latter office was hereditary
or otherwise held, but the Bhakats of Borpetah have all a proprietary
right in their Shostro and a share in its Government. Acknowledg-
ing the Adhikari as their “Guru,” they implicitly submit to his
guidance in spiritual affairs but in temporal matters he can take no
step without their voice. There are indeed two parties amongst them
which we may designate ‘‘ high and low church,” the one admitting,
the other disavowing his claim to infallibility, but these are delicate
questions with which I will not further meddle.
The institution is less richly endowed by the former rulers of the
country than many others of far less importance, but they hold a grant
of land conferred on them by Seeb Sing, one of the Ahom rajds of
Asim, dated Saka 1657, corresponding with A. D. 1735, in which the
rights of the Bhakats are peculiarly recognized. The lands, about
397 acres, being granted to 297 individuals by name who were the
heads of the families of the resident Bhakats then existing and to the
Shusturiah and Desha Shusturiah and Pujari for the time being the
space for whose names is left blank. I am told that they have more
ancient grants for a smaller quantity of land from two of the Delhi
Badshdhs but these I have not seen.
470 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 6.
A Comparative Essay on the Ancient Geography of India.
(Continued from page 272.)
From Cach’/hara El Edrisi made Ghazera, and probably Cosair.*
The names of Wair, or EHirus are unknown now, at least to the pil-
grims, who travel that way. Having doubled the Cape, Nearchus
came into a large and commodious harbour, protected by a small
island, called by him Bibacta, and by Pliny, Bibaga; not more than
three hundred yards from the shore. ‘The distance from Crocala is
omitted by Arrian; but Pliny reckons twelve Roman, or ten and a
half British miles. Bcébaga is perhaps a corruption from Débi-baga,
the garden of Sitédé-devt, or simply Debi, who has several in that part
of the country. It is called Bydlus, in some MSS. Babulona, by
Philostratus, in his life of Apollonius; perhaps from Bddul, the
Acacia tree, which abounds all along that coast. This small island,
being so close in shore, has not been noticed by late navigators, and
possibly it no longer exists as an island. I suppose that this harbour,
denominated after Alexander, was at the mouth of the dry river, which
I mentioned before.
This narrow passage of 300 yards only, between the mainland and
the island, and even the harbour itself at the mouth of a river, is really
a Khari, or Kharyuna, or Khdrizdna, and answers of course to the
Rhixana, or Rhizana, both of Marcian, and of Ptolemy. Nine miles
Roman, or about eight British, from it there was, according to Pliny,
another island called Toralliba, which in Hindi signifies the island of
Iiba; and is obviously Chilney, called by Ptolemy Coddné, probably
for Colané ; for there is very little difference between the letters D,
and L in Greek; and of course they are often put the one for the
other. Besides, this island is opposite to the country called Cola, and
also Colwdén by El Edrisi. Ptolemy considered the island of Leda, as
different from Colané, which, in that case, must have disappeared,
which is not likely. Liba or Labe is the name of the goddess
Chandicd, or the lustful goddess, as we have seen before. Tora-Liba
is simply called Tora by El Edrisi; and in Hindi Tora, or Tara
signify an island. From this place Nearchus put to sea again, and
* See El Edrisi, pp. 56 and 57.
1851. | Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 471
after a course of four miles, stopped under the shelter of a small island
close to the shore, and called Domazt. There was no water; but it was
found of a good quality at the distance of about a mile, probably in
the dry bed of the canal, or Nala of Hanuman. This little island
seems to be noticed in some late surveys, and is called Domail by
El Edrisi; who says, that there was on it a small town called Cas-
Cahar, which, it is more probable, was on the continent; and the
inhabitants of it, are called Damei by Stephanus of Byzantium.
Cahar is, for Cahir, Cahird generally pronounced Cair. Severar
places called Cahzra, in the countries bordering upon the Indus, are
mentioned in the Ayin Acberi. I suppose the true reading to be Kiz-
Cahir, or Cair in Kiz, or Gedrosia. Céraicht was also called Cair, and
probably by way of contradistinction Caer-cede, Caer-shede, for Cair-
Send. For the Portuguese in composition sometimes wrote Cind,
Cend and even Gind for Sind. Hence we find it asserted, that the
Indus was also called Karshed. Small settlements have occasionally
been attempted on that coast, as I have been told; but they were soon
after forsaken, as Hingula-Devi is averse to them. The country was
called Sangada, a denomination now seemingly unknown in that
country. It is perhaps from the Sanskrit, and Hindi Sankhada,
implying a country abounding with shells, which is really the case.
El Edrisi says, that from Dadil, at the entrance of India, and of
course Cdraichi, to Cape Mond, there are six miles (the numbers are
obviously corrupted) hence to Coli six more. Col is Domail. Cola,
or Cali is a creek. From Domai, after a course of nineteen miles,
Nearchus reached a place called Saranga, probably from Rama-
chandra’s seat—Zerocd, or in Persian Seivwnga ; which is near it, and a
little further, were the rocks called Sacala. These are not noticed by
pilgrims, probably because there are no legends attached to them:
perhaps they are low rocks, forming a ledge, stretching out far into
the sea. This was probably the reason, why Nearchus was deterred
from going round them; and as there was a passage through them,
though very narrow, he preferred to go that way. Sugala in Sanskrit
signifies the fair way passage: in Hindi Su-Cali, or Col signifies the
fair, or safe creek; also a safe narrow passage. In English Gully or
Gully-hole, in French Goulet, from the Latin Gula the throat, Gala
in Hindi is the throat and Gali, a narrow pass or lane.
3 P
472 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 6.
From this place Nearchus went to Morontobara, which, he says,
signifies the harbour of women. Morontobara is from the Persian
Moorut-bahr, the bay, or creek of women or of the woman; and is a
translation of its Hindi name. There, according to tradition, reigned
a woman in former times; and that woman ‘is Hinguld-Devit, the
mother of mankind. This harbour no longer exists, as I have shewn
before: but the creek, through which Nearchus went into the inner
bay of the drdis still remains: though no longer navigable. Then
Nearchus with the fleet went to the inner mouth of the river. There
was a commodious harbour with a large island in front: the water was
bad, but by going up the river about 40 stadia, it was found of good
quality. This is the harbour of Argenus, mentioned by Pliny: and
from this place Nearchus crossed the bay, and anchored at Pagala,
opposite to Sdnemeyani; and there is the outward mouth of the
Arbis. This is also the mouth of the same river as noticed by
Ptolemy, and Marcian. <Arigenus they call Rhaprava: then comes
the harbour of women, Cotiimba, the well of our mother, Rizana, and
at some distance from it, the boundary of Gedrosia; which being
well defined by nature, remains invariably the same, on the banks of
the Indian Hdd, to the eastward of the range of mountains, which
ends at Cape Monz, and is close to it. Rhaprava is from the Sanskrit
and Hindi Réma-pravéh, the grand canal of Rama, of which there are
two, one to the east, and the other to the west of the Ardis; and
where they spring from the parent stream, above the bay there was
the harbour and village of Argenus, thus called, because it was on the
western side of the river, in the district of Haur-Candn, or Haur
Caidn ; and which, probably from that circumstance, was called Rém-
pravéh. Rdma-Chandra excavated only part of that canal himself;
but as the rest was done by his army, and by his order, the whole very
properly is denominated the canal of Rama. Coi-Ambd, signifies the
well of our mother, to the south of Morontabara, as 1 observed before.
The distances both in Ptolemy and Marcian, are excessive beyond
measure, and stand thus in Ptolemy. From Pagala or outer mouth,
to the inner one of the Arbis, at Rhaprava, 60 geographical miles :
to the harbour of women, as many; and to Coidéimba, 60 also: to
Rhizana, 40: to the boundary, 25. In Marcian, we have from the
first to the second place 550 stadia: 500 to the next: 400 to
1851.} Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 473
Coiimba: the two others are omitted: and, in both authors, the
respective distances are not even proportionable. From the inner
mouth of the Arbis, to the boundary either at Cape Mond, or at the
Indian Hd, the distance is, according to Ptolemy, 185 Geographical
miles, whilst it is really no more than 60 or 67 British miles. Rizana,
I suppose to be a corruption, from Khari and Kharijan, a creek, and
in Persian Khalij and Khaljun or Khalzun: and in the Delta, there
is a place called Kharizana, according tothe Ayin Acberi; and in some
MSS. C’harijuna. These distances must be considerably reduced, and
Rhizana will be Alexander’s harbour, which being at the mouth of a
river, though dry now, is really a Khart, or Kharizana. Besides the
narrow channel, between the island and the main, is also a Charizana.
The drbis or Arabis is called Carbis by Aithicus: and to this day it
is denominated Hab and Céb. It is the Cophes of Pliny, as will
appear hereafter. El Edrisi mentions the country of Araba, and
Father Monserrat says, that the river was called in his time 4réa, and
also Hab; for he takes particular notice of the Indian 4d, or Hdd.
From Pagala, Nearchus went to Cabdnd, called Cawdnd by Ptolemy ;
from the Sanskrit Cupana, and the Hindi Coowanh, or the wells.
These are the wells of derah. The next station was at Cocala, from
its being near the Hdd or Colcald, or the river of noises; and several
streams in India are, from that circumstance, called Culeulya or Cur-
culya. Next comes the river Tomerus, called Tuberus by Pliny; and
now the river Haur, Ghaur, and Aghaur. Tomerus is from the
Sanskrit Tdmra, one of the names of Hinguld-devi; and all names,
implying a copper colour or Tdmra are applicable to her. The Hindus,
however, were not satisfied with this etymology: but they suppose
that every thing there was formerly of copper, or Témra: but after-
wards all the copper was, as usual at this place, turned into stones,
still called Témrd from their colour. The country to the east of the
river Haur, or Tamra, is Tamrd, as far as the d6, and belongs parti-
cularly to Hinguld, or Tdmrd-devi, more generally called in Sanskrit
Camaid: hence the country, and town of Camald: and the country to
the east of the Hdéb, is Swarnaca, or of gold. Philostratus in his
life of Apollonius has preserved some curious fragments of anti-
quity.
3 Pp 2
474 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 6.
Apollonius after leaving the island of Bydlus, comes to the district
of Pegada, in the country of the Orite; where the stones, and the
sand are copper, and it is called the golden country from the immense
returns in gold from the sale of their copper. Sone-meyani, and its dis-
trict is so called from its golden fisheries, from the large returns in gold,
from the sale of the fish. Unfortunately there is no copper in that
country: but it was so supposed, and it is enough for our purpose.
Pegada is for Pegala; and Philostratus mentions next a sea-town
called Stobera, for Tobera or Tomerd, and the dress of the inhabitants
consisted of the skins of the larger kind of fish ; as related by Nearchus,
of those who lived at the mouth of the river Tomerus.
Cape Muddn comes next, commonly called Mordn, and sometimes
Malan. It is the Malana of Nearchus and it is the mount Maleus of
Pliny from the Greek Maleos, and Maleon in the country of the Orite,
or those of Haur. There, says he, in summer the shadows fall to the
south, and in winter to the north. This is true in part only ; three or
four weeks before, and as many after the summer solstice, the shadows
fall to the south: but all the rest of the year, they fall toward the
north. Nearchus mentions this circumstance; but he does not say,
that it was observed at Cape Malana: and this could not be the case,
as the season was too far advanced. Nearchus in his journal, going to
take leave of India, which terminates at Cape Malana, takes notice of
a phenomenon which he observed once as he was launching out a
great way into the sea; when the shadows in the fore and afternoon
fell to the south: but at noon there was no shadow at all. Nearchus,
since he left the Indus, kept always close to the shore; and the above
observation took place, whilst in company with Alexander, who did
really stretch out into the sea from the western mouth of the Indus,
about the summer solstice. Though the place, where it was observed
at sea, and Cape Malana, are without the tropics, yet this pheno-
menon takes place there, as well as at Benares in the same latitude
nearly with Cape Malan. As horizontal dials are very inconvenient
during the hot winds, I made a vertical one at that place about nineteen
years ago, for Mr. Duncan, now Governor of Bombay: and being
without the tropics, 1 thought myself safe. It was in the winter; but
to my great astonishment, the dial was of no use, about the summer
solstice. At first, in the latter end of May, the remotest hour lines
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 475
both in the morning, and in the evening, ceased to be illuminated: a
few days after, the next lines were affected in the same manner: and
so on gradually, till a few days before, and also after the solstice, when
the southern face of the dial no longer enjoyed the rays of the sun:
but at noon there was no shadow, as remarked by Nearchus.
The same phenomenon takes place, with a wall placed due east and
west ; and this unforeseen circumstance subjected me, and my unfor-
tunate dial, to the innocent railleries of my friends. That, this phe-
nomenon takes place at Cape Muidan, and at the mouths of the Indus,
though without tropics, I have proved; and that it was observed by
Nearchus, there can be no doubt. Truth compels me, as well as the
learned Dr. Vincent, to confess, that the language is too express, to
admit of a general interpretation ; for it is Nearchus speaking of what
he had seen. The observation then took place, either eight or ten
days before, or as many after the 21st of June, when the phenomenon
is sufficiently obvious: for before and after, it is not so: being just
perceivable in the morning and evening. ‘This, being once admitted,
proves that Alexander was at the mouth of the Indus, in the latter
part of the month of June.
Middén is a derivative form from the Sanskrit Mudha, a head, a
headland ; S'zrdn, from S'tra is used in the same sense: but the Hindus
suppose, that it is so called from the Munda or Midha the head of
Ganes’a, which fell there.
The Hindus consider Hinglaj, and Cape Miidan, as the boundary
of India, and of course I shall not go beyond it.
Deities of the first rank have generally small districts, or portions
of land dedicated to them, and in which they are supposed to reside,
at least occasionally. These are styled vana, grove or forest; though
there should be no trees in it, at least obvious to the sight. These are
also called Vdéica, gardens or garden houses; and in the spoken
dialects, Bag. The same deity has many not only in India, but all
over the world; and they place in every one of them, another embodied
form, or rather another self, if I may be allowed the expression.
The arrangement of the different parts in these Vaticas, is in general
the same, so that, not only the same legend, but also the same descrip-
tion, will serve for every one of them. There are however some
exceptions, arising from local circumstances, which are generally over-
476 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. (No. 6.
looked, and occasion curious mistakes, and we have a striking instance
of this in the present case. The place of Hinguld-devi is not described
particularly in any of the Puranas, either under the name of Strird-
jyam, or of Mahd-Céla-van ; for Loca-mété is Mahd-Calt, and her consort
is Mahd-Céla. Mahd-Cala-van, or simply Céla-van,is called Colwan
by El Edrisi, and Ebn Haucal Kelwan. Yet the description of Strird-
jyam in the peninsula, is that of Hinglaj; for the author has intro-
duced Daldala and Jala-bhumts, quagmires and quicksands ; which
are inadmissible on the summit of the Gauts. The Cdla-van of Hing-
1aj is acknowledged to be the first, and original one. The next to it,
is that in which Ujjainé is situated: and-this is described in the
Scanda-purana, in the Section of Avanti: but the author has been
more cautious; for instead of the round stones or gallets of Hinglaj,
which are not found about Ujjain, he has substituted the fruit of the
Bilva tree, which in size and colour looks very much like them; and
also is so hard, that a shower of them would effectually repress the
boldest assailants. There we are told, that S’va being partial to
Maha-Cdlavan, called Colwan by El Edrisi and Ebn Haucal, or the
forests in which he and his consort lived in their primitive forms, as
ancestors of mankind, in the characters of Mahd-Cdla, and Mahd-Cali,
directed four forms of his to watch it constantly. To the east Bilvés’-
wara was placed, or the lord of the stones of the size and in the
shape of the fruit of the Bilva tree. This is the dngdheryd-Bhairava
Mahda-deva of our pilgrims. To the north was Darddures’wara, or the
lord in the shape of a Bull-frog: he is the Tdngar, or Jénghdr-Bhat-
rava-Mahd-deva, I mentioned before. To the west is Pragdle'swara,
the lord and consort of Pingdle’swart, or Hingula-devi, and to the
south is the fourth form, called Caydvarohdne'swara. The seat of the
lord Darddura, is among the mountains so called after him, and often
mentioned in the lists of countries in the Puranas, and placed there
in the west. His consort Chan’dicd, is also with propriety styled
Darddurt, ov Darddure'swart, our Lavy in the shape of a Bull-frog.
Darddura is a frog, a toad, but here it is understood of the bull kind,
on account of its vociferation and loud noise. In the other Strirdjyam,
it is Hanumdn, the monkey, who produces those tremendous sounds,
which either kill people instantly, or drive them to madness.
The seat of Caydvarohana is Cape Mund, and leaving out Cdya,
1851.) Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 477
which signifies the dody, remains Avarohana, a compound from Roha,
from which comes aroha, avaroha, with one or two particles serving to
enhance its meaning. We have also rohan, and rohaca; and as the
country above Cape Mun'd, is called Rahun by Hl Edrisi, and Rahik
by Ebn Haucal, I believe that Rohan and Rohaca are the true and
original names; and the rest to be an idle superstructure of the
Pauranics. Be this as it may; Avohdn is interpreted dirghatwam,
and Samuch'chraya, a ridge, projection, long and high ; and it seems
that the lord Cdaydvarohana had stretched out his own body as an
obstacle to all intruders into this holy land.
This Cape is called Wair by El Edrisi, and Howair by one of
Renaudot’s travellers, from the Sanskrit Vathar or Waihar: and in
the lists of countries both in the Vayu, and Brahman‘da Purd’nas, we
read among the inferior mountains Vaihdr, Darddura, Coldhala, and
in others Darddura, and Cach’hara. The three last are well known
to belong to that country, and are even noticed by El Kdrisi, along
with the mountain of Wair, Dordur, Cassair, and Ghazerd, Colu-van,
or Colwun which is part of the country of Hala. This induces me
to suppose that Waihdér is the same with Wair. Vihdr-mun'da, or
Vihar-mu'ddn, signify in Sanskrit the Fair-head, or Cape, and in a
derivative forny Wathar, any thing fair. Nearchus calls it Hivos, pro-
bably from Wazr fair, a vulgar corruption from Wathar.
El Edrisi has placed three sets of these mountains, at three differ-
ent places: but those mentioned in the beginning of the seventh
chapter of the second climate belong to this place, which, I believe,
was the original one.* The Darddura mountains are also called
Daradara, or Darddara by the Pauranics, and, I believe, this to be
the true name. Daradara signifies Cinnabar, and also very small
pebbles, an inferior sort of gems.
The latter are found in immense quantities in the mountains border-
ing upon the sea, and to the west of the Indus. El Edrisi, and one
of Renaudot’s travellers call these mountains Dardur, and the former
has also others of that name near the Persian Gulf, where Cinnabar or
minium was to be found near the river Hytanis, according to Onesi-
critus, as cited by Strabo. Mountains of that name, are also placed
near the entrance of the Red*Sea. The Indian Cinnabar was, accord-
* Kl Edrisi, pp..51, 56 and 57.
478 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 6.
ing to Arrian procured from the island of Socotora; and was supposed
to be the indurated juice of a tree by the Arabs, in whose language
Derder is the name of a tree, supposed to be either the Ash, or the
Elm.
The pebbles I mentioned before, are of the size of the larger sort of
millet, called Jawdr, and have the same colour with all its variations,
such as a light red, and a pale yellow with a small addition of red or
faint brass colour: hence they are termed Témra, brass or copper:
and Philostratus says, that near the Tomerus the stones and the very
sand were brass. In their rough state in the quarry, they look exactly
like corn coarsely ground, in Hindi Dardara, or Grit m English. For
this reason, they are supposed by pilgrims, to be the remains of
Bhavini-Devi’s cookery, turned into stones. After being rubbed
together, for a considerable time, the outward coat disappears; and
then they assume a fine polish. They are afterwards perforated at
Nagar-Tathd, or Shah-bandar; and sold to pilgrims one thousand for
a rupee, who make chaplets of them. There is a smaller sort of them
of the size of that kind of millet called Bward, or Bdzzara: but
these are rejected. Bézzard was called Bosmorus by the Greeks;
who wrote it at first BOSSOPO%, and probably through the maccuracy
of transcribers, it was afterwards written BOSMOPOS: thus the
second 3, being inverted, became the letter M.
The author of the Scanda-purana has introduced also the 84 lingas
of Hinglaj, which is a contraction for 84,000, the number of regenera-
tions, through the animal, and vegetable kingdoms. Hinguld-devi,
or Pingdle/swart is mentioned in the Scanda-purana, in the Reva-
khanda. There the author, relating the different forms of Devi, and
their Sthdns, says Payosht'yam-Pingale'swart; the place of this god-
dess is payosht’yam, in or near the waters of the sea. In her character
of Chandicd, or Dardduri, she is also styled Salurd, or Salurt,
synonymous with the latter; and both signifying the goddess in the
shape of a Bull-frog. She resided in an island called Selira, or Selera
for Salurd, according to Philostratus, who places it near Balara, or
rather Badara. Nearchus calls it Nosala, from the Sanskrit Nadsdla,
or the place of ruin and destruction. At some distance, but further
off at sea, was another island called Polla or Palla, which igs not now
to be found, and as it has not disappeared, it probably never existed.
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 479
Ptolemy has increased the number of these islands to four: but the
three, which he calls Asthawa, Liba, and Carmina are one only, now
called Ashtola. These two islands, with a third called Codané, for
Colané, by Ptolemy, and Toralliba by Pliny, or in Hindi the island of
ibd, were the place of abode of queen Ladd, the goddess Lzbido, or
Lubedo. Of this third island, Nearchus takes no notice; though he
must have seen it often, as he remained at Alexander’s harbour, four
and twenty days. It was, I believe at this last, that the ship manned
with people from Egypt, though probably not of a true Egyptian
origin, gave him the slip. They were probably tired of this navi-
gation, and having a good ship, well manned, availed themselves of
the superstitious notions of the country, concerning this island; and
made their escape. What induces me to suppose, that this happened
at this island, is that this transaction, as well as the search of Nearchus,
required a few days; and it does not appear, that he made any stay at
any of the places near Ashiola.
It is then highly probable, that Nearchus willing to preserve the
connexion of the narrative of his naval expedition, rejected uncommon
occurrences, to the end of one of the three natural divisions of his
journal; the shores of India, the coast of the Ichthyophagi, and that
of Carmania and Persia. Having conducted his fleet all along the
coast of the Ichthyophagi, and just before he enters the gulf of Persia,
he relates the adventure of the whales, near Cuzza; and that of the
island, the abode of a Nereid. Philostratus, in conformity with
Ptolemy, places it near Badara: but Marcian carries it a little farther
near Alambateir. Neither time, nor a change of religion have obli-
terated these superstitious notions: for Capt. Blair, as cited by Dr.
Vincent, writes ‘‘ We were warned by the natives at Passence, that it
-would be dangerous, to approach the island of Ashtola, as it was
enchanted, and that aship had been turned into a rock.... and we saw
the rock alluded to, which at a distance has the appearance of a ship
under sail.”’* The same story is related of a rock near Hinglaj, as I
observed before. Nosala, or in Sanskrit Ndsdla, signifies the place of
ruin and destruction : for in Cosas we read, Nasa ruin is mrityu, death ;
dwansa, dashing against stones; adar'sana, disappearance ; paldyana,
from pala, rout, flight; and pala is the root of palla, far off; and
* Voyage of Nearchus, Vol. lst, p. 299, edition of 1807.
3a
480 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. (No. 6.
this is probably the true etymology of the name of the second island,
called Palla, Polla, both by Ptolemy, and Marcian; and which pro-
bably never existed. Fictitious islands are sometimes introduced, such
as Brasil, near the coast of Ireland, the inaccessible one near the
Canaries, which seemed to fly off pala, before you, and then suddenly
disappeared. Pliny, on the authority of king Juba, mentions such an
island in the Red Sea, called ae and which often eluded the
pursuits of navigators.
Pliny takes notice of the island of Nosala, without, however, men-
tioning its name. Being fond of quaint expressions, he calls it the
reddish bed of the Nymphs; and probably, there was in the Greek
original Hrythra, or Erythras ; and this passage should be read thus.
This island is the night resting place of the nymph Hrythrd, im which
men and living beings disappear. This is really conformable to the
Hindi notions; and the name of this nymph, or goddess, is Haridrd,
synonymous with Tdmrd, Hinguld, and Pingald; and from it the
Greeks made Lrythraios, or of a purple colour, the shades, and tinges
of which were as various among them, as with the Hindus. Pliny
has preserved to us some curious fragments, relating to this country ;
the names are often strangely disfigured, and there are occasionally
some transpositions.
He mentions a river called Manais; then a tribe called Augutturi,
who probably lived about Guttar Bay: then comes the river Borru,
with a tribe called Urdi; the river Ponamus, near the confines of the
Pande; the Cadberon, with a harbour at its mouth in the country of
the Sore. I suspect here a transposition; and I shall attempt to
correct the whole in the following manner.
The river Manazs answers to Tal-Mena: Augutturi is Guttur: the
river Balomus, near the confines of the Obandos; the river Arudd,
with the drudi tribe, near Cape Arubah: the river Tuberus or Tome-
rus, in the country of the Orite, or of Ora.
The Geography of this country is so little known, that we cannot
proceed, but with the utmost diffidence. The old maps of the Portu-
guese disagree; and transpositions are constantly to be met with.
This seems to be a fatality, attending all surveys of that coast, not
even excepting the most recent ones, from the Gulf of Cutch toward
the west. The best map, in my opinion, is that of Jad Texeira,
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 481
Geographer to the king of Portugal; which was published in the year
1649: and is to be found in Melch. Thevenot’s collection of travels.
It is unfortunately upon a small scale; and of course not sufficiently
explicit. The river Caorica is the western branch of the Hd, more
accurately delineated and placed in the map of these countries, inserted
in Lindschot’s travels. The next river is the Camelo, or Haur: then
comes a river without name to the east of Cape Avruddh, which really
exists according to our modern surveys. This Cape is styled there,
the point of islands, and the bay to the west of it, the harbour of
islands, with a river at the bottom of it. Between this and Cape
Guadel, our author has placed three rivers, Palamate, or Palamen,
Calamete or Calamen, and near Cape Guadel, the river of Noutagues,
from a tribe of that name, called Naytagues by Manuel de Faria, and
Noytagues or Noytag by Father Monserrat: and this river by both, is
placed to the N. E. of Cape Guadel, not very far from it, and seem-
ingly a little to the eastward of the eastern bay. I suspect a trans-
position with regard to the rivers Calamen and Palamen: we have
ascertained the situation of the river of the Noytagues; and there is
no doubt, but, that the Calamen or Calama river is the nearest to
Cape Arubdh: the Palamen of course will fall in a little to the west-
ward of Cape Passence; and will answer to the place called Balomus
by Nearchus ; and is probably the river Ponamus of Pliny, for Pola-
mus. It was, says he, a navigable river on the confines of the Pande.
This tribe is mentioned by Manuel de Faria, under the name of Abindos
or Obandos and they were the friends and allies of the Noytags. In
another place Monserrat either calls them, or a tribe of them, Heytag ;
and. the pilot, whom Nearchus found at Mosarna in their country and
who was called Hydrakes, was perhaps a Heytag. The additicnal R
is nO uncommon circumstance : thus instead of Teiz or Teasa, Lt. Porter
has Tearsa.
I think the Pandce, or Bandce of Pliny, are nearer to the true
pronunciation; and that the Portuguese were misled by the affinity
with Abindos, a river to the east of Cape Mu’dan, which Monserrat
calls in Latin 40 Indorum rivus, or the Indian Had.
There is a tribe called Urdz by Pliny, upon the river Borru : but it is
probable, that both the river and the tribe on its banks, went by the
same name Urbi, Arbah and Ambdh. To the east of it was Pasira, a
3 Qa
482 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India, [No. 6.
place of some note, and whose inhabitants are called Parire by Pliny,
for Pasire or Pasirei: and their borders extended to the river Tuberus
or Tomerus, according to him.
The next place is Condigrama, called to this day Chandigrdma, or
the town of Chandi-devi; otherwise the fort of Shabda-coti. The
river Cophes is the Arbis, being the principal river in the country of
Cuf, Cof, or Coph; which is also, that of a powerful tribe in that
country, mentioned by several eastern writers, as Ebn Haucal, &c.
The source of this river is called Habesan, for Hadé-sar by El Edrisi*
and Khabsar by Ebn Haucal, or the head of the Hdd or Khdd. To
the west of the Indus, and in the lower part of its course, and conse-
quently close to the sea, Pliny mentions the tribe of the Amate so
called, because they lived in the country of Aimdtd, the mother of
mankind; who rules over all that region; which is called in the
Puranas, for that reason, Stri-rdjyam, or the country of the woman ;
and this legend is much more ancient than the times of Alexander:
for Nearchus says, that, according to tradition, a woman in former
times, ruled all over that country. She has three principal forms:
the first is of a white complexion, and is Swétd-devi, the daughter,
and consort of Brahma; and she is the mother of the gods and of
mankind, and the sovereign queen of all living beings. In that cha-
racter, she has a vast number of places all over the world, which she
visits in rotation. Some places she is particularly fond of, as Hingld),
which she visits every year during the cold weather. The day and
hour is fixed, when all the pilgrims stark naked, rolling themselves
upon the rough stony ground, call; as loud as they can, ‘‘ dz-Mdtd !
Srié-mdtd! our blessed mother; Devi-mdété! our divine mother, do
away with all our impurities.’ Assuming another shape, she becomes the
consort of every Manu; hence she is acknowledged by the Musalmans
to be ve; and they call her Bidt-Nani, our honoured lady and grand-
mother: and she is held in great veneration by them. The range of
mountains west of the Indus, is called the mountains of Bibi-Ndni.
When our first parents were ejected out of paradise with the seducer,
Adam fell into Ceylon; Eve at Hingldj; and the Devil at Cadul.
From her oven near Hingldj, sprang the waters of the flood. Her
name is Brahmi-Sitd, or simply Sité. The second form is that of
* El Edrisi p. 134, Ebn Haucal, p. 210.
1851.) Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 483
Hifguld, called also Pingald, Pingdsd, Tamra and Haridrd, implying
a mixture of a reddish and yellow colour.
From her the river Hauz is denominated Tdmrd or Tomerus; and
from Haridrd comes in Greek LKrythros, Erithrda, &c.; synonymous
with Pheonix, Punikeus, &c. The third form is Chandicd-devi, the
Circe of the Hindus: and she seems to be the Nereid of Nearchus;
for like her, Chandicd is very licentious, and turns men into animals,
plants and stones.
She is mentioned under the name of Chandanana, in the only section
remaining of “Jaimini’s Maha-Bharat ; and her magical powers failed
before the renowned Arjuna. She is also called Pramild in another
book, the name of which I do not now recollect. The place of Chan-
dicéd with the ten millions of noises, makes a considerable figure in
the Arabian Nights. It was situated on the confines of India and
Persia; and about twenty days march from the metropolis of the
latter. The place where the old Derveish, or Yogz is entombed, is
still shewn to pilgrims; when they go from Sdnemehyani to Hinglaj,
round the bay of the Hdd. It is at some distance toward the north
from the place of noises. The old Yogi, the Hindus call the Gurw,
or guide of the pilgrims. As water is scarce there, the mother of
mankind had given him a bottle of water, which never was to fail, as
long as he performed acts of mercy and charity. His duty was to
warn pilgrims of the danger, they would expose themselves to, if they
attempted to go to the place of Chandica; but if they persisted he
was to give them the best advice. A young man once put himself
under his care, and one day being thirsty and having no water he
begged some of the old man; but was refused and died of thirst in
his presence. The old man becoming thirsty soon after, had recourse
to his bottle: but there was no water in it. He died soon of course,
and pilgrims pour water on the spot where the young man was buried,
and throw stones at the tomb of the Guru and curse him. Since his
death nobody ever presumes to visit the place of Chandicdé. In the
third Volume of the Arabian Nights, Chandica herself is introduced
under the name of Queen Labé; and there she is represented in the
same words nearly, with the Hindus, except that the unfortunate men,
who fall into her hands, remain with her one month only instead of
forty days. Prince Beder of Persia being on a visit to his uncle Saleh,
484 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 6.
and his neighbour king Samandal, Samunder or Samudri, the Samorin
on the Malabar Coast, was transformed into. a Crauncha bird, and
exiled to some island in that sea. There he was caught by a peasant,
who carried him to some king on that coast, where he recovered his
former shape. The king having heard his story sent him back to
Persia in some of the vessels, which were going to sail for that
country. A storm drove the ship on the inhospitable country of
Queen Labé; and he alone escaped ashore. Labé implies covetous-
ness and inordinate desires, from the, Sanskrit verb Zudha, in Hindi
lobhi. From lubha comes the Latin lubedo and libido ; and her name
Libdé seems to re-appear in that of an island, on that coast. Ai-Mdté
is from the Sanskrit dinh-Mdtd, the name of Brahmi-Sité, who, as I
observed in another essay, is Hedcshara: that is, her name consists
of one letter, which is I long, and designates the female power of
nature. This letter by mystics, is called the root, and <Ainh its seed.
Thus Ainh-Mdté signifies the woman emphatically; or our honoured
lady and mother. Hence she is styled the Woman simply: at least
it was so formerly. This was at first an honourable appellation ; but
Maha deva, as he was on a visit to her made use of it in such a ques-
tionable a manner, that the goddess grew angry, and kept him waiting
for twelve years at her door; and there is a long, and fulsome legend
about this incident. J and its seed di, or Ainh is perhaps the mystic
Ex of Delphos, concerning which ancient philosophers have said much
to little purpose. Chan'digrdm was the metropolis of Strirdjya, in
the spoken dialects Istrirdja; from which circumstance, it is called
Asterusa, or Asterusia by Euhemerus. It was, says he, one of the
three towns destroyed by Uranus, or Arhan. This is a well known
legend in India: and these three towns are styled Tripuri, or Traipiri
under Tripurdsura, who was Tri-Calingadhipati, and had a town in
each Calinga. ‘These were destroyed at once, by the unerring arrow
of S‘iva, who was standing in the district of Tipperah. One of these
towns was to the eastward of the Ganges, the other near Amaracan'taca,
and the third to the west of the Indus. But this subject 1 shall
resume in my next essay on dnu-Gangam.
The inhabitants of that coast were called Ichthyophagi or fish-eaters
by the Greeks. By the Paura/nics, they are styled Matsya-siras, and
in Persian romances Mahi ser or Ser-mahi, Fish heads; a very appro-
1851.] Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. 485
priate symbol for a fisherman: being the compound hieroglyphic of
fish and man. The legends, relating to Rdma-Chandra’s journey to
Hinglaj, are not to be found in the Purd/aas ; though otherwise well
known all over India, through the pilgrims, who visit Hinglaj from all
parts of the country. It is the case with many others, which in
general illustrate obscure passages in these books, and in many cases
are in some measure a supplement to them. The legends existed
before the Pura‘nas, and this immense compilation does not contain
all that were current when they were written. Wishing, however, to
connect the journey of Rama-chandra, with his history from the
Pura’/nas, I consulted several well-informed pilgrims on the subject :
they were prepared and ready with an answer.
Réma having killed Ravana, who was a Brahman, paid a visit to
his spiritual guide Vasishta, who blamed him for it, as he would
certainly be haunted by a fury till his crime was expiated; and for
that purpose recommended him to go and worship the mother of
mankind at Hinglaj. Ramchandra is called Sultan Serwer by Musul-
mans, and Hindus also in the west of India, or the lord paramount of
the world. He, with Bharat, is buried at a place called Nigdhd, about
forty cos to the west of Multan, in the mountains. His tomb is held
in great veneration, both by Hindus and Musulmans: and there is
held annually a meeting, and fair, to which no less than 100,000 men
are supposed to resort. Before I dismiss this article, I shall observe that
Maullavi Saleh, who lived many years in a public capacity at Tha’t/t/ha,
described to me the tombs near that city, nearly in the same words
with Capt. Hamilton. They are on the left of the road, as you go
from the Delta to Tha’t’t’ hd, among low hills, which form the eastern
point of a range coming from the 8. W. toward Thdt'’hd ; and then
suddenly turning to the N. W. The place is called Mecdli, and they
are now a little more than a mile from the southern extremity of the
town; which is not now upon the same spot, where it stood in the
time of Capt. Hamilton.
Formerly, says Maullavi Saleh, the fort was in the centre of the town,
and rather nearer to the southern extremity: but now it stands to the
north of the town and out of it. This was in consequence of a dread-
ful epidemic, which desolated the northern part of the town chiefly.
People died so fast, and in such numbers that there was nobody to
486 Essay on the Ancient Geography of India. [No. 6.
bury them. They remained in their own houses and the doors were
walled up. The unfortunate survivors removed to the south and built
huts there. A similar epidemic is mentioned by Hamilton, which
carried away 80,000 of the inhabitants. ‘These tombs were built by
Deryd-khdn, a descendant of another person of that name, and prime
minister to Jam-Firoz, king of that country, according to Abul Fazil.
This Derya-khan was only a governor of Tha/t't’hd, in the time of
Shah Jehan, and who rebelled against his sovereign. Being defeated
in battle, he was taken prisoner and brought to Delhi, where he was
treated with unparalleled lenity. Capt. Hamilton is entirely mis-
taken, when he asserts, that he was king of Sind, and of course his
descanting upon the misfortunes of the king and queen of Sind, is
quite ridiculous and preposterous.
Maullavi Saleh, declared to me, that there is no arm of the Indus
between the town and the hills, and that he is fully persuaded from
the nature of the ground that there never was one. The town is
about a mile from the river. I conceive also that Capt. Hamilton is
mistaken about the distance from Laheri-bandar to Tha't't/hd. I
suspect, that he brought his ship to Shah-bandar from which he went
by land to Tha't’t’ha; then we must read forty cos instead of miles.
His Dun-ganh is called Dun-gurry in the Ain Acberi; the first signifies
the village, and the other the fort of Dun.
In the country of Macaréne or Macrdn, Stephanus of Byzantium
mentions the river Mazates, which is obviously the Macshid of Otter :
but its situation is still unknown: and it is not the same river with the
Il-Mend or Héb.* |
In the course of the foregoing essay, I have often mentioned
Nautical Surveys along the coasts of Simd and Maerdn : for these I
am indebted to the learned work of Dr. Vincent. Every attempt of
mine to procure them in this country, constantly proved abortive.
* Steph. Byzant. voce Alexandria.
ODL LOLOL IYO
1851. ] Translation of the Vichitra Natak. 487
Translation of the Vichitra Nitak or Beautiful Epitome ;—a fragment
of the Sikh Granth entitled “ the Book of the Tenth Pontiff.’ —
By Captain GrorGe Sippons, Ist Cavalry.
(Continued from page 320.)
Chapter VI.
It behoves me now, to give some information regarding myself,
who visited earth, after performing austere devotions on the mountain
of Brahm Kund, surrounded by the picturesque seven peaks.
On these seven pleasant peaks, the holy Pandavs worshipped. And
there I also lived in the discipline of true religion, praying to the
Supreme Being, and to the power which comes from God.*
My devotions were so strict, that I became absorbed in God and
in his spirit; they were to me as it were my father and my mother ;
T loved them with all my heart.
The invisible one, was well pleased with my devotion, so much so,
that at length, he willed for me to appear on earth, for the benefit of
mankind. ‘
I had no wish to be born, for I had given my heart’s best affections
with all humility to God, but God Almighty deigned to instruct me,
and I preach to mankind the doctrines which he taught me.
God thus spoke unto me :—
When first I made the world, I peopled it with angels, and gave to
them power and might ; but they madly rebelled against me, and refus-
ed to obey my commands.
Whereupon I became sorely offended, and created a superior order
of beings, with godlike attributes. These sought the worship of their
inferiors, and styled themselves gods.
And when mankind was spread over the face of the globe, Mahadév
called himself the Hternal one. Vishnu called himself God. Brahm
also claimed Supremacy, and no one acknowledged the true and only
God.
I then sent eight special messengers into the world, to give evidence
concerning me, but these exhorted the people to believe in their
divinity, and to worship them as gods.
* « Maha Kal, Kal ka Aradi’’ Kalis here the spirit of Maha Kal, emanating
from him, as light does from the sun.
oR
488 Translation of the Vichitra Natak. [No. 6.
So those who knew me not, invoked and prayed to my false messen-
gers. Some with bended knee adored the Sun, some the winds of
Heaven, and some Fire.
Some hewed idols from the rocks, and fell down and worshipped
them. Others prayed to the mighty ocean, and many with frightful
ceremonies offered their devotions to death.
Those whom I sent to witness of me, bore false testimony of them-
selves; setting aside my instructions, they disseminated doctrines of
their own.
They would not acknowledge me, neither was I even slightly
remembered of them. And men became prouder and more arrogant
daily, making for themselves gods of stone.
I then sent religious devotees, who turned against me like their
predecessors: verily every clever man, who was born, invented and
spread abroad some new tenets of his own.
So that none believed in the true God, none understood my
creed. Mankind was confused with ignorance and folly, and animo-
sities raged in the hearts of men, as forests are fired by a single
spark.
Sects arose in every direction, and many were the creeds which sin
imagined, and vanity taught, but the people were mad, for no one
recognized me. .
I then sent the Rikhis, who false to the trust imposed upon them,
scattered abroad the seeds of their own impure doctrines, which took root
in the hearts of men, so that they forgot me, all, save a few. Brahm
thereupon composed the four Véds, which pleased the world greatly,
and were much esteemed. A faithful few clung to me, disregarding
even the poetic influence of the Véds.
Aye! and those who cared nét for the Véds, neither for the Koran,
but putting their trust in me, believed, were saved from many evils
which distressed those who had no god to protect them.
Those who heeded not false doctrines, but clung in patient hope to
me, were received into heaven, and will never more be separated from
their God.
Those who indulge the foolishness of caste, and claiming exclusive
privileges, forsake my path, are condemned to inhabit earth, in various
forms, and at last their portion will be hell.
.1851.] Translation of the Vichitra Ndtak. 489
There came one called Dut,* who established a creed of his own,
he recommended that there should be long nails to the fingers, and’
that the hair should be platted, but he forgot me.
To him succeeded Gorakhnath,+ who converted mighty princes. He
advised his followers to bore their ears, and to wear large glass orna-
ments in them, but he forgot me.
Then there was Rama, the Joyous, who founded the tribe of Byrdgis.
These wear necklaces of wood and beads, and cover their bodies with
white ashes, but he forgot me.
In short the more talented the being was, whom I created, the more
he inculcated vain doctrines of his own. Mohammed came, and held
religious sway over Arabia.
He propagated his notions and told mankind that heaven could only
be gained by mutilation and circumcision ; he aspired to a divine origin
and taught people to abandon mé.
All in fact clung to their own tenets, and few acknowledged me.
Therefore in pity for the blindness of my people, I called Govind
Sinh, and instructing him, sent him forth into the world, to proclaim
these my words—
Oh Govind Sinh! Thou art as it were my son, I send thee to make
many converts. Scatter abroad the seeds of my religion withersoever
thou goest, and turn men from their folly and evil ways.
Govind speaks :-—
I stood in humble obeisance, and bowing my head reverentially,
replied, Great God, thou willest it, and I shall be the instrument for
spreading thy religion throughout the universal world.
And so God sent me, and for this purpose came I into the world
that I should teach all of you the revealed word of God, without
animosity or ill feeling towards those who differ.
Beware, I would not that you should think me divine, those who
style me God will be doomed to eternal perdition. I am but the poor
servant of God, never think otherwise of me.
I am only the servant of God, whom he sent into the world to clear
away all doubts, and arrange all the confusion which exists. I will
* Datya, the third of the name, who founded the Sect, Sannyasis.
tT Gorakhnath the founder of the Jogi tribe.
oun. 2
490 Translation of the Vichitra Natak. [No. 6.
explain all that God hath taught me, and not all the opposition, nor
the scoffs of the people shall deter me from my purpose.
I will reveal the word of God,
And listen to no other creed,
I will mix with no other sects,
But teach His good doctrines only.
I will worship no vain idols,
Nor idly bend my knee to stone,
I will praise the only true God,
Whose goodness is, to me, well known.
I will not, ever, plait my hair,
Nor deck my ears with crystal rings,
Ill act as God hath order’d me,
And listen not to foolish things.
I will glorify the one God,
And all, that he desireth, do,
I will praise him, and him only,
Because his creed alone, is true.
He, gracious, will enlighten me,
On him alone my thoughts shall rest,
He dwells for ever in my mind,
And all who love him, will be blessed.
Those who implicitly believe
In God, can’t err, and sin defy ;
Grief harms them not. Who disbelieve,
Amidst tormenting scruples die.
For this cause only, was I born
To spread His word, where’er I go,
And those who put their trust in him
Shall cope with wretchedness and woe.
1851. ] Translation of the Vichitra Ndtak. 491
For this cause only was I born,
Hear me, oh, erring mortal, hear !
I have come to give thee comfort,
To wipe away the mournful tear.
Most grossly, have ye been misled,
By those who did, myself, precede,
They have not pointed out the paths
Which surely will to heaven lead.
Oh! ye shall never be deceived
Who put your trust in him alone,
Since those who put their trust in God,
Almighty God will not disown.
Some study the Koran, whilst others the Purans believe
But both contain false doctrines, which tho’ subtle can’t deceive.
My friends, why will ye not believe ?
And thus secure your happiness
Not now, but in eternity ?
I will not plait my hair, nor put rings in my ears,
But silently bend my knee to God all-powerful,
I will not drop my eyelids in mock humility,
For God, who is good and just, hates hypocrisy,
Those who love God, hate the thing which is false,
Be ye sure, that God despiseth the vain.
A selfish man cannot enter heaven,
Nor one, absorbed in worldly matters,
God cannot bear deceitfulness and pride,
If you abandon God to seek for worldly praise
God will close upon you the gates of paradise.
Those who preach vain things and pride
Themselves on gaining converts,
Who point to empty forms, which
Do not conduct to heaven,
Shall themselves be condemned
To God’s everlasting wrath.
492 Translation of the Vichitra Niatak. [No. 6.
The author’s declarations :—
1. I will preach that, which God himself hath revealed to me.
2. They who worship God, shall hereafter inherit heaven.
3. Doubt not. The true worshipper is as much associated with
4. Asthe white curling waves, are a part and portion of the ocean ;
5. Those who talk idly and wildly, are distinct from God.
6. God dwells not in the Véds, nor in the Koran, but in the hearts
of such as love him.
7. Those who teach pride, and mock humility will receive the
punishment of error.
8. Those who journey blindfold cannot see the way to heaven.
9. A sound understanding cannot contemplate a false doctrine.
10. The eloquent tongue cannot tell of the loving kindness of God,
which is only to be fe/¢ in the hearts of those who love him.
Chapter VII.
Of the Writer's Origin.
My father travelled eastward, and performed pilgrimages. When
he reached the confluence of the three rivers,* he occupied his time in
making religious offerings. I first saw the light after we had come
to Patna, but thence I was removed to Madradesh, where I was
carefully nursed, attended to, and strictly educated. By the time
I became intelligent, my father was called away to heaven.
Chapter VIII.
I succeeded to my inheritance, and commenced teaching the word
to the best of my abilities, amusing my leisure hours, by pursuing all
kinds of sports, I slew many bears, stags, &c. &c. My dwelling was
at the city of Pawalé or Nahan, the river flowed close to it, and I
revelled in many enjoyments. I killed lions, wolves, and deer of many
kinds.
At this time, the emperor Futteh Shah without a cause picked a
quarrel with me. He assailed me, but Shah Sangram and five chief-
tains prepared to do battle on my side, these were Jitmall, and Gulab
* fequt Priage
1851.) Translation of the Vichitra Natak. 493
Gazi, who were pleased at the prospect of fighting; Mahes Chand,
and Ganga Ram who had vanquished large armies, and Lall Chand,
who could tame the fury of a tiger. Dioram also, the chief of his
tribe, was wroth to desperation, he fought with the skill of Dron.+
Then there was the fiery Kripal, who with his battle-axe slew the
brave Khan Hydt, and scattered the legions, as it is fabled that Krishn
broke the butter churn. There also, raged the violent Nand Chand,
who hurled his javelin, then drew forth his sword, the blade of which
breaking, he fought at close quarters with his dagger, sustaining the
hereditary fame of his race.
My uncle Kripal the Chhettri enraged, contended most furiously,
and even when he was wounded by an arrow he overthrew many of
the Muhammadan host.
The valiant Chhettri Sahéb Chand slew the redoubted lord of Kho-
rasan, and our soldiers fought so fiercely, that the enemy fled for his
life.
Where Shah Sangram made his attack many Musalmans bit the
dust, and the dread Gopal single-handed spread consternation, as doth
a tiger amidst a herd of antelopes.
There too, thundered Hari Chand amidst the throng, though an
enemy he stood his ground manfully, and fired his arrows swiftly ;
they went right through all whom they stryck.
Aye! Hari Chand was a stout warrior, his aim was as true as his
heart, he slew many soldiers, weapons clashed together, and mighty
heroes strewed the ensanguined field.
Jit Mall at length wounded Hari Chand in the breast, with a
spear, he fell to the earth, wounds only increased the fury of the
combatants; still they urged their coursers forward, and dying went
to heaven.
Kuli Khan of Khorasan came forth, and dealt his blows so rapidly,
that sparks flew about like as from a blacksmith’s anvil. Wild beasts
glutted themselves and gloried in the carnage.
How far shall I extend the narrative of this dreadful battle?
thousands fought and were slain, a few only remained to tell the tale.
The Réjas of Jaswal and Dadeval surrounded the Shab, with their
crippled bands ; they fled for safety to the neighbouring hills.
* ZIW: The military preceptor of the Pandavs.
494 Translation of the Vichitra Natak. [No. 6.
Hari Chand of the tribe of Chandal arose faint with the loss of
blood. He scorned flight but urged by fidelity to his royal master,
grasped his spear and struggled to the last; this mighty warrior was
hacked to pieces.
At one time he nearly disabled me, an arrow from his bow, killed
my horse, another whizzed past close to my ear, and a third, striking
the metal clasp of my sword belt went through it, grazed my skin,
but injured me no further. God preserved the life of his servant.
Alas! Nijébat Khan slew Shah Sangram whom many Musalmans
had in vain tried to kill. Sangram’s soul went to heaven, but ere it
winged it’s flight thitherward, the dying hero, dealt one parting blow
which slew his slayer. The world sorrowed for his loss but heaven
rejoiced.
Thus the mighty host which opposed me was overthrown and fled ;
the will of God prevailed, and I returned from the field, singing the
song of triumph. I scattered rewards profusely, amongst my soldiers,
but did not remain on the spot where I was victorious, proceeding to
the country of Kahalur I founded the city of A’nandpura.
I expelled all from my city who refused to fight in my cause, but
my soldiers were protected and caressed. 1 abode for a long time at
A’nandpura, encouraging the good and punishing the refractory and
vicious, who were hung up like dogs.
Chapter IX.
I had remained thus peaceably for many months, when Meath Khadn
went to Jammu, at the same time Alif Khan marched to Nadoun,
where he declared war with Bhim Chand, who invited me to assist
him, and himself went forth to give battle.
He built a stockade, and filled it with matchlockmen and bowmen.
Besides the great Bhim Chand the chiefs Ram Sing, Sikh deo Gazi
and the Raja of Jasrot prepared for the fight. Also Prithi Chand
the prince of Dadwal and Kripél, these for sometime withstood the
attack of the enemy, but at length were driven down the hill, the foe
beating his war-drums and shouting vehemently.
Then Bhim Chand waxed wrath, he chanted aloud the prowess of
Hantiman, and marshalling all his warriors, whose numbers were
1851. ] Translation of the Vichitra Ndtak. 495
increased by myself, he formed us into close column and charged.
We dashed into the enemy like a fierce whirlwind.
Enraged was Kripal,
The beasts rejoiced,
Music resounded,
Shrill was the horn’s blast.
The youthful were slain,
And swords were clashing,
Hearts burnt with anger,
Swift flew the arrows,
Wounding the dauntless,
They fell on the earth,
Like hail in a storm!
The furious Kripdl stood his ground firmly,
His arrows, made the bravest bite the dust,
Great chiefs and their vassals were slaughter’d
History, recorded this great battle.
The Sinhs, infuriate, pressed forward with eagerness and closed with
the enemy, Nagils, Pagtils and Dardlis, emulating each other. The
gallant Dial too, strove to sustain the fame of the Bijrawélis.
Worm that I am! I fired off my matchlock and the bullet con-
signed a mighty prince to his rest, who in the agonies of death, still
gave the war cry—“ Kill, Kill.” I then fired four arrows in succession
to the right, and three to the left. I know not if they told or not,
but it pleased God to arrest the slaughter.
The enemy fled, and we encamped on the field of battle, which was
red with blood, and covered with the dead. Night came silently on,
when nearly half of it had passed, the sounds of the enemy’s mournful
Nakkards disturbed the stillness, as he continued his retreat.
At length the bright dawn of day enabled us to pursue, but Alif
Khan was in full flight, he lingered not even to break his fast, and his
fatigued army straggled after him without daring to halt.
For eight days we encamped on the banks of a river, and I visited
the tents of the most influential amongst the Rajds, having agreed
to be always their ally. I returned to my home, plundering the town
of Alsén in my way, whose inhabitants were afraid to join our army,
and I rested in comfort at Anandpura.
3.8
496 Translation of the Vichitra Ndtak. (No. 6.
Chapter X.
The Battle of Nadoun.
For some years my tranquillity remained undisturbed and I employed
myself in improving my city, and regulating the morals of its imha-
bitants.
At length one Dilawar Khan came, and sent his son to me, as if on
a friendly message, but himself at the head of an army, treacherously
attacked me.
When the enemy was crossing the river the noise of the splashing
awoke every one. Alam Sinh came and roused me, and my soldiers
ran to their arms with alacrity.
Warlike instruments of every kind bellowed defiance and enmity,
and my army hurried to the banks of the river, which though an
ocean of kindness, gave the enemy such a cold reception, that he was
benumbed in the attempt to cross it.
Frightened at the unexpected opposition when a surprize was in-
tended, the Musalmans fled without firing a shot, the cowards retreated
without striking a blow. Many of them were slain, the rest, noise-
lessly returned their swords to their scabbards, and sneaked away
ashamed, in the darkness of night to their wives.
God protected me and the efforts of the enemy were unavailing, he
retreated, plundered and destroyed Barwa ‘‘ en route” and encamped at
Bhilau. He could not injure me, so satisfied himself with wreaking
his vengeance on Barwa, as Bunnyas* who dare not eat meat, pretend
to be nourished with pebbles!
Chapter XI.
Alif Khan went to his father, but not being able to give a good
account of his flight, he steod abashed, then his father Hussein Khan
slapping his arms} addressed his chieftains loudly. They prepared
themselves for battle. Hussein Khan headed his army, and encouraged
his soldiers with his presence. He first of all plundered the Awans,
* Hindus of a particular caste, who are not allowed to eat meat, put pebbles with
their curry musséla, which they suck and spit out, fancying their appetites are
appeased.
+ As wrestlers, before they begin to wrestle.
1851.] Translation of the Vichitra Natak. 497
then overcame the people of Dadwal and made the Rajputs slaves ;
afterwards he devastated the valleys and no one attempted to check
his progress. He distributed the plunder amongst his soldiers. For
several days he laid waste the districts through which he marched, so
that the intimidated Gularis contemplated suing for a treaty, as
Hussem Khan approached their frontier, but God frustrated their
schemes.
Ram Sith accompanied the Gularis to treat with the enemy. . They
parleyed for several hours, when as the sand which is heated by the
sun attributes the warmth to its own nature, denying the power whence
it derived it, so, the lower orders of the Mohammedan host fancied
themselves brave from the noble bearing of the Sikh emissaries who
surrounded them. The slaves were inflated, and looked upon the
Sikhs with contempt.
They gulled themselves into believing that the Gularis, the Kaliris,
the Katéches were not equal to themselves. When the Gularis laid
out their presents, these dogs scrambled to seize them, and disputes
arising, the Giléris collecting their treasures, departed to a distance.
Avarice then prevailed over the minds of these Musalman reptiles,
losing all discretion, they began beating to arms. Instantly all was
confusion, as when a tiger threatens a herd of deer. For fifteen hours
they surrounded the emissaries and prevented them from eating.
In the meantime, the Sikh army incensed at the treatmeat, to which
their ambassadors were subjected, sent some chiefs to expostulate, but
the Pathans, puffed out with conceit, refused to listen to them, they
said—‘* Give us up your treasures, or prepare to die.”
Upon this Sangat Sinh begged of Gopal Sinh who was on the
Musalmans’ side, to make peace between them, but his words were
utterly disregarded, consequently it was resolved to seize Gopal as an
hostage, pending the settlement of negotiations. That chief, however,
overheard the plot, which was forming against him, and hurriedly
departed to his clan.
Kripal was kindled with wrath, and decided upon fighting. Himmat
Hassein, and the youthful Jumma, ordered the war-drums to be
sounded. In an instant horses began to prance, matches were lighted,
and triggers tried, to see if they acted freely. Then began deadly
strife, all was confusion. Combatants shouting, blows resounding,
3s 2
498 Translation of the Vichitra Natak. [No. 6.
matchlocks thundering, trumpets shrieking, elephants screaming, and
all the savage din of desperate war.
Bodies charged bodies, and the mens’ eyes were red with fury and
hatred. Kripal led the van; one spirit animated all, the spirit of
destruction: one continued shout rent the air, the shout of ‘ Death,
death.”’
The Katoch Raja of Kangra rushed to the fray, as a lion springs
upon its prey. Whenever the Chettris discharged their arrows, horses
with empty saddles scoured the plain.
Kripal and Gopdl met, and tore each other to pieces. One Hari Sinh
though mortally wounded, killed several before he died.
Himmat-Kimmat, and Julal Khan, with his terrible battleeaxe, stood
their ground and fought with desperate valor. At this juncture the
Raja of Jasw4l putting his horse into a gallop, rode at Hussein Khan,
and stabbed him with a spear, but like a wounded boar, he only fought
the fiercer.
If a soldier were struck, he thought it a compliment, and strove to
return it. The disputed field was soon covered with the carcases of
the dead, and groans filled the air. A river of blood flowed, and the
jackals slaked their thirst in it.
Hussein Khan faint with the loss of blood dismounted from his
horse, and the Pathans surrounded him, they contended with fierce
but hopeless energy. Mahadev, Brahm, and all the gods must have
been roused from their contemplations, the heavenly minstrels sung
dirges for the departed warriors, and the celestial dancers jumped with
excitement.
Hussein still tried to hold his own, but the soldiers of Jaswal sur-
rounded him, the most skilful attacked him. God willed it, and this
brave warrior fell to rise no more ; his soul was received in paradise.
When their leader was no more, the confidence of the enemy gave
way, and his spirit was broken. Hari Sinh slew many of their prin-
cipal chiefs ; Chandala’s Raja too, plied the work of destruction but
Sangat Rai was killed, and his adherents failed not to revenge his
death.
Baz Khan and Himmat Khan fled and the followers of Kripal fought
hand to hand for their chieftain’s body. When Hussein was slain, the
Musalman army sullenly retreated. This mighty host vanished, as
1851.) Translation of the Vichitra Natak. 499
doth the crowd, after the investiture of a Mahant. Thus our enemies
were again defeated and we collected and buried our dead, our force
remained assembled for a few days, when all necessary arrangements
being concluded, we dispersed to our several homes.
God protected me, and amidst this shower of bullets I remained
uninjured.
Chapter XII.
I have just told of a great battle at which the leader of the Musal-
man army was killed, upon: which Rustam Khan and Dilawar Khan
sent their ambassadors to us, but rendered wise by experience, and
apprehensive of stratagem, we dispatched Jughar Sinh properly sup-
ported to receive the embassy.
The treacherous Mohammedans attacked Jughar Sinh at the town
of Bhilau, who drove them from the town, and took up a strong
position which at early dawn on the following morning, the worth-
less Gaj Sinh who sided with the enemy, threatened, but in vain, for
assisted by Hadar Sinh, the force of Juighdr Sinh held its ground,
and was as immovable as a pillar whose foundation is buried deep in
the earth. Hadar Sinh was wounded, and re-inforcements joined
- both armies.
Chandaél Khan commanded the Mohammedan troops, and Jasmal
Sinh, our army; animated by these brave leaders both sides fought
like lions, and paradise being the portion of all who fall in the battle-
field, the soldiers disregarded death.
In the midst of this dire conflict, Chand Narayan was killed. He
was the friend and companion of Jughar Sinh, who lamenting his
death, resolved to revenge it, and advanced singly. ‘The enemy sur-
rounded this brave man, he kept him at bay, and slew many soldiers,
but numbers prevailed, pierced with a thousand arrows, he fell.
Chapter XIII.
Jughar Sinh died, and I returned to my home.
Then the powerful Aurangzéb became envious of my fame, he sent
his son into the Panjab, at the head of a large army. Many of my
people dreading the approach of the emperor’s own son went to hide
500 Translation of the Vichitra Ndtak. [No. 6.
themselves in the neighbouring hills. Some tried to intimidate me,
but they knew not the intentions of God.
Several left the happy city of Anandptira to take shelter in the
high hills, the cowards were greatly alarmed and fancied there was
safety in flight ; but the emperor had all these deserters ferreted out
and they were destroyed.
Those who forsake their Girt, will have no
Resting place in this, nor in the next world.
On earth they are despised, in heaven
Rejected. Their case is a hopeless one.
For, they are as it were, always hungry
And in need. Such as leave the company
Of holy men, are useless in this world,
And damned eternally in the next.
The selfish world for which they live, scorns them.
Yes! those who leave their Guru are disgraced,
Their children do not thrive, but die, cursing
Their parents.
Those who laugh at the words of their Guri
Perish like dogs and gnash their teeth in hell,
God created Hindu and Musalman,
Let both then follow their respective creeds.
Do Musalmans respect those who forsake
Their own creed, to follow Mohammed’s faith ?
No! they despise, ill treat and plunder them.
Apostacy, never can be esteemed !
Miserable apostate! he returns
And wretched, seeks assistance from the Sikhs,
Compassionate they help him. What then?
His new found teachers, plunder him of all!
Wretched apostates! the clouds of error
Float away, and willingly, they would return
Unto their Guru, but he indignant,
Offended, hides his countenance from them,
They find him not, but go from whence they came,
Their labor all in vain. No Guru here.
No heaven hereafter. Hopeless their lot!
1851.] Translation of the Vichitra Natak. 501
But those who love the Guru never feel
Adversity. ‘‘ Riches and plenteousness
Shall be in their houses.’’ Sin and evil
Can never assail them. They need no help
From Moslems, plenty is beneath their roofs.
If labour be their portion upon earth,
A happy conscience, softens all their toil.
He was called Mirza Bég who destroyed the dwellings of those who
fled from Anandptra. Those who remained were safe, for the enemy
never ventured to approach their thresholds. Those who deserted |
me, and bowed in subserviency to the Musalman were treated with
contempt, their faces were besmeared with filth and they were shaved.
They looked like faqirs begging for alms.
Children pretending to be their converts, pelted them with stones.
Their heads were thrust into bags, like asses to be fed with malida.*
Their foreheads were bruised with shoe-nails, and looked as if covered
with the brahmanical wafer. Boys pelted filth at them, crying out the
while, ‘‘ Here are alms for you.”
Such is the punishment of apostacy, but it is not so bad as the
erime.
Those who have never fought in battles nor achieved any great
action, live unknown, and die unremembered.
To know and to worship God, to respect and believe the words of
his Guru, this is to achieve a great action.
The good never feel adversity. God reconciles them to it. Who
can injure whom God protects? Noone! No plots can harm him!
He laughs at the designs of his enemies!
Trusting in the power of God, he knows that he is as well protected
as the tongue in his mouth.
Chapter XIV.
Kal, loveth and protecteth all good men,
And averteth from them evil.
Those who worship him behold his power,
Those who serve him, share his mercy,
* Mashed vetches boiled.
ry
j=)
bo
Report on the Tirun Mall Mill. [No. 6.
True believers escape sad misfortunes,
Kal overpowers all their foes.
Kal, well knowing me to be his servant,
Hath honored and exalted me.
I acknowledge God, to be our father,
As a mother, nurseth her child.
The power of Kal hath sustained me,
My heart is my only Guru.
When inspiration lent me support,
I spoke, not of my own accord.
Great K4l, imparted to me his wisdom,
Without which my efforts were vain.
I was no one, when God first noticed me,
I was great by His selection.
Listen then, all ye children of the earth,
For my tenets are from above.
Report on the Tiran Mall Hill, addressed to R. N. C. Hamiiton,
Esquire, Resident at Indore. By Captain Hay, Asst. to the
Resident.
Turan Mall, a hill in Candesh and one of the Satpura range lies in
about 21° 52/ N. Latitude and 74° 34’ East Longitude. It is about
15 miles in an easterly direction from Dhergaum, 10 or 12 south from
Badael (near the mouth of the Turkul river) on the Nerbudda; 20
miles north from Sultanpura in Candesh, and 33 or 34 miles S. W.
from Chiculda, on the Nerbudda. Its summit is to be gained from all
of these above named places, but for the European traveller, the
Chiculda and Sooltanpura or Sydah routes are the only practicable ones.
From Chiculda the measured road or rather timber track is 43 miles in
length and with the exception of the Tirépani Ghaut (some 10 miles
from the Turan Mall Lake) no difficulties of any moment are to be
surmounted. Here the ascent for a mile and a quarter, is very great,
being about 1 in 23, and taxes the energy of man and beast to the
utmost. However, it is capable of great improvement and with a little
labor and money expended might be made comparatively easy. At
fal.) Report on the Turan Mall Mill. 503
present no camels can be taken further than the Bokrata jungle, which
is at the foot of this ghaut. Bullocks and ponies must be solely relied
upon as beasts of burthen. The route from Candesh via Sydah and
Sultanpura is far more difficult of ascent than the foregoing, and
beasts of burthen proceeding by this road, must be very lightly laden.
The paths leading towards Dhergaum and Baduél are only passable for
travellers on foot. ‘Turan Mall seems to be about the highest of the
hills in the Sétptira range, perhaps the Herass Hill in the Barwani
state excepted, which may be a few hundred feet higher, but which
again has not the advantage of water on its summit. Turan Mall
obtains its name from the tree (Zizyphus albens) called in Sanscrit
‘‘Turan’ being so common there, and the adjunct ‘‘ Mall’ I believe
to be a word in use with certain Bheels, to designate any high or table
land. By barometrical measurement the highest point of Turan
Mall (a small hill on its eastern side) attains an altitude of 3373 feet;
the banks of the lake being 265 feet below this. This lake is one of
the most attractive spots on Turan Mall, situated on the southern end,
the traveller from the Nerbudda has to pass over the whole length of
the hill ere he reaches it. It is about one mile and six furlongs in
circumference and 650 yards in breadth, of great depth, being fathomed
in the centre and found to be 343 feet deep. It is formed by the
artificial obstruction of the gorge betwixt two small hills. At one end
of this embankment there is a passage for the waters of the periodical
rains, which are carried off towards a smaller lake, a few hundred yards
from the large one, and about 30 feet under its level. The flooded
waters of these two lakes are carried off to the Sita Kund, a precipice
varying from 400 to 500 feet in height. At the water-fall, the first fall
by measurement is 243 feet in height, being perpendicular without let
or hindrance. The view at this place in the monsoon, during a flood
must be grand indeed, for the waters from the lakes and what is received
in transit, must make a very considerable volume. |
The jungles about the hill contain many varieties of trees and shrubs
which are not to be met with in Nimar or Malwa. To the botanist the
field here opened to his research would be most attractive and enter-
taining. The edible fruits generally met with and not common to the
plains are those of the Turan (Zizyphus albens) ; Chironji (Chiron-
gia sapida); kutaie, a small red berry; sengul; sasil; the wild
Sy 8
504 Report on the Turan Mall Hill. (No. 6.
mango, and the wild plantain. The roots also of a tree resembling
the plantain called by the Bheels ‘“kaiel kanda’” are also used for
food. In common with the lowlands, the fruit trees are numerous: a
few may be enumerated, such as the jamun (Eugenia jambolana) ;
amru (Philanthus emblica) ; the tendu or bastard ebony; the several
species of Indian Ficus; the baér or jujube tree; the mowéa or broad-
leaved Bassia; the imli or tamarind; and the karonda (Carissa caron-
das). The gum trees are the ‘‘ sale’ (Boswellia thurifera) producing
olibanum; the dhaowra, kurik, khaire, and the bhijaé, the last used
medicinally. Besides the above there are many trees and shrubs
novel to the resident of the plains and called by the natives, the sew-
run, bearing a red flower; the maduls gundali (Peederia feetida) ;
sajri; kerow, said to flower only once in 12 years; manja (berries
used for intoxicating fish) ; gundi (Cordia myxa) used as a pickle ;
kinjt, the seeds giving an oil which is used medicinally; kimri;
phasi; sidn; mokha (red nightshade) having edible leaves; amultds
(Cassia fistula), the kherowla, with yellow flowers similar to the amultas ;
kharnag with long pendant seed pods like the amultas; and the
khankar, the fruit of which is used for pickles.
Creepers also are numerous, and almost every tree has its parasite.
The hill colocynth (C. Hardwicki) or ruhori indragam is not
uncommon ; as also the pawri, growing in a wild state. Here also the
grasses grow most luxuriantly; the rusa grass so noted for the oil
extracted from it being most abundant. The trees used for building
purposes are very diversified. The principal ones are the teak; tendu
or ebony; jamun; dhamni, or bastard lance ; sag; kusum, on which
the lac insect is found; the toon; sirsa; bhati sisam, kulum ; anjun;
kear, and the tunch or tausa, the wood of which is particularly hard
and tough. :
The geological formation of the Turan Mall hill and those in its
vicinity is uniformly of trap and basalt with a red clay, evidently con-
taining iron. The summit of the hillis irregular having low hills of
100 and 150 feet high rising in different places from the general eleva-
tion of the plateau which altogether may include an area of 16 square
miles. Table-lands are to be met with in several spots; but are not of
great extent. The height of the ulterior ridge which is on almost all
sides precipitous and perpendicular may average 400 feet from the
1851.] Report on the Turan Mall Hill. 505
debris of the fallen rocks in the valleys below. The fissures in this
ridge are very deep and irregular and bear the impress of a mighty
convulsion of nature having occurred in ages past.
The summit of Turan Mall is interspersed with remains of numer-
ous temples and walls. The latter have evidently been built merely
for protection from external foes, and extend for miles in all directions,
but are chiefly to be seen at points where nature required the aid of
art to make the hill impregnable. The temples having been built
with loose stones and no cement or mortar of any description used in
their erection, have consequently during the course of years, made but
a slight resistance to the force of the elements and their sites are now
to the unobservant eye, hardly distinguishable from the ground which
surrounds them. The earthen embankment or bund on the eastern
side of the lake, measuring some 460 yards long, and faced with stone,
is remarkable for its solidity, which cannot be less than 170 or 200 feet
at its base with a height of 40 feet. The labour expended upon it
must have been immense and this work would alone draw our attention
and wonder as to the means and power of the individual who could
execute, as well as devise, such an undertaking. Nothing approxima-
ting to certainty, can be said as to the ancient history of Turan Mall.
What the natives say regarding it, is puerile in the extreme and un-
worthy of notice. The evidences of a former numerous population are
plain enough, but not a vestige of an inscription remains to guide one
in his researches. On the south side of the hill in a small artificial
cave about 12 feet square an image of Parswanath is to be seen. At this
cave a small annual mela or fair is held in October. Besides this,
there are other and numerous sculptured evidences of the Jaina reli-
gion to be found by the sites of ruined temples; but they again have
seemingly in places been appropriated by the followers of the Brah-
manical faith at a later date as stones to form the wall of their own
temples. One of the approaches to Turan Mall is through the wall
on the 8. BE. side. ‘This has been named the ‘ Arawassa’’ Durnaza.
What the derivation of “‘ Ara” may be, I am at a loss to conjecture ;
“‘ wassa’’ may be but a corruption of the Sanscrit word ‘ basa” a dwell
ing or residence. The inhabitants of this portion of the Satpura range
are mostly Bheels and Paurias. The first are distinguished under
several castes and denominations, numbering, I believe, upwards of 84.
a © 2
506 Report on the Turan Mall Hill. [No. 6.
The Bheels residing on Turan Mall boast of being descended from a
Rajpoot ancestry, and style themselves “ Simli.” Altogether there are
not more than 40 families located on the hill, and their huts are dispersed
far and wide in all directions. They do not bear any general peculiar-
ity of features in their physiognomy, and I have noticed that, saving
perhaps the bearing and impress of a persecuted race, there is nothing
to distinguish them from the men of the plains. They are slight and
spare in their limbs and body, but this only conduces to that great
power which they all have in common of undergoing fatigue and exer-
tion when called upon to do so. With all this endurance they have a
thorough contempt and dislike to labour as understood by us. Gaining
at best but a precarious subsistence from the fruits of the jungle the
generality of Bheels do not interdict themselves from any description of
animal food when they have it in their power to indulge in it, and the
flesh of the cow, buffalo, sheep, goat, boar and deer are equally prized.
Their religion is generally of a most simple and primitive description,
I remark generally, as their notions on such subjects are variable and
not imbued with any deep feeling. The chief deities worshipped on
Turan Mall are named, Sudal Deo, Kimbeh Deo, Mamnia Danip
and Goracknath. The first is invoked in conjunction with the sun
and moon, and is supposed to have the elements under his controul.
Kumbeh Deo is worshipped at the Dewali and may be another form
of Kali, Mamnia Dunip is evidently the ‘‘ Ceres” of these moun-
taineers. The first fruits of the season are offered at her shrine, and
she is the dispenser of the bounties of mother earth. Gorucknath is
a deity of the Hindus and, I fancy, lately introduced. His devotees
are not numerous amongst the Bheels, who are rather lukewarm in his
adoration.
The customs pertaining to the three great events in a man’s existence
are very simple and void of display. On the birth of a child, his or
her advent into the world is not ushered in by any loud acclamations
or discharge of fire arms so common to the inhabitants of India. The
father merely collecting a few friends together, over the discussion of
a jar of spirits, mentions the name by which he wishes his child to be
designated. When a Bheel is desirous of joining himself to the object
of his regard and no objections are shown by the family of the girl,
the friends of the engaging parties are called to witness the ceremony
185}.] Report on the Turan Mali Hill. 507
and forms of marriage, which are continued during the space of three
days. On the first day the friends of each are feasted at the houses of
the respective parents, where the spirit distilled from the flower of the
mowa tree adds not a little to the hilarity of the guests. On the second
day the friends of the young couple take them on separate occasions to
the foot of a tree called ‘‘singa’’ which is considered sacred and where
certain ceremonies of worship are gone through. On their return from
devotion, the senior of the party taking a little liquor in a brass vessel
makes. an oblation to the earth, in the name of either the bride or
bridegroom, as the case may be, and then their bodies, feet and hands
are smeared over with turmeric. As yet the family of the bridegroom
has not visited the bride, but on the evening of the second day the mem-
bers of it accompanied by their friends in a body come before the
house of the bride where they are met by her relations and a precon-
certed struggle takes place to break a bamboo previously provided,
one party pulling against the other. On this being accomplished,
certain omens are prognosticated from the fracture in the bamboo.
The evening closes over the mirth and enjoyment of the assemblage.
On the morning of the third day the female relations of the bridegroom
make a forcible entry into the bride’s house and take her to their own
habitation vz e¢ armis, which when happily accomplished the marriage
rites are supposed to be finished and friends disperse to their several
avocations. A wife generally costs upwards of 20 rupees; if the lover
is not possessed with worldly gear to that amount he must contract,
like Jacob of old, to labour for his father-in-law a stipulated period
which may vary from 2 to 5 years. On the death of a Bheel, his
nearest relations coliect his cooking utensils, his axe, bow and arrows
and taking them with the body, burn the latter. In this ceremony
they are joined by their friends who after the funeral rites are finished,
collect at the house of the deceased to sympathize and condole with
the relatives. A period of several days having elapsed the nearest of
kin cooks some rice, and having put it into two separate platters in the
name of the deceased, leaves one on the place where the body was
burnt and the other before the threshold of his late dwelling. This is
intended as provision for the spirit who is considered to be still roam-
ing about. No other rites are followed. Cremation is not resorted to
with the bodies of women and infants, they are simply buried and a
508 Report on the Turan Mall Hill. [No. 6.
cairn of stones heaped over the grave ; a custom which has been handed
down to them from their ancestors, but as to the purport of such sin-
gularity, in making a difference, betwixt the obsequies of the two sexes,
they profess ignorance. Believing in the transmigration of souls, they
are besides, and perhaps in consequence, much given to superstitious
reliance in omens derived from animals and birds.
During the period of my stay at Turan Mall, I had every reason to
judge favorably of its climate. The accompanying meteorological ob-
servations will show a mean maximum of temperature of 85.47 for the
month of May; which is particularly low, for the altitude attained.
To account for this it must be taken into consideration that several
causes are brought into play ; the proximity of a large lake, the evapo-
ration from which extending over a superficies of upwards of 120 square
acres must be very great; adjoining forests, which are known always
to conduce to decreased temperature ; the soil which being of a plastic
and attractive nature will also materially aid to lower the range of the
thermometer.
Above the influence of the hot winds Turan Mall is visited for the
greater part of the year by strong and steady winds from the W. and
S. W. quarters, which evidently coming from the ocean (distant about
100 miles) and carrying along with them a great amount of moisture,
add much to the agreeable sensation of the atmosphere, which to the
feelings, seems always to be of a temperature lower than that indicated
by the thermometer. Every thing on the hill tends to prove a tem-
perate climate. The stranger is first attracted by the greenness and
freshness of the trees and shrubs, and the grass which where it has
been burnt, will even in May, the hottest month of the year, throw out
during the course of a few days, new shoots: and this not after any
fall of rain, but from the moisture naturally in the soil nourishing the
roots. Turan Mall, however, with all the benefits which might be
derived from a residence on it will not, I am afraid, bear a close com-
parison to the sanatarium in the Mahabaleshwar hills which has a
general temperature of 5 degrees or so lower than that of the place
now under discussion. In the equability of climate I doubt if there is
much difference. The annual mean of daily variation at Mahabalesh-
war being nearly 10° and that of Turan Mall merely in the hottest
month of the year not exceeding 15.33. For May the power of the
1851.] Report on the Turan Mall Miil. 509
sun’s rays is equal to 30° 12’, which I have not the means of comparing
with Mahabdleshwar, but which, I doubt not will, not exceed it very
much if at all. The hill is very subject to thunder storms, with great
falls of rain, and I have been informed by its inhabitants that during
the monsoon such is the intensity of the rain, that for days prominent
objects within a few yards of their huts are entirely concealed from
view. Of this I had demonstration, for though on the two occasions
specified in the register of observations, rain did not fall for any length
of time, nevertheless a few hours sufficed to indicate a fall of 12.5
inches. The cold season is said to be particularly severe ; and frost
of common occurrence. The Bheels state that the sides of the lakes
have been repeatedly frozen, and on a late occasion the smaller lake
(which may be 150 yards long and 100 broad) was almost completely
frozen over. Amongst the natives, disease occurs but seldom; with
the exception of slight fevers (easily reduced by their own simple
treatment) and dysentery after the rains, there is nothing else to give
one reason to believe that Turan Mall is visited by any epidemic.
The months most desirable for a residence on the hill, would be April
and May. Previous to the latter part of April, Iam not inclined to
suppose that the disparity in the climate of the place and that of the
plains is so great as to cause much benefit to an invalid seeking
change of air. Asa sanatarium, perhaps, the hill does not boast of
such a climate as would lead one to believe that an invalid far advanced
in disease would receive much good from a trip to it. Nevertheless
to one not already prostrated from illness, but whose ailments only
require a change of air and scene, I believe few places would afford a
more agreeable retreat. Asa sanatory station to European soldiers
Turan Mall has many objections. The most conclusive being the
difficulty with which it is reached ; the extent of jungle which is to be
traversed, the enhanced cost of provisions which might be expected
consequent on bad rains, Sydah being the nearest market, and the
limited period of time to be passed on the hill, the severe rainy season
precluding any hopes of its being a fit habitation for invalids during
the prevalence of the monsoon. As compared with Nimar the range
of the thermometer shews a most gratifying result. For the month
of May at
510 Report on the Turan Mall Hill. [ No. 6.
Mundlasir, the max. was, .. 104°. | Turun Mall, the max. was, 85.47
Ditty, .:.', megan gee. 9319 || Ditto.) . mean aes 77.78
Ditto.: ..... minmnum: 83. Ditto.... minimum .. 70.14
thus showing a difference of more than 18} degrees in favor of the
latter. Mundlasir is considered to be in general about 7 degrees higher
in temperature than Mhow and Indore in Malwa.
In conclusion I would remark that people desirous of making a trial
of the climate of Turan Mall would do wisely, if they made arrange-
ments for supplies for themselves and retainers to be procured from
time to time on the Nimar side at Chiculda and Barwani and on the
Candesh at Sydah (6 miles north of the Tapti) and the adjoining
villages. They must come provided with every thing, as the Bheels
living on the hill grow grain and other produce merely for their own
limited consumption. If a prolonged stay is anticipated, it would be
advisable that they be accompanied by a carpenter or two and a few
thatchers for the purpose of erecting a more substantial habitation
than that afforded by canvas. The Bheels inhabiting the hill with
management will be always found ready to work for the European
stranger ; but with the exception of cutting down and collecting timber,
bamboos and grass and the making of a very substantial description of
rope from the bark of the unjan tree, nothing more can be expected
from them. Their great incentives to exertion seem to be arrack and
tobacco ; with a due and cautious application of these luxuries, in
addition to the just hire of their labour, difficulties vanish. Should the
visitors to the hill be sportsmen, I am afraid they will not find many
attractions on the summit ; but in the surrounding jungles, the jungle
fowl is very common and the wild buffalo with all the descriptions of
large game usually found in the plains are numerous enough. From
Nassick, officers are in the habit of going to Vujuneer; and from
Dhoolia and Malligaum, to Sapt-Sing for the hot season. The diffi-
culties to be surmounted in reaching Turan Mall, I have been in-
formed are not greater than what are every year undergone by the
gentlemen visiting for health and recreation the above-named hills.
1851.] Report on the Turan Mall Mill, 511
Route from Sydéh, on the Gumti, in Candeish, to the Turan
Mall Hill.
Territo- ; Distances
ry. Names of Places. Miles. Remarks.
British. |Syd4h(16 miles North}... On the Gumti River, a considerable
of the Tapti,) .. town. The residence of the Siltan-
para Mamlatdar. Supplies abundant.
Ditto. |Sulténptira, ...... 8m. | Formerly a large town, now totally in
ruins, with a Fort and the remains of
good houses. Beautiful trees and a
small river.
Ditto. |Haldia, ..........{ 12m. | At 2 miles distance from Sultdnptira
pass Tulwaee, formerly a Ryut vil-
lage, now inhabited by Bheels. 8 miles
further on, cross the Kamti Utar a
small river. After which the ascents
commence. 2 miles from the river
reach a place called Haldia, being a
deep Khoond, but no village. Water
abundant. ’
Ditto. /Turan Mall (Lake),! 103 m. | 6 miles from last halting ground pass
a small Bheel village called Sukal-
jeri, and 3 miles further on Kalapant,
where formerly a few Bheels resided.
The road is tolerable to Sukaljeri,
thence a steep ascent succeeded by
several sharp pitches, and one descent
to Kalapani. From Kalapani to Turan
Mall % a mile the ascent is very
steep. On reaching the summit of the
hill the road to the lake is over level
| ground.
512 Report on the Turan Mall Mill. [No. 6.
Route from Chiculda, on the Nerbudda to the Turan Mall Hill, in
Candesh.
Territo-| Names of |Distance.
ry. Stages. | M. | F.
Remarks.
Holkar. |Chiculda,..| 0 0 | Aconsiderable village on the right bank of the
Nerbudda. Supplies scanty but procurable at
Barwani 4 wiles distant. At Chiculda there is
a Bungalow.
Barwani. |Gohi River,| 17 | 4 | Encamping ground on the left bank of the stream
and about half amile to the east of a few Bheel
huts. The place called Kosba and the residence of
a Bheel naick byname Dowla. From Chiculda the
road for 6 miles lies nearly due west and along the
banks of the Nerbudda through the villages of
Pendra, Nandgaon, Pichowri and Sandal 8 miles
1 furlong, from Chiculda the Gohi Naddi is first
crossed at a place called Bambta, where 2 or 3
Bheel families have erected their huts, a few hun-
dred yards further on, it is crossed a second time,
and 3 miles from Bambta a third time. 4 miles
from Bambta a rather steep Ghaut is met with,
and 5 miles 3 fur. from this Ghaut the encamping
ground is reached. For the first 8 or 9 miles
from Chiculda, there is a road for hackries
though not a very well defined one. Beyond
this the tree jungle is attained, and the road gra-
dually dwindles down into a mere timber track.
Barwani. |Bokrata, ..{| 13 | 2 | The name of the jungle where it is usual for travel-
British. |Turan Mall
lers proceeding to Turan Mall to make a halt.
The encamping ground is in a thick grove of
Bambis on the bank of a small Nallah, affording
water throughout the year. No Bheel huts are to
be found for several miles round. 4 miles from
the Gohi Naddi there is a small Ghaut. 4 miles
1 fur. further on the Daki Nallah is reached and
the road lies for several hundred yards along its
bed. From the Daki Nallah to encamping
ground is a distance of 5 miles 2 fur. The
ascent from the Gohi Naddi to Bokrata is very
gradual though the latter place is 2015 feet
above the level of the sea and 1342 higher than
the Gohi Naddi.
(Lake),..| 12 | 33 |From Bokrata to the foot of the Jeerar Ghaut 27
miles, the road lies along the course of a small
Nallah, very stony and troublesome for loaded
animals. From the bottom of the Jerar Ghaut
to the summit is 1 mile 3 fur., the ascent being
very difficult and steep. 1 mile 1 fur. from the
top of the Ghaut afew Bheel huts are passed and
a small spring is reached. Further on 1 mile
6 fur. the Turan Mall Ghaut is reached, but it is
comparatively easy to that of Jera. The top of
the Turan Mall Ghaut at the Ara-wassa gate to
the lake is a distance of 3 miles 53 furlongs.
613
The Instruments were exposed in a
shouldaree with a S. W. exposure 25
feet above the surface of a lake.
Observations made at Turan Mall, Long. 74° 34:, Lat. 21° 52', Alt. 3208 feet, During the month of April, 1851. .
N. B.—In the Register retained, the Barometrical Obseryations should be entered as read without correction, and corrected only in the Return forwarded. Unless the Barometer be perfectly trustworthy,
ing ‘and particularly as to time, the Pressure observations are of little value. The position and description of the instruments ought to be given in each return. If the whole of those wanted cannot be made,
and the same ought to be strictly abided by.
and due attention can be given to accurate read-
any set that may be deemed best may be selected
; ; Aa 7 7 : ati Maximu d Mini- | Max. rs .
Observations made at Sunrise. Maximum Pressure observed at 10 a. M. Minimum Pressure observed at 4 p, M, Observations made at Sunset Observations made at 10 P. um. SARA PERE taRS ra ene Rien Rain Gauges.
° s a °
& Temperature. Wind. § Temperature. Wind. 2 Temperature. Wind % Temperature. Wind a Temperature. Wind. Blevatien
<0 | s : 3 3 ; = :
a = ; 3 a 3 ee] a 8 ° 3 3 | 4
5 3 z 3 5 4 3 B a E| Is z 3 5 a a
Sls (EE 3 |2 alll eo ies Ba] 2 | |e Berle 3 | 4 Eloise ale a | aig 3
oa 2= 5 2 | 2 eS Q£ A 3 2 eet || 3 3 aay 5 g 3 =] Ls = Ci 2 2 3 ie o 3 a
2 i[se}e/4a)/4/2 Pau a) | eal | 2 ge) 2)4)/21|2 Hell a | eles |e 2/2/42 |2/| 3 i A j a |e i} « | 8
Ss 32 See cities. | gis || ie a 3 coals Esa) (2 2 Se lal eae) os 2 2 S |e] se g 2 2 3 ; | &# : # FI =) ‘Ss
eee seca a | Se ee eee See eB ee St Sle Bel ER) S 1} ee) £180 8 |e ig] Bo Motion goa oe
a |a Slee: io ia: ieuike oo a, © |) ae |e 2 lo) ©) ro. || A) [ies 6/5 |6 | 48 fe\a 5 O: |IMomy amy eles ales 3 s| 2 a
/ ——| ——$ | ——_ | =} = | | oa el a Ser cael Dee | Gea agen = | ||| | |
1 pe = os ri ee a ae 5 An oe “A & ae . oe ee oe oo . . ‘stat | te he an 1
2 ne a a3) Sap m9 . ” - ceo fe co : " : oo ‘ CO . | 2c oD Stites 2
ae i és = a a4 3 09 + cA 00 38 oo loo ||) co ne oC oe a oe or a bo weds 6 - ws 7 on 6
7 : 5 3 A ee . . O oo .- . .. . . ve . . | . . . . . 7
8 : as aS . o. . . oo o . 7 . . . on .. on . - . ee . fj an a 8
H
; 13 a O on 5 7 5 an bier . . . . on . 50 O : a e 13
15 oe 9 5 se ee 5 oo 5 .- . B ° . on . b an 4 * 3 ie 15
16 4 + 29 ; 3 ee 50 : 20 : ; a re 99 oe B19 Bo. lscor | too BO oe Re - 16
19 es - a 05. Pod |) eo a0 a8 ob = + : + s | ose + oo - E S00 + ss bo || da. cee aS re Ne = ; sa 19
20 27.17) 78 78 64 |N.W.| .. | 27.22] 86 84 66 Wi 27.17 | 88 86 72 W. | -- | 27.17) 85 84 72 W - | 27.10] 82 | 80 65 MG We ERGY |) (shee? 72 oe LOZa eee . 20
t
21 27.15 | 72 72 67 |N.W.| .. | 27.10| 83 81 69 |N.W.| .. | 27.05) 92 87.5 | 65.5 N. +. | 27.02] 88 84.5 65 |N. W.) .. | 26.97 83 81.5 64 W. |... | 91-5) | 81.7; 72 . 104 oo - 21
22 26.97 | 75 74 64 W. +» |26.97| 84 83 68 W. |. | 26.95} 90 88. 66. W. | «- | 26.97} 85 82. 67 Wie | hc0 +97) 80 79. 65 w. eo» | 91.5) |) BILZ, 72 ce 102 co rad MNS 22
| 23 -95| 72 71 65 W. 97; 82 81 74 Ww. . 95] 90 86, 65. |N. W.| .- +92) 84 82. 67 Ww. 1 92) 80 78- 66 Ww. 2 | 90.5 | 80.7 71 . 102 oe or iC 23
24 ‘92| 72 72 66 WwW * 792! 86 84 66 50 90} 92 88. 67. Ww. 4 :90) 87 | 84. 68 iWin lle 90} 83 81. 64 WwW. |... | 89.5 | 80.2 71 ae 102 oo on 24
|} 25 -90| 76 75 64 W. 2 +92) 85 83 64 |S.W.) 4 85) 92 88. 65. Ww. 2 85) 86 83, 73 Ww. 2 85 | 83 81. 66 |N.W.| 2) 91. 81.5 72 oo 101 . o 25
; 26 -85] 76 77 63 We | oe 87) 79 78 64.5] W. |. 85) 88 86. 64. We 2 80 86 82. 63 WwW. 2 80} 81 78. 62 Ww, 1 | 94.5 | 79.2 64 as 101 ar - 26
27 80} 72 60 |S. W.| .. .82] 83 81 63 Ss. 7 +82] 89 85.5 | 64. Ww. 1 +80 85 82. 60 |S.W.|.. .82] 82 77. 63 WwW ve | 95. 79.5 64 as 106 sr Ce 27
28 80) 73 BS, [182 Wall 2. -85| 81 80 61 WwW. |. +80} 92 87. 64. S.W.| 2 +80) 86 83. 62 |S. Ww.) 2 .85 | 82 79. 61 |S. W. 89. 80.5 72 134 119 o. oe [ee 28
29 82) 76 59 Ww. ty) +85] 82 80 63 w. 1 .82|) 91 84.5 | 63. S.W.| 2 +80) 8&7 84. 61 |S. W.) .. 82) 82 81 61 W. | .. | 89.5 | 80.7 72 138 118 or oe doe 29
30 80) 78 59 w. . | -80| 84 82 60 We |e 77) 92 88. 62. W. a 77) 88 85. 60 s. . 77) 84 81 62 We |... | 89-5 | 80.7 72 140 117 ea oe 30
31 ee . .- on . Ae) oy a oe + 2 re ee on . - on oe oe o A} on -- aa a -. . ra 31
Sums, .. |296.13| 820 690 + 2 |296.29| 915 897 718.5| «+ 5 |295.93| 996 | 954.5) 717.5) .. 13 (295.80) 947 | 915.5) 718 as 7 :\295.77| 902 | 876.5) 699 . 5 | 1002 | 888.1 | 774] 412 | 1174 cate: Sums.
inal 26.92 | 74.54 | 73.81 | 62.72] .. «» | 26.93 | 83.18 | 81.54) 65.31] .- 26.90 | 90.5 eae 65:22) +» | 26.89 | 86.09 | 83,22 65.27) .. |.. |26.88| 82 | 79.68] 63.54] .. «+ | 91.09 | 80.73 | 70.36 | 137.3 310672 oo ae |e] sees | Means.
* It is important to make remarks as full and minute as possible.
514
i i 25 feet :
The Instruments were exposed in a shouldaree with a S. W. exposure
JG SEs sire tal the 4th May, when they were removed to a . .
thatched house with wattle and dant walls aud placed in a room open 10 the Observations made at Turan Mall, Long. 74° 34’, Lat. 21° 52', Alt. 3208, During the month of May, 1851.
influence of the wind. 7 ‘ . . : 5
z . b ti hould be entered as read without correction, and corrected only in the Return forwarded. Unless the Barometer be perfectly trustworthy, and due attention can be given to accurate reading, and
N. B.—In the Lo lopaibier ela ae ay PeneEie The position and description of the instruments ought to be given in each return. If the whole of those wanted cannot be made any set that may be deemed best may be selected and the
particularly as to time, the Pressure obs! .
same ought to be strictly abided by.
5 Maximum aud Mini-| Max. Therm. 2 |
Jini . Me Ob: ti de at S t. Observations made at 10 P. mM. « ; Rain Gauges. |
/ Observations made at Sunrise. Maximum Pressure observed at 10 a. M- Minimum Pressure observed at 4 P. | AVE VED MST mum Thermometer. hs Sun's Rays. |
j ize ° 3
° .
| | = a F Wind. SS Temperature. Wind = Temperature. Wind 5 < Elevation.
ARS Temperature. Wind. & Temperature. Wind. ° Temperature. mn s rap i P 4 s |
| ——_—_F 3 3 = | ro 6 z / 3 s Z acd 3
2 2 | Tee 4 3 2 a 5 3 a a 3 ia a z i | tae ee le Vane
= a | B | 2 2 j S S| 3 = mesial ig 8 5 3 FA a =| S $8 |goSEl s. 18 | 4
=| 2 2 Ne Be Fa =| S a3 5 2s a] 2 : =) 3 a3 2 A =} 3 2 See) | Beene oma |
2 Sed sel 2 | selei|ae4a |: cei eeyiees | ee, gets Waele. ig So| a | a) & |)8 E fs oe 31s ea aero ts
= Sra i (hs See ial Ses see | oe Weekes ||| Se Sin ect ee lleemiiteecalece Sele oe | seeleealeaisal ie 8 2 | s ;| & : a |sS a> =| 3 s
= 3 =o . Ao 2 2 ee 5 3 Es 4 4 S S 2 Bs 4 a 5 Sree. es a a a A S| +s s 42 | OSs B S wn
: a lia | & | s2|siiee7 2 3 | = Saba ie 1) ESI ee TIO ey cement Cal ee S i ieee I poietic ll ast 5| 3 § | £ | 35 8 $ |tnches |Inchesls| 2 | F
= =lslsia le ies ioe Set amie (res alo | o | As) a oO! co! hom) ale lrean|ltca || -culeo. | GOS eh tes Is =| ai ia
=) ° ° | = | Lavsoes | pe | ES ee Se eS ee | — ————— Se ee ee SS Oe S| eee ee aed
— ——$—||—|-ls-2,| a 7 J WwW 26.77 Ww 1 | 91.5 | 81.7 32 A |
= 2 N. 26.77| 96 ,; 94 | 64 | W. 26.80| 90 | 88 | 63 E 26.77| 88 | 83 | 63 j ; A 72. || 142 | 1 ate Sale 1
: de I cea ae oe yas Fal 38 36 bt N. av| 93 | 94 | 64 | N. 75] 91 | 80 | 64 | W. 75| 88 | s3e | 64 | *w. |... |'99.-| 85.5 || 72 | 14a | 129 Se alla 2
2 eee eee er |“ Meeranll ae | 88) ||| (63ni|| We 75) 96 | 90 | G4 | S. 75| 90 | 86 | 66 |S. W. ‘77| 87 | 84 | 66 |S. W., .. | 98.5 | 85.2 | 72 | 138 | 122 i 3
+4) EN lal Di peoil rad al apie) |) 164s 1S: 75| 90 | 88 | 66 |S. W. 75! 86 | a4 | 64 |S. W .77| 84 | 92 | 64 |S. W. 88. | 80. ; 72 | 142 | 120 i 4
7 5 . ee a | 2 ne ’ ta y
5 74 |) 73. |) GL. | We | 9h e80)| (79 | 78' | 62 | We 75| 90 | 85 | 65 |N.E da ED |) ER I) GEE I As co 275i! 82 I! go | G3) |) WWe 1.5) 8855 1 (B17 4|| 75 || 140) ||) 1220) sees = 5
4 7
iP ln . ge | 62 |N.E.|. Tih a3 \\ Ge Ga. Ave lee 75| 87 | 84 | 64 | W. 75| 83 | 82 | 62 | W. |2 | 88. | 80 72) «\|\ 134) ||/) s2Giel Weer Seale 6
6 JS || S|) GUS Bie ES Alaeeemall orate sgaie|iSscwrell) gall azai|l ean \e2isi|ie908|| Wet || 72| 95 | s2 | 66 |s.w.| 2\ .77| 73 | 76 | 67 |S. W.|2.5| 98. | 78. | 68 | 136 | 118 | ... 5 7
8 ma | | ee Wlos| 22] 736 |725| 6 |sw.| 2] -77| 84 | 80 | 68 | W. | 1) .77| 88 | go | 65 |S. W.) 1]- 77) 76 | 74 | Go |S. W./1.5) 83. | 74.5 | 66 | 194 | 118 | ase. | .. |C 8
[eS TTC INGE 65 |S. W.|3. 87| 74 73 | 63 |S.W.| 1| .80| 83 81 BLN Wen 2 80) 82 80 63 a 77| 76 74 66 : Wy. 2 | 83 74.7 | 66.5 | 130 | 112 see 9
) [eee = ly 7 82 .W./1.5| -82) 82 | 80 | 65 |S. W.| 2] .80] 76 | 74 | G4 |S,.W.}2.5| 81.8 | 73.4 | 65 | 124 | 110) « con ales 10
10 6s | 66-| 63- |S. W.|1.5)| .85|| 75 | 72.5 | 62 | W 2| .52) 62 | 80 |, 63 |S
/ a
/ | . T 77| 80 |7 64 | W. .77| 80 | 78 | 63 |S. W.]2 7s| 75 | 73 | 62 | w. [2.5] 78. | 71.5 | 65 | de 112 it 11
66 | 2. |S.Ww./3 g5| 73 | 71 | 63 |S.W.) 15 7 78.5 1.5 ; 127 : ns ;
12 77 66 6 oe w. {3.5} .82| 71 | 69 | 61 | W 4| .75| 78 | 76 | 62 |8.W.l25| .75) 78 | 77 | 62 |S.W.!25! .72) 77 | 75 | G2 |S.W.|2 | 78. | 71.7 | 65.5 | 127 | 113 | ... Bee sale 12
yz pales. (igo: NissW:|4 so! 70 | 69 | 63 |s.w.| 1| -77| 80 | 74 | 62 |S.W.jis| .75] 80 | 79 | 64 | W. |1 77| 76 | 74 | 63 |W. |2 | 81.5 | 74. | 66.5) 130]! TI5 | ss. ie = 13
a =| ay an i eel i) ee allel ay 1| .80| 82 | 76 | 64 Ac 1.5) +77|- 81 || 79) || 63 SP ed Ne es || i Wi 1 ||/'82:5\|)75i2))|| G8). saga |eeN08) | eons false|| 7S M4
15 477| 71 | 69.| G61. |S.W.|1.5] .82] 74 | 73 | 63 | W 1) .80) 83 | 78 | 65 |S.W.|25| .77| 82 | 81 | 63 » (2 75| 80 | 77 | 62 i |(eeon || BSs5 61 7G-20)\(G9)ei|\ e186) \\ eal LGm |tererten = | 3 )
| o
|
BM 77 7S iia |) 62s |W. | s2| 76 | 75 | 65 | W. so} 85 | 80 | 66 | W. |1.5| .77| 84 ) 82 | 65 | W. |1 A CPN is WEE Ne Be Rs Yi | SEN |) iG || coca A = 16
7! 80) 75 | 73, | 63. | W. \15| 62) 78 | 76 | 66 | W. | 1] 80) 86 | B2 | 67 | W. |1 V77\\" 186) |) (82) 4) (G6) | Wey )/)1.6i)) 75)! BB) 77) || Gb hWa |) 855) 7912h i 7s S140 ez) reese - 8 17
18 77| 76 || 73- | 63-| W. |1 go| 78 | 76 | 65 | W. |.. 77| 86 | 83 | 65 | W. |2 75| 86 | 83 | 65 |S. W./3 77| 83 | 79 | 64 | We CR EE NN EN OV) I) IEF I) Sone = g 18
19 77\ 76 | 73-| 63.| W. |1 Eat 789 76. || Gor || Wa |||. as 87 | 84,5 ae ahve : ip 86 | 83 ue es é Hp 84 | 80 | 63 | W. 86. | 79:2 | 72.5 | 142 || 19) || csc. cs 3 19
| 20 75| 75 | 72. | 63. | W. | so} 80 | 78 | 66 |) W. | 1 88 | 84 Bea) 6) EE) |) EB 5 |S. W.| 5| 85 } 81 | 64 | W. |1.5) 86.5 | 79.2 | 72 | 144 | 116] .... He EI 20
: | i]
21 ym 74) |) 72y | Gde SAW. | 1) 180) 7906 78° |° 65 | We. |. éa\) ERY |) 2 |) GS Aven lon 75] 88 | 84 | 66 | W. | 1 72| 85 | 81 | 65 | Ww. !1 | 87.5 | 79.7 | 72 } 144 | 115] . be aks 21
22 75| 75 | 73 | 64 | W. a 78. | 76.\ 47 | Ww. s0| 87 | 83 | 67 |S.W.|. SPA) EO || EB | Te yj Wie 0 70| 84 | 81 | 65 | W. [2 | 86.5 | 79.2-| 72 | 144 |] 116] . eo lke 22
23 751 73) 4\ 72. | 64. |S.W. PN Tee 76 G7) |) Wa || 2 77| 88 | 84 | 66 |S.wW.| 1] .75] 88 | 83 | 66 | W. | 1 72| 82 | 79 | 65 |S. W./1.5| 86.5 | 79.2 | 72 | 142 | 115 | ... Aer is 23
24 77 | Pa eoeicae)| va) INEM voeeleizze | Gs || We | 8 |) 77) ise) |) 840) G7) We | c. |) «75/8615 \"eaibel| (66) |\S.W.) '2 72) 81 | 78.5 | 65 |S, W.| 2.5) 86.5 | 79.2 | 72 | 141 | 115 ake eal ea 24
25 47) 74 | 72.) 65: | W. | 211 .82)78.5-|' 78 | 66 | W. |... 77| 88 | 82 }| 67 |S.W.| 1 75| 87 | 84 | 66 |S.W.| 1 72|' 88 | 80 |*65 | W. |3 | 86.51 792°] 72: || 143 || 216 | .... ts 25
26 47\ 76 | 74.| 65. |s.w.|. .0| 80.5 | 80 | 67 | W. | 1| .75] 90 | 84 | 68 |N.E.|. 75| 89 | 85 | 67 | EH. |... 75iMaS) |) B2Ml) G7ee|) Boer Io) B75) 80,201) 7B |) STi || ode oC 26
| 27 72| 78 | 76) 65.| E. 75| 82 | 81 | 67 | &.. 7290) |) 87) 69a), Es) |\4i5 |) 7a 7B 1! 73) || Gz) || We |}. 72| 76 | 72 | 65 | W. |/5 | 86.5 | 78.2] 70 | 122 | 110] 6.7 56 27
) 28 70| 72 | 70. 65-| W. |.. 72| 76 | 74.5 | 68 | W. 275) |S.) (80e|| 7k). We 75| 84 | 80 | 66 |N.E. 67| 77 | 73 | 65 | W. |2 | 845 | 77. | 69.5] 134 | 122] 5.8 a 28
29 60| 75 | 71.5 | 68. | 8S, 62| 74 | 73 | 69 |S.W.| 1] 72) 82 | 80 | 71 |S. W.)1 75| 80.5 | 79 | 71 |S. W./1 721 76 | 73 | 69.5 |S. W.|1 | 80.5 | 74.5 | 68.5 | 126 | 110 | .... ag 29
| 30 75| 72 | 69.5 | 68.5 | W. 115] .77| 72 | 70 | 68 | W. | 1] .70| 77 | 76 | 70 | W. /1 PN) Vid \| bes |) PAS |) Yt. 12 72| 75 , 73 | 70 | W. | 1.54 77.5 | 72.7 | 68 114 99) ||@faree us 30
|_31 .70| 69.5 | 67.5 | 66 | W. 72| 71 | 71 | 66 | w. |1.5| .69| 79.5 | 78 | 68.5] W. |1.5| .67] so | 77.5 | 69 | W. |1. 67| 78 | 74.5 | 70 | W. |2 | 79.5 | 74. | 68.5 Pye | SPE WP San - |@ 31
Some, (229.71| 217 |2073.5|1967.5| .. | .. 930.85| 2402 | 2361 | 2008| .. | .. |829.72\2669.5|2555,5| 2050| .. |.. |320.99| 2618 | 2532 |2025.5| .. | .. (829.04| 2503 | 2405 |2009.5| .. | .. 2649.8 \2411.2|2174.5| 19a | 3092 | 125 | .. we {vee | Sums.
Mesos,| 26.76 | 70.22| 66.98 | 63.46| .. | .. | 26.80|77.48|76.16|64.77| .. | .. | 26.76|86.11|82.43|66.12| .. | .. | 26.75|u4.45|82.92|65.33| .. | .. |2674|80.74| 77.68|64.02| .. | .. | 88.47 | 77.78 | 70.14 |136.25 |115.89| .... ve (ee| sees (Means.
* It is important to make remarks as full and minute as possible,
1851.] Report on the Turan Mall Hill. o15
Remarks for the Month of May.
Ist.—Wind light, veering to north 10 a. m., but not Gale SO
for more than an hour, springing up again at 4 Pp. M.
2nd.—Very calm wind from N. from 10 till 4. p. m. Slight streaked
cirri.
3rd.— Wind from W. in morning. S. and 8. W. during the day ;
clouds light flacculent and cirri.
4th.—Wind W. dark cirri.
5th.—Light wind from W. in morning, variable in afternoon and in
gusts from N. and N. E.; clear in the morning, dark cirri in afternoon.
6th.—Wind very variable throughout the day, N. and N. E. in
afternoon, settling to W., strong breeze from W. all night ; sun obscured
all day, cirro cumuli general.
7th.—Cirro cum. general; a strong breeze at sunrise from S. W.
which continued till noon, sun obscured for greater part of the day.
8th.—Cir. cum. general; at sunrise a strong breeze continuing till
10 a. M.; sun dim and obscured.
9th.—Clear throughout the day with the exception of slight cir.
cum. at sunrise.
10th.—Clear throughout the day, a few light flacculent fog clouds
at sunrise. Heavy dew falling during the night.
1ith.—Ditto ditto ditto ditto ditto ditto.
12th.—Strong breeze from the W. blowing at sunrise which gradu-
ally veered to the S. W., by noon clear.
13th.—Clear during the morning ; cum. stratus visible to the East
in the afternoon.
14th.—Ditto ditto ditto ditto ditto.
15th.—A few light flacculent clouds visible on the 8. W. horizon,
but disappearing by noon.
16th.—Clear morning, forenoon detached cumuli pretty general,
disappearing by afternoon.
17th.—A few light cumuli in all directions but disappearing by
evening.
18th.—Clear.
19th.—Ditto.
20th.—Ditto.
&o
fs
La)
516 Report on the Turan Mall Hill. [No. 6.
21st.—Clear.
22nd.—Ditto.
23rd.—Ditto, the sun obscured by cumuli to the West at sunset.
24th.—Ditto about sunrise a small fog cloud visible to the S. W.
of the Lake.
25th.—Detached cirro cum. general for the first part of the day.
In the afternoon verging to cirrus.
26th.—At sunrise calm with the sun obscured by dense atmosphere
a gentle wind rising at 9 a.m. from the W. Suddenly veering at
11 a. m. to the N. E. and E.; blowing at intervals from these quarters
during the day; Nimbus accumulating to the E., and a few drops of
rain falling at 9 Pp. M.
27th.—Sun obscured throughout the dey. Heavy rain fell shortly
after 4 p.m. from the East with a high wind, continued so for 2
hours and then suddenly lulled. Wind changing to the West for a
short period about sunset, but veering again to the N. E., at 10 p. M. ;
a most violent squall with heavy rain blew for 14 hours from the
West, accompanied by thunder and lightning.
28th.—Cloudy, and sun obscured for the greater part of the day ;
very light and variable winds, at 8 p. M. a great storm of hail and rain,
with thunder and lightning from the West, lasting about 14 hours ;
winds strong from the West throughout the night.
29th.—Morning cloudy with dense fog and a strong southerly wind
but gradually veering round to the West, large masses of cumuli
clouds rising and passing over to the East, a clear night.
30th.—Dense fog in the morning with drizzling rain, at times clear-
ing; by noon a succession of cumuli clouds rising from the West
throughout the day, but clearing by night.
31st.—Foggy and cloudy in the morning with a high wind from the
West. Fog clearing by noon; large masses of cumuli clouds rising
from the West and passing over head ; a clear night.
.
.
1851.] <A Collection of Mammalia, Sc. from Chérra Punji. 517
Memo. of the means of observations made at Turan Mall, for the
month of May, 1851.
Long. 74.34 E. Lat. 21.52 N. Alt. 3208 ft.
Maximum | Minimum Maximum :
Observa- oe et ae ee Observa- | Observa- and Mini Maximum
tions made PB Pp tions madeitions made Therm. in
. {observed atlobserved at mum Ther- ;
at Sunrise. at Sunset. | at 10 P.M. Sun’s rays.
10 A. M. 4 P.M. mometer.
Tempe- Tempe- Tempe Tempe- Tempe- Pes
rature rature. rature rature. rature. 2 2
ry ° . e ° wm =)
; = = a ° Su . os ° oo - ° e 1 (et,
Oo i 2 (3) 5 GS) hes. = o . ap 4 2 gS g p= 4
Sree Sloe) |Blole Sioie) Tslole 3|s s| #0 o
SiS) [Alesis] jAisis| |Algsis!| jAlsis) |A;)8ie] 8! 58 be
° 3 5 ea ike) S 2 aaieo 2 oe} |S = See) = eee ta a ‘Ss oS o
See ae See ba Ore Sle | Ole LO Le Ole os |e fe) oS 2
GISISH(FIQ ISIS SlQ(Sl\alSlglSieeisisialeis isla > |e
INI | OD 1 |S 1D FSO LR LS ms TOON 1 TN 1H IE ION RR fo @) = Ver) for)
ee |e ee Oe ee Pe ee (Se [FD SS eS ES [ate CBr ES re =
DIS [0 [26 [00 [eR [ed | H 0 1 IN 1009 feo let IN ip le |olnN [alin | nN | oO Ne) Ne)
NR | O 1OIN EE [EX (HO IN DW IDWIOINIWIDIOIN|DI~nw|O| oo re &~ ee =
The prevalent winds during the month, from the S. W. and W.
F. A. V. THursurn, Lieut.
Notice of a collection of Mammalia, Birds, and Reptiles, procured at
or near the station of Chérra Punji in the Khasia hills, north of
Sylhet.—By E. Buytu, Esq.
For an opportunity of examining a few of the animal inhabitants of
the little explored Khasia hills, we are indebted to Mr. R. W. G. Frith,
who, during a late visit to Chérra Punji, collected specimens of the
following species, which he has brought down either living, preserved
in spirit, or their prepared skins.
MamMaALta.
PRESBYTIS PILEATUS, nobis, J. 4. S., XII, 174, XIII, 467, XVI,
735. Procured at Cherra Punji.
Dysopus puicatus, (B. Ham.) An example in spirit, nearly as
dark-coloured as the Malayan race termed D. renvuis, (Horsfield),
which, we think, differs not, otherwise than in being constantly of a
much darker hue than the ordinary D. purcatus of India.
NYCTICEJUS ORNATUS, nobis, x. s. A large and robustly formed
typical species, of uncommon beauty. In colouring, it is affined to
518 A Collection of Mammalia, Sc. from Chérra Punji. (No. 6.
N. Tickewut, nobis, p. 157, ante; but is altogether stronger, with
conspicuously larger and stronger feet, and remarkably elongated ears.
It also does not possess the peculiar small flat incisor, situate poste-
riorly to the contact of the ordinary large upper incisor and the
canine, seen in N. Tickentt1. Colour, a bright pale rusty isabelline-
brown above, (the piles black for the basal fourth, then whitish, with
rusty extremities, ) less vivid on the lower half of the back, and some-
what paler below; a pure silky white spot on the centre of the forehead,
others on each shoulder and axilla above, and a narrow stripe of the
same along the middle of the back; face below the forehead deep
brown, including the chin: a broad white demi-collar over the throat
from ear to ear; and beneath this is a dark brown demi-collar of
similar extent (passing in a narrow streak upward to the chin), and
below this again a narrower pure silky white one, commencing from
the shoulders—which below it are again deep brown, continued round
to separate the ends of the white band below from the white axillary
spot above. Membranes marked as in N. Ticxe tt, or black except
the interfemoral which is tawny-red, as also a portion of the lateral
membranes towards the body, and the entire limbs and digits. Ear-
conch elongate-oval, erect, with tragus a fourth of its length, narrow,
semi-lunate, and curved to the front. Length (of an adult female)
4? in., of which the tail measures 1¢ in.; expanse 143 in.; fore-arm
21 in.; longest finger 3% in.; tibia $ in.; foot with claws} in. Ears
externally 3 in.; tragus 4+ in. Procured at Chérra Punji.
TaLpa Leucura, nobis, J. 4d. S. XIX, 215. Of this recently de-
scribed species, Mr. Frith has brought thirty-three specimens in spirit,
all true to the distinctive characters indicated. In none does the head
and body exceed 43 in. in length. The species, however, inhabits the
plain of Sylhet, and not Chérra Punji as formerly stated.
Sorex Peyrorerii(?), Duvernoy. A headless specimen, affixed
to a thorn by some Shrike, as we have several times observed of the
common British Shrew by Lanius cotturio. Colour darker than
usual; but otherwise it appears identical with specimens we have seen
from various parts, as Almorah, S. India, Maulmein, &c. It is the
smallest of all known mammalia.
TuUPAIA FERRUGINEA, var. BELANGERI; T'upace de Pegu, Lesson,
Zool, de Belanger, t. 4; Cladobates Belangert, Wagner. This race,
1851.] A Collection of Mammalia, $c. from Chérra Punji. 519
which abounds in Arakan and the Tenasserim provinces, merely differs
from the common T. FERRUGINEA, Raffles, of the Malayan peninsula,
in being less deeply tinged (and often not at all so) with maronne on
the upper-parts; the colouring being much as in T. savanica, but
still having a decided rufous cast as compared with this little species
which likewise is common about Malacca and Singapore, though
unnoticed in Dr. Cantor’s list of the mammalia of the Malayan penin-
sula. We cannot regard T. BELANGERI as distinct from T. FrERRU-
GINEA; and we have not previously seen it from so northern a
locality as Chérra Punji, though it probably also inhabits Asam. The
species of Central and Southern India, T. Etu1ort, Waterhouse, is a
much larger animal, equal in size to T. TANA (Vv. CLADOBATES SPECI-
osus, Wagner), of the Archipelago; and the only remaining species of
this genus hitherto discovered is the strongly marked T. murtNa,
(Diard), from.the Western Coast of Borneo, figured by Dr. S. Miller
and M. Temminck.
RHIZOMYS PRUINOSUS, nobis, 2. s. So far as can be judged from
external characters, this quite resembles Ru. paprus, Hodgson, of the
vicinity of Darjiling, and Ru. castanevs, nobis, J. 4. S. XII, 1007,
of Arakan, except in being very differently coloured: the fur being
uniformly dusky-slate above and below, with hoary tips, which latter
are of somewhat coarser texture; on the belly there is a slight silvery
shade. All three differ from Ru. suMATRENSIS (v. cinereus, McClel-
land,) of the Tenasserim provinces and Malayan peninsula, in being
much less robust, having a much shorter tail, and a dense coat of fine
soft fur instead of a thin coat of bristly fur; but their structural
characters are essentially the same. An example of the present race
was long ago forwarded to the Society from Chérra Punji by F. Skip-
with, Esq., C. S.; but we deferred describing it until seeing additional
specimens. Mr. Skipwith’s specimen having old and faded fur is
much browner and less slaty than those obtained by Mr. Frith in
newly renovated pelage; but the hoary tips are conspicuous in all.
It is extremely common at Chérra Punji.
ATHERURA MACROURA!? (L.; nec Hystrix fasciculata, Shaw) :
Hystrix spicifera, Buch. Ham., MS. The different Asiatic species
of this genus remain to be fully discriminated. Mr. Waterhouse
refers the Siamese race, with a terminal tail-tuft of “long flattened
520 A Collection of Mammalia, Sc. from Chérra Pun. (No. 6.
bristles (somewhat resembling thin and narrow strips of whale bone),”’
to Hystrix fasciculata, Shaw (v. H. macroura, Gervais), and he states
this to inhabit “Siam and the Malayan peninsula.”’ It is doubtless the
species figured, eviendtly from life, by Gen. Hardwicke: but, if inhabit-
ing the Malayan peninsula, it must co-exist there with ATH. MACROURA,
(L.), apud Waterhouse, which has “‘ the apex of the tail provided with
a large tuft of flat bristles, which are spirally twisted, and alternately
contracted and expanded.”’ This Mr. Waterhouse gives doubtfully from
Sumatra; and it is certainly the common Brush-tailed Porcupine of
the Malayan peninsula. In the Chittagong, Tippera, and Khasya
hills, there is a very similar race to the last, but with the spines
shorter and less coarse, excepting those of the croup, the ensemble
of the colouring greyer, and the enamel of the front-teeth pale
yellow instead of deep buff or orange-yellow. On minute comparison
of the skulls, the frontals of the Malayan race are seen to be somewhat
larger and more convex, while the parietals are proportionally smaller,
than in the Northern race: the palatal foramen, also, is narrower and
advances more forward in the former; and the inferior lateral process
of the superior maxillary, forming the lower border of the great ant-
orbital foramen, is, in the Malayan race, given off anteriorly to the
‘position of the first molar, while in the Northern race it abuts directly
on the first molar. If distinct, it should bear the name sPriciGERA
given to it by Buchanan Hamilton, who has excellently figured and
prepared a good MS. description of it, founded on a living pair
received from Chittagong. ‘‘They were brought,’ he was informed,
“from the hills; and, so far as the donor (Mr. Macrae) understands,
their habits are pretty much the same as those of the Porcupine of
the plains. Both burrow in the earth, live upon roots, and are found
either in pairs or families.” A specimen brought from Chérra Punji
by Mr. Frith corresponds exactly with Buchanan Hamilton’s coloured
figure.
AVES.
Of birds, the most remarkable are two new species of GARRULAX,—
one of SurHora,—the Sista Graciiis, (McClelland and Horsfield,)
now first verified,—and Spizixos CANIFRONS, nobis, J. 4. S. XIV,
571. The only specimen we had previously seen of the last named
species, although apparently in good order when the description of it
1851.] A Collection of Mammalia, Se. from Chérra Punji. 521
was taken, was soon afterwards completely destroyed by insects, from
the skin not having been properly prepared with poison. Mr. Frith
has now obtained a ‘fine skin, and also an entire specimen in spirit,
this bird proving to be common at Cherra Punji. Length 8 in., by
103 in. expanse; wing 33 in.
We have seen a figure of a second and crestless species of this
strongly marked genus, from upper Asam.
Sipia GRaciuis ; Hypsipetes gracilis, McClelland and Horsfield,
Proc. Zool. Soc. 1839, p. 159; J. A. S. XVI, 449. Resembles S.
CAPISTRATA (Cinclosoma capistratum, Vigors, v. S. nigriceps, Hodg-
son), except that there is no rufous about it, beyond a faint tinge of
this hue on the flanks and lower tail-coverts; the feathers proceeding
from the lateral base of the lower mandible, also, are white, though
the lores and ear-coverts are uniform black with the crown. General
hue of the upper-parts dark ashy (nearly as in S. p1co1pEs), paler on
the rump and collar; below white, sullied with grey on the sides of
the breast and flanks: wings and tail as in 8. capisTRATA, except
that the glossy margins of the secondaries are much darker, and the
tertials are dark ashy margined externally with black. Bill black : feet
brown, with darker toes.
GARRULAX MERULINUS, nobis, x. s. General colour deep olive-
brown, the medial portion of the under-parts pale rufescent whitish-
brown, and spotted with black on the throat and upper-part of the
breast, much as in Turdus musicus ; a narrow white streak behind the
eye. Irides whitish-brown. Bill dusky-plumbeous. Legs brown, with
albescent toes. Length 93 in. ; expanse of wings 12 in.; closed wing
3 in.; tail 32 in.; bill to gape 14 in.; tarse 12 in. Common
at Chérra Punji, from whence Mr. Frith has brought several living
examples both of this and of the next species.
G. RUFICAPILLUS, nobis, n. s. Nearly affined to G. ERYTHRO-
CEPHALUS, (Vigors), from which it is distinguished by having the
chin and broad supercilia ash-grey ; forehead greyish; throat, front of
neck, and breast, rufous, with an admixture of golden-yellow on the
last: no black spots on the nape and breast, but darker lunate mark-
ings in place of them: rest as in G. ERYTHROCEPHALUS, to which
G. cHRryYSOoPTERUS, (Gould), inhabiting an intermediate range of
territory, is also closely affined. Common at Cherra Punji.
3.x
522 A Collection of Mammalia, Se. from Chérra Punjt. [No. 6.
SUTHORA POLIOTIS, nobis, x. s. Like S. NrpaLENsis (vide J. A. S.
XII, plate to p. 450), but the lower ear-coverts and sides of the neck
are pure ashy, paler on the breast, and passing to white on the abdo-
men ; lores and sides of face, with the plumes growing from the base
of the lower mandible, pure white: crown bright fulvous, passing to
duller fulvous on the back: wings coloured as in S. NIPALENSIsS, but
the coverts of the secondaries uniformly fulvous with the back; a
fulvous spot behind the eye and below the black supercilium, but no
trace of rufous on the cheeks; chin black, with whitish margins, as in
S. NIPALENSIS: bill yellowish ; and feet pale. Common at Chérra Punji.
There are, accordingly, now three nearly affined races of these curi-
ous little birds, besides the larger S. ruriceps (Chleuasicus ruficeps,
nobis, J. d. S. XIV, 578), which generically is barely separable.
Of the other birds collected by Mr. Frith at Chérra Punji, the
only species we had not previously examined is PreruTHIUS MELA-
notis, Hodgson, J. 4. 8. XVI, 448. The rest are Gecinus CHLO-
ROPUS, MEGALAIMA VIRENS, HARPACTES ERYTHROCEPHALUS (in
spirit), DENDROCITTA SINENSIS, GARRULAX LEUCOLOPHOS, G.
ALBOGULARIS, G. SQUAMATUS, G. PHG@NICEUS, ACTINODURA EGER-
TONII, LEIOTHRIX ARGENTAURIS, L. LuTEUS, L. CYANOUROPTE-
Rus, L. cASTANICEPS, PARUS SPILONOTUS, STACHYRIS NIGRICEPS,
ST. CHRYS#HA, PomaTorHINUS PuHaAyret (with fine coral-orange bill),
P. RUFICOLLIS, ASNICURUS MACULATUS, ABRORNIS SCHISTICEPS,
Psarisoma Datnovusia, LEUCOCERCA FUSCOVENTRIS, HypsirreTrEs
Mac uetuaAnpil, Hemrxos FLAVALA, IOLE VIRESCENS, and Or1oLus
Inpicus. These are mostly species common in the neighbourhood
of Darjiling; but Pomaroruinus PHayrei and [OLE VIRESCENS we
had previously dnly seen from Arakan; and Orr1oLus INDICUS is
chiefly an inhabitant of the eastern side of the Bay of Bengal, though,
as a rarity, it is now and then met with in Lower Bengal. A large
proportion of the above named species are common in Arakan.
[The following descriptions of new species of birds may be here
appended.
Garruax (2), Jerpont, nobis. Resembles G. (?) cAcHINNANS,
Jerdon, except that there is no trace of rufous on the cheeks, fore-neck
and breast, tne black of the chin is also less developed, and the nape is
of a dull ashy hue: fore-neck and breast paler ashy, passing to whitish
on the ear-coverts. The medial abdominal feathers only are rufous ;
those of the flanks, back, wings and tail are olive as in G. (?) CACHIN-
NANS, and the head, lores, and supercilia are likewise similar. The
1851.) A Collection of Mammalia, Sc. from Chérra Punjt. 523
form of the bill and the general characters of these two species, from S.
India, indicate that they should form a separate division from GARRU-
LAX proper. G. BeLanGert, Jerdon, of the Nilgiris, and G. cINE-
REIFRONS, nobis (p. 176, ante), of Ceylon, are typical GARRULACES.
CISTICOLA ERYTHROCEPHALA, Jerdon. General hue rufous or
ferruginous, deepest on the crown, darker on the rump, ayd brightish
on all the lower-parts; back olive, with black medial streaks to the
feathers ; and wings and tail dusky, the former margined with olive-
brown, and the latter very slightly tipped or margined round the
extremity of the feathers, with pale brown. Legs pale. Wing 1 in:
taill2in. This and the preceding species have just been received
from Mr. Jerdon, and are, most probably, from the Nilgiris. Accord-
ingly, three species of Cisticoxa will now have been ascertained from
S. India and Ceylon, viz. the common C. cursitTans, C. OMALURA,
nobis (p. 176, ante), from Ceylon, and that here described.
CyORNIS ZQUALICAUDA, nobis. Female somewhat greyish-brown
above, much paler below, whitish towards the vent and on the lower
tail-coverts ; axillaries also whitish with a faint tinge of fulvous: tail
and its upper coverts dull ferruginous, the medial rectrices and
exterior webs of the rest sullied with fuscous. Baill dark above, whitish
below; feet dark brown. Length about 5} in., of wing 3 in., and
tail 27 in.: bill to gape 11 in.; and tarse 2 in. A well marked
distinct species, procured by Lieut. James, of the 28th B. N. I., in
Kunawar.
SAXICOLA FuSCA, nobis. Evidently a new species of true Wheatear,
affined in colouring to S. inruscaTa, A. Smith; but the general colour
deeper, and the head, cheeks, and throat, rufescent : tail also remark-
ably long, for a species of this genus. We can only describe the
fragments of a specimen, viz. the head, wings, tail, and legs. Wing
3 in.; tail 3 in.: bill to gape ¢ in.; From Muttra. |
REPTILIA.
Of this class, Mr. Frith brought five species, as follow :—
1, PxatrypactyLus GECKO, (L.), vide J. 4. S. XVII, 623. Col-
lected at Dacca, the only part of Bengal in which we are aware of its
occurrence. This reptile is common in Asam, Sylhet, Arakan, the
Tenasserim provinces and Malayan peninsula.
2. CALOTES ? 4. PotyprepaTes
’ Apparently three new species, from Chérra Punji; which we
defer describing for the present, as we have numerous other new
reptiles which it will be more convenient to describe together.
oe:
? 3. EvuprReEpis
524 A Collection of Mammalia, Sec. from Chérra Punji. [No. 6
5. TRIGONOCEPHALUS GRAMINEUS, (Shaw). Young, 13 in. long,
of the Malayan variety with defined whitish lateral line. From
Sylhet. This small individual had bitten a labouring man,» but the
wound merely caused a painful swelling in the arm, which, however, did
not prevent the patient from returning to his work after a few hours;
i. e. in the afternoon of the day during which he was bitten in the
course of the morning. This agrees with the remarks upon the venom of
three species of TRigonocepuatus in J. A. S. XVI, 1044 et seq.*
[We may here describe the following remarkable Bat, purchased
with a miscellaneous collection made at Darjiling.
Lasturus PEARSONII, Horsfield.+ Length about 33 in., of which
the tail measures 14 in., having its extreme tip exserted. Head
3 in. Ears (posteriorly) $ im.; and about 14 in. from tip to tip.
Expanse about 13 in. Fore-arm 1{ in.: tarse 2 in. Head broad and
short: the ears broad, subovate, widely caine apart; and the
tragus small, narrow and elongated. Teeth very robust; the grinders
antero-posteriorly compressed, with the carnassiez contiguous to the
canine above and below, and the canines less elongated than in the
Nyctices1: there are four incisors above, of which the outer or lateral
are much smaller than the others. Fur soft and extremely dense, of
a uniform rufous-brown above and dingy greyish below, with conspi-
cuous hoary tips a little curling, more especially upon the head,
shoulders, and breast. The membranes are dusky, and the alar is
attached to the base of the outer hind-toe. The lateral membranes
near the body, and the whole interfemoral, are somewhat plentifully
covered with brownish-rufous fur, more scant on the interfemoral, and
very dense at the base of the tail above, being continued throughout
its length, and also along the hind-limbs, with the feet and calcanea.
Excepting in having two pairs of upper incisors, this species seems to
agree generically with the Lasrurt, Rafin., of N. America, or VEsp.
PRUINOSUS and V. RUFUS (v. noveboracensis), auctorum].
* Notes by Mr. Frith. ‘‘The man was bitten, as above mentioned, at about
10 a. m.; and when I saw him, at about 4 p. m., he was at his work, and the
swelling (which had been somewhat considerable) had by that time almost subsided.
“‘ As regards Talpa leucura (p. 518), I do not say that it may not inhabit the
valleys or lower lands of Chérra, that is to say, at the foot of the hills. The Kha-
sias state that they never met with it there; but some of them at once recognised
the animal as being like one found about two or three days’ distance i in the interior,
but which they stated to be of a white colour.’
We should here add that Mr. Frith has favoured the Society with a free selection
from the above interesting collection.
tT Since the above description had gone to press, we have received Dr. Horsfield’s
Catalogue of the Mammalia in the Hon. Company’s museum, in which we find
ourselves forestalled as regards the specific name.
1851.] On Sassanian Coins. 525
A letter from Kpwarp Tuomas, Esq. C. S. On Sassanian Coins.
My Dear Dr. Sprencer.—I send you herewith a wood-cut of a
Coin I wish you to insert in the nest number of the Journal of the
* Asiatic Society, with a view to soliciting the aid of your numismatic
supporters in contributing impressions of any similar specimens to be
found in their cabinets.
The subject of Sassanian influence in India, its epoch, and the
boundaries over which Zoroastrian belief extended, is fraught with high
interest in itself, but it possesses an enhanced claim upon our attention
in the light it promises to throw upon the anterior, or Scythic, period
of Indian history.
Up to this time, we have but scant materials, either legendary or
monumental, whereby to illustrate the first named question, and we
dare scarcely hope that Numismatic Science can do much to help our
cause, as the number and variety of Indo-Sassanian Coins is clearly
limited. The piece about to be described, however, places us a mate-
rial step in advance, and Indian Annals have already received such
great and un-hoped for elucidation from this section of Antiquarian
research, that we have a right even here to augur well for our future.
The Coin of which the accompanying engraving is a facsimile, pre-
sents us with a strictly Rajput name impressed upon the surface of a
piece of money of a purely Sassanian type. I will not at present
venture into the ample field of speculation this association opens
out, but content myself with noticing the bare fact, trusting that your
call for new specimens, may succeed in drawing forth from dark-
corners, other coins of this class, thus securing an extended circle
of medallic data, from which to deduce more com-
prehensive and legitimate inferences than the
evidence of a single piece admits of.
The coin under review was obtained by Major
Nuthall of the Commissariat Department during a
late march to Peshawur. It is of silver, and weighs
52 grains. The Odverse, here represented,* bears
the name of
* The original is in imperfect preservation, especially as regards the neck of the
figure—I have left the letters composing the legend unshaded, in order to render
more exactly their true form.
526 On Sassanian Coins. [No. 6.
tren qa—searfey
Raja Pam? Udaydditya.
The Reverse surface presents a mere blank, retaining only slight
traces of ever having received an impression. 1
As connected with the general subject of Indo-Sassanian Numisma-
tics, your readers may not be uninterested to learn the progress made
of late years in Europe in the decipherment of Pehlvi Legends, in so
far as concerns the interpretation of the writings on the Sassanian
Coins exhumed from the Topes of the Punjab and Afghanistan, which
are moreover so closely identified with the progress of our Journal,
whose pages contain the earliest notice of these Antiquities, and whose
plates display a still unrivalled series of delineations of the various
relics disinterred by Messrs. Ventura and Court.
Pl. XXI. Vol. III. Fig. 8. Journ. Asiat. Soc. Beng.
OsvERSsE in Pehlvi Characters—
behind the head, 9531 Increase
in front of pray Vor | }
for
CLRCLAT Plea ime wloya
wlojla su) axe Abdullah-i-Haziman, or Abdullah the son of Hazim.
Marcin. 4 (mrs in Kufic letters.
Reverse. On the left, ms (i (A. H.) 64.
9
on the right, 9° Merv.
Pl. XXI. Fig. 10. Osv. in front of the face, a Scythic? legend.
Marcin. Afefafac tcara qeaaAt
possible variants aC | a
(continued) a\lafefau aeu aiica
variants q Ta
9
Reverse. Left 83) iwi) due
Right Slo glee W595
The Coin engraved as No. 6, Pl. XXV. Vol. III. J. A. S. B. is so
closely identified with the Tope Indo-Sassanian specimens, that it may
be as well to complete this portion of the subject, by giving the latest
reading of its Pehlvi legends.
1851.] On Sassanian Coins. 527
Osverse. Left ararse 4:
Right (literal transcript, ) WGadaly cslety
Marcin. wlirilosi_yrme or _yQue
Reverse. Right Sr3g-0)9 doe
Marcin. Kho wlile i! wledy daly lwyg dee eld ceed W3
It is necessary to add, that the above are mere tentative readings, |
the decipherment of the Coin of Abdullah Hajim, which is beyond
dispute, being the single exception.
With an Alphabet so imperfect as the Ancient Persian—Sassanian
Pehlvi—consisting of 17 literal signs only, convertible largely among.
themselves, and subjected to considerable variation in provincial value,
expressing too a language, the very rudiments of which are but
partially known to us, no interpretation however well wrought out
per se, can be said to stand good until affirmed by some valid extrane-
ous evidence. 7
My object indeed in publishing such crude readings is to court
criticism, with a sincere view to just correction, but further to give:
your readers an idea of what the Pehlvi Alphabet is reproachable
with, apart from the difficulty of the language it conveys or the
imperfection of the expression of its Letters. I may mention that the’
sign J stands avowedly for |, 2, O and es and is at times undistin-
-guishable from the nearly similarly outlined form of the same Alpha-
bet which corresponds with the modern c» (J and _ ) have usually one
sign in common as also have the still more puzzling pair» and w
their ancient representative also serving to express the silent final,
And, as a pertinent instance of provincial irregularities, I would cite,
the entire disuse of the character W=—=~ in all Indo-Sassanian coin-
legends, that letter being replaced by the » answering to the Sanscrit
q, V.
But I must not say too much of the obstacles to be encountered in
the study of Ancient Persian, or I may chance to deter many otherwise
willing scholars from attempting the pursuit of this important branch
of Archzeological research.
Yours, &c.
Simlah, October 17, 1851. Epwarp THoMAs.
* In nomine justi judicis. ‘* Anquetil.’’
[No. 6.
Meteorological Register.
528
L
i
0°32 | 6°62) 6°34) es" | b°L9| 6'EZ] 6°89] 1Z6" 46°62] 0°6Z) 1'3Z] 086° | 6°99] 0'FZ|0°69|S866° [°° °° °° ‘Aaquiaoeg
@22 18:28! 6:64) 168".<| 6:92 v8) Fee G68" fie 6°€8| 1°8Z| S16" | 6°32] 2°08] ¢°¢Z] 800'08| °° °° °° “equieaon
S18 | 0°68] S'F8| P18" |! ¢°18]Z'8s! y's] z88" | 2°08] 68] 3'¢8| 168" a S88! 2e6" =| Ee eqojg
Polen £°¢8}009° | €°€8/ 6°Z8| G78) 089° | ¢s‘zslg'98| Z:F8lZ89° |o'zeleosigvegicgzZ: | °° tt ++ ‘aaquiardag
°e8 9°98| 9°78 6S" ec €'98 ar] 210 818] 1'Ps| Z:e8| P6s° less] ZPsliesiego: [occtct cs gsn8ny
€°€8 | £28) 1°98) 66E" | 0°81 3°98] 8 Esl Zor JIes{g9s|scsl Isc’ |cegiszsglorsiocgo’ Jot ttt ts Apne
9'F8 £°68| Fs €9b° |8°F8| 9°68] b'98| OFS’ Js'Esl PZ8l oss} Isc: |ezslzoslorelcco’ jcoct ttc tt Coung
G°€8 | 3°36) 0°88|ZS9° | 9°ER] 6°68] G°s8] 112° TP FSls'16| 8°Z8le69° |oregizsslf-cglgoz’ |occ cect hey
£38 £°¢6| 88 OIL" | °38lZ'68] Z'F8] 662° [Ss esls'rélp ssl izzZ° [szglto6lresloig: |cictt ttt! qudy
G°¢Z | 6°88) G8] 922" 12°94) 8'S8, ¢°6Z1 Ges" Jo'z8| e'F6lz'98| 298° | >¢°6Z|s°98le'z8| FRE Gal 8 yoaey
1'GZ'\¢°S8] PLL] 816° ie Z'0sic'ez| 966° TPsZ ay C16 |-O°oLe' SH GeZ) ogo 2) °° 9° Aaenaqag
9°12 | 6621 3°EL| €16°62| 1°99] BFL 7-02] ¢86°62 F'OLI 9°62] F'ZZ| 666°62| Z'Z91 9°EZl ¢'g9l 060'0E| “°° 8 ** ‘Avenues
Ce) Oo ry) *sotouy Oo Oo re) ‘soqouy oO (0) o | Soyouy Oo r1) re) ‘Soqouy
eh Faves PRS Ee Fela E
eg er cee fee altel cer ee ae)
wn . O oO m . O © a . oO ) Ww . Oo rr)
Bl S 18 ol E. SEN e jet! & S
se] = eles 5 Sle? Shoei 5 ee bea |e
$8 5 $8 a 36 S 8S 5 "SuUOTY
"W ‘d fp 48 paalas | "W'V ‘OC ‘6 3B poAdos ‘W ‘d fp }@ poados ‘WV ‘QC °G 98 paddos
-qO oadnssaig UM WATUTAA | qo ainssolg WNUWIXB]f-qo oinssolq WNUIUITY|-qo oinssolg WNUIxey
‘1 PSI “OFSI |
"A 8 “WBF 82 088 “SU0T 'N CE *,,83 «EE oFS “IT
°094NI0) aC § josauay Lohaaung ay2 qo yday sagsibayy
Juabopowoazayy ayz Wolf Uayn? “EPRI OF OFSI ‘slvaq way wof ‘saunssatg wnunupy pun unum«vpy fo sunayy Ajyquoyy
1851.] Meteorological Register. 529
& pial = Sanwo@mnvondvonove
S 2 “QOVJANS SUTRA : Se
3S i) ‘ som tTONANDY-
3 2 ¥ -odeaq ue JO NWRODDDDODDONN
D> a
3, AH MOHIDUA tH AO
a a mM UV UWJO| Son meorHH- cessor ‘
> D xy DARBAADDDOON
i a *AINO DMONDDOANANAY
SINGOKnntAHMOON
S aS HV) 9 JO WNODDODDDOORNW
: BE it PERERA Aa o EE
& : = TAMDON
~ Sa lgjowoiwg | SON NotrTGoHonS
5 om - e e e e e e es e e e e
= 03 | cE
Rezig
3 ©! 5 2 | POBJANS SUTYVA AMNOWNTWHAtAOMN
fo) e (o) s e J se . e ee e se . e e
S : DANO DMMANDBON
i 2 5 odvag ze JO SKRDDHDDKEDODNG
5 =a 4 =mHINTOVMMAHODOINN
ig Mm e . s e e . . ° e eo .
& 22 UV UWIO| SoNNn BDA OnONiG GH
a © WNDODDDODOONN
2s Pu os “Aamo AT WON THOAMANDD
° e . e ° . . . e e
3 » |-59 Fa) DWI OWMMOINMNAMS
ye 5S FL JO. CNNRGHDDHDOHD NO
A ;
OB <n aS MI~OnmotrToODNoO sy
+38 OB Be "19JQULOLE | SSSR 5B 22S825=
cot iens a5 } q|/seeawneoasseocaans
—~ 3s a aa Aa Re Ge aoe ess
a~ hese 2
ro S SU A SRE PRE SS SNE Ss te La MS au oD
= ae
S& 8 2 ‘2OVJANS SURI NWD=HSAASANNE
ah ls MONONHAMtOM
ae 3, 2 odeaq ue JQ NRDDODOHODRN
Drs © So. =MIANATOTDTOH— NTN
3 e mM e . e ° ° ° . ° e . e e e
he: 2 wm UV UWJO| Co aeascorsgnrscona
2 8 § D DOARADHDDOOON
oe Pa = “Aamo ANANAMOTOOWS
- ; fo) e . . : e e ° e ° . E
& s 9 MST OSOMGOAtMON
a Shas toy 94? JO NDDARDOOLORN
S06 & ANDANMODO—19¢ _
2 >" £5 : SOTTBDUADS ETH
2 © 3, ‘Eg 4 faywWoleg | FeOOWNCHOTTSSNDD
- sa é aa e e e e e e
q2s| sé BC
| a ics an “QOVEAMS SUVL TORMOND GNA
S06 : DNADAOSONAMDANG
Sy 8 2 odvary ue Jo SKRDODDOOmNoO
Ss : = MONNMAMNAD —
Sw ya mM ° . ° ° e ° 5 ° NOD
S343 nS Bee 0 gS Sapam ee
= 8 Aer WD OLADODODOAONN
RS a -£an9 DANNMDAOCMIH HA
S 2 SStMOBNnNATHOTANSH
8 ES JON 943 JO RRR DDDDODOKRN
s ss ARODOMMOAGAOMNMIDGAMOA
S = 2 VIrYCTSAUMABPOMDADAODOAOMW
: AP | ‘sajomowg | SAAD; SBT SCnaa
j o es e e e e e
8 se cn
> Se Eh ae Se ee
& ‘ ee enema ere | hadi
Ss 2 e e e e e e e e ° e e e
> ey e ° e e e ° e e ° e e e
= e e : e e S ° © Mes e a
e a e e e e e = a ea ees
— oe syne e e e e o Qilas
> x aoe a "+ nO Fatale T ie
~S m— = pe ov
= PE eee ee 2 eee
ES Shy» Oetee pae pas cr ay, D2
= ao SiS gj => a0 mF Oo
= Smeeateannetnoaa
ew)
ta
530 Meteorological Register. [No. 6
S Cat On
& ‘Q0ULIMS Su Se ee ee
3 a) GREE oNNHABSHASaKaaH
— 2 3 -odvany ue JO WOK RDDDORNOS
ce a. WONSOSTANMMOATIA
BP ALY 9} CHNMOANDNGDOSOH—M
3 © iis, DADADODOHOON
‘3 Ra +2 “AIO OTONSSTNSCSUS
; CNAME AMADSODONSG
3 Es [PW 8 JOlL nNoamnawmnnenoon
S => DNDADAMANAHAGD
3 =i TONNADODOEWNWOSG
3 a 0 agaWLONER teres ey Oolag Oeste Roe 3S
e pce ScorSs
= = = eo N
= 2) 5 = |‘aovpins sulyVl ic teciaa te Gece ce
ss way ee ea an a Bignoe-Hrsssonan
S > . |odvay ue jo COKRKNRDODDDONOS
s ei ROSHCSWQHHAH
one i) STOnNSHOWONAS—
oars RNODADDLOORN
Se OH Aaa =R3SheeenndREs
SMMDMOOCOnNOUONDTO—
S$ og Es |9W 943 JO NRNDOADDOOONN
- 5 es HOONCKDMNAAHHO
oa eS = oO CTOOVOHADHDSOSDONN
pats KE ‘lqjwoiwg | SENSADSaHHHNRDOOS
fea) AS co x o . ° ° ° e e e ° e e ° e
Te Ss % = 8
oS << A |
Ro
S& & 2 |aovjans Suryes TURMSOTHAWW GCS
£o,5 ° d HIS DOCGiIgn gto om
ak ee: vay Ue JO NNODDDDODDOON
et @ ow uh pate AOOCDFATINT ODS
ee mm Pa MV MjJO|)/onaancaontonans
= Sik D = NORMARDOHODDOON
22-7 Ay "dano) | heir mee Sapataaee ae eee
Oy “13 a SC NDNROADONXNOTHOW
pat gs W 9 JO KRRDRDHOHDDDOEN
D P ie ee
er a = NINCANOAAMOAAWONM
so. os VCORD—-NDAABDAAS
o> 3 ‘Sw ‘lopWOING | FADNOCGGHOONASCS
Ss & : 3 Sess e e e e e e . SS .
_ ron oD
ARs BSI i lars)
= Be wo} & |. peovpims cared TOMH HINDMAN
OSS Al One ae PDSOAMMOYMNNAAKSD
Slice ies o . \pOavany ue IO ORRDDDDDDONS
ae = D—=MNODANTATWS
Sra, oS ee RM OTRO: iO Siar gs
N SS Sf st > 06. IN st si 63, oma
sa One NRNRODDDDODDOHONR
“ lees “AaN9 TATU ETWTSSHR ISN
S Baie ON—-onoryrrtaANS
S Ey |AeN WI~WDHDBODDOOWAN
= Sige) BODADORAG SIAM
cB) nS — — Lot | ~
S (ape "AOTIWO TUG (mS) > SPO) Py ise rs a ei
= as
Ss a & am So
& en m= ON Se)
Ss =
> | oD
2 3 | ea ee
8 FS} ° ° e ° e e e . . ° * e
& e e . e e . ° e a e
x = ° . ry ° 7 . A ee tal tens) ke *S
m ss Ry e e e e e o aD
= Cae se a2 SOs
=~ aa 263 ss
S BS os oh yo Seen
4S SESE RS mMESE S
= SS 2 at Ss Ss ae oe
~ Smart SSoatnOaZo
1851.] Meteorological Register. 531
= FS MTODNDNDDOONSD
> ° ‘qmnq 4a CIN GAOHMSSOSIU ANH
a 2 3 Ghd FM JO COONNDDDDONROS
© Ale
= ep aa ISHatseths4a
‘ie a A UV WjJOLoOnNn SASH aeSisigisdis
‘< Pa “AAMLO DONNA RMOANOWNW
Lice MUIR 2 acy one te PRE Se
3 z: DONNMDOMNROO—o
S$ z re (tN SU? 3@ NORABDADSCODOOi~
nS = ° 2
lgIuUd1UB MI~NOUONMmRAONMNODOANS
= & 58 sda et age ae | CO=SDDHDASMNSBSAM
3 a es oe len | co elas a ie ar is ee ec
= ~ S = |-at aajyamoivg | £S
~S Od BNF Le Va eR er aS Se
~ —|"o & Wd PM IO | oid SH KISH
S SAR OOMrn DOWD DA FS rnKw
5 Bey NSSSRAHWQA AA
in aS MVIAUWjJO|) CH wmae#nanrwsesans
Ss 2 19 Ir DDDODDDDONN
> Pa _- “Ang IIaHKONDO—-Donmmoo
S 3 fons bing Aaah se hla ane ae
ee SNMDODHSONANG
ee a3 LI 947 JO RR DDRDDDDONG
rt © ° 5
" Ere U BR DOAN HH YMNWDO~OtOOM
os * =o 718 eee BPANTHSEAMSCASST
eS ew ef o6§ 9} psonp Se eee te ee Se
So 8 = 2 | |-au., Jayant |S Si SS =
SSS x een See sett eaee etn EE ~ me D CARTE
SS 8 2 ASASSTOMNHN |
wo 3 © quq wWMIO]l Osan Saat HntogHies
B® 23 _— SCORKHDLDMDOAWNS
=m 5 : DAM OOODHODNAND
= & 8 a MV UWjJOl|SCanaHK ae ndndonoawoid
gs o a wNAOMDDMeowmoewrm
ac, 3 a *Aimo OBrTMDOAKHNOAABADAM
% ; SHSHiBnKHhOSSEIO TAS
mS 2 Es -l9qN. 84d JO RDAARARDDDND WOON
Sy 0 > ; : NOI AHNMOOANNACKAD
eb. 5 sl eae zt | DAHLIA AROANHNRDMOO
Bee ee a5 Kon obs 0} psonp GOCAHESSONOONHAagH
DS . . es e e e e e e e es es e e
aS a o/s! l-ar isyuorg | SRS
~~
SP con ae ae NWODSCSCONTNNAN
s* a “oO 2% | QUG pM JO] ow rin aaeHsHe inte)
Sys a 3 WOONNDWDODHONWES
SS 3 = i g DNO-ANNOCKU TOO
= a8 2S WV MWMjJOlOon+H oases sseinsnscs
Ss gS I~ DADDDODBDDOONM
g ne kano | AADINGAN TONS
3 P =MMAMANMDONDMDAS
“ aS Jaw 941 JO RRDODDDDHDDHORR
tre} ° lue NOrHDNMRUONMUOSD
3 Eo WOU | SamaAananooneaes
AS &E | of 0} poup | SATS AaARnNeseoenos
& hes er ao font e e e i e
S So j-al siaamorwqg| FSR a S
aS e e os e 5 e e e e e e 4
> ern eae a Lote:
2 a PR UMELHAD SAUNA So eh” Seam |
S ee: a ee re en meee nm ey oer ie
= = ° ° ° ° r) e e . e °
e o e e 9 e e oem sar am
| Ree ee ig
= ia Pa ae ame uae! Eee oe
= 5 5 Snot ete a Ses
+S ine SF Sree eg es ce Se oo
4 SOeRYe ee oes
S SOS ase gases og
S Seats oa tDOZO
eo
ud
Na)
or
1S)
2
l Register
ca
Pressures, for 1848 and 1849, taken from the Meteorolog
kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Caleutta.
nimum
a
Monthly Means of Maximum and M
Lat. 22° 33’ 28”. 33 N. Long. 88° 23’ 42”. 84 E.
- - Meteorological Register.
(No. 6
s Ce Se ee
° ANADOH HH OnNBH
ae COONNDDDDOANNS
5 BASCNSAOBAGAD
wo fa IMD=O1INMWANAOWO WH
Dy NOARADDHDDDOON
Aa “Aana So's 2 ee ae
3 IAS RMOOCOANMDO OW
es Jaq 943 JO WOADARADDDDON
ie °
“s1ayuo1ye HROOMVMTHAMOANDMN
Be | TMH | CHBDAMSONDHADOS
a @ | 0gf 0}. pomp | GRVRoByoqoonqnnan
Pa Wo -al dajoumoieg | £& SQ
ane 2 ie IND QEAUAQANS
—!| os | °Qng PMIO| om NAAR RH KK DAN
@ CONRODDDONRNGS
= ate ; YOSOTSONOCBMOMAON
ao WV MIJOl|oCaotanascnoennssw
25 CGORODDADDODDODDS
Aa “Ain NNSOSCONADO BHR
MOM SSCMWNHROBOAD
Ea “TT 94} JO ODNHARBSDDDDONG
e —rSTrmRAAHA ONTO TMOO®D
£3 aed MEN Lal SH AANKRASCAMOOAOH
a loge OF PoOlp Hie oS tS SSS
So ao 8 S
a
os DOO IOtTKHTtToODMoONAN
° "d"G PMIO | CSR SHH HH aK aN
os COMDDWDODMOnNNOS
So $2 6S 62 OD 6Q Te ES
wm Pe ITF ANNAN MMR MROMDO HD
Bex DAAANDDDOWDON
A 2 “Aamo NHSTEHAVAHOCAD
c Dorr seconcnns
Es toy 947 JO NDAARDDHDDHDODDHD
> *JzlayUI1YUB NROMWODAAHHAHOHM ODN
ES sages marc tue" CTNOHMOROMAGCATE
So 0G OF Psonp Os Sores 2 SSeS ae
ond e e e ° e
es -01 Jajawuoiwg | £&
ois TOM OONDANDAw
=los | "FUT PMIO| SoStiBnoOHHK HK SoOSoKB ON
© CONDDDH DONO
On e
5s P MOAN OTYAKDOCAS
nS NV UWJO|Cansasneonones
25 SCNODRADDDODONN
ee “Amo SONDHAVYCONAMOS
DTMAH“DDODTON
ES -layY 9} ~JO SGRODADDODOONN
Ss - i Ae TAANMDOMOBMWOMDLO
£3 cpieaa a VCNINHDDOSONRASOHOD
HP |oZE 0} poonp | SSCSANNAHSOHASS
So es x ° e © ° e e "oS e
Sa j-at Jajwowg| 25 & =
he ae 3 e ° o : t er
e ° e : e ° ~ e ° e ne (2
° e ° e e ? e e ® e e
° e e e ° e e e e r) .
e e e e e e e e e e ° .
e e e e e e = e a e
° ° ° ° e e & o fm © teen
iter! cet Gel ee e o o
pe s+ \ la eee
any 3's &
Sasi. . 2888
SSSR ELE weses
SOS aS SE 5 S909
SHatanetnOoaa
4
= 99°¢ L3L'6Z 628°62 138 cease Ld)
6S°0 196° 640° GEL ** ‘Jaquiedeq
¢8°0 606° 01008 6°82 "+ “TaquieA0N
86°F ¢08° 806° 08 "e"* “1aqoVQ
9/°6 cE9° st oy a T'F8 "* “laquiaydag
80°91 1 PS" 629° G°E8 see Qsnény
6 ki <1 2OPe gL" 1'P8 8°28 9°08 eSeee S100
s 88°31 6st" LL: 1°S8 §°68 6°08 “oS ene
< QC'P Z6¢" £69° 9°28 L'F6 £°08 eeccees ‘Ae
S 266 1) = LEG" bol" 9°8 0°96 € sf “ree Tey,
RS €10 €8Z" 968°62 [8 £°36 a 4 meee 06) /\
3 120 668° C10" T'aZ 3'F8 aaa!) so 9 **Arenaqay
‘S 120 L6'63 G00 Or 3-62 9°6¢ ote “Arent
s 0 ty) fr) 0 0 0
S eee —— — ee
.)
= FE 0} poonp | -oZE 0} poonp
‘gsqyouy| -al sayouy | -2l sayouy | , "W 'd ‘OP 'Z *astIuNng
epee ul aint ul ener ul eases PSS IV | ge wnunxeyy | ye ww “sqWuOW
; WNWIUT IT WNUWIIXB A
fneeenrs
eeney) mONeLIvA d1sydsowyy ‘soyUaIyRy onqerodway, ueayy ATWO
ery UlVy oe : i
iS pe an 5 a
= ‘OCR OF IFPRI ‘sunah uaz wof sarunmung kyo, Unapy poIopowoazayy fo 290N;89F
Meteorological Register. [No. 6-
534
RST ST Te PE
© @D Mm
wa N aD
So eo)
Sr cen) ie)
Ge
"SyIVUOY
"sotouy
UL ULB yy]
‘aon¥y)
ULvyT
66°EL
GE V9
80°92
612°62 678°62
GPL: b98°
€6L° vrs’
€6L" vrs"
8&9" €E38"
pel’ ob8"
ae bS8"
622° $28"
11Z: 062°
€89° 092°
L02°63 622°62
0 4 (0)
oB€ 0} paonp | oZ¢ 0} poonp
-al sayouy | -el sayouy
UI ainssaig | UI dInssalg
WINUILUTI, WNUWIXB IA
"SUOTIVLIvA OILaydsowsyy
0°28 6°28 v'SL neten* SABO
PIs 1°98 1°sZ ee)
g'18 Z°98 9'¢Z eG
C'Z8 #28 U'pZ ee ay:
[18 1°98 Cael BE
6°18 €°98 Me HA ee Oy
€°S8 6°98 LE&L a eT
6°38 9°28 L SL eee etn”
G°Z8 9°Z8 eo/ ee ee en ‘oP
1°28 0°88 ees eee
v'S8 0°68 EGL ete oe TT
(0) C0) 0)
*sIvoX
‘yasung WY «|'NW'd ‘0P°S9¥| ‘astune 4y
*yOYUoIYYY ainjeladway, Uva jenuuy
AA SE EEO PRIS WELT SO ie RRR.
‘OCS 07 LPS ‘suvah uaz wof sarsomung jenuuy Unepy 2vIIb0j0L0a20 4" fo 2004989F
eee em ee eae eee
cee "eee 1 ©38 | e'eB | £28 | €z9"°6s ce “*** | ozs | 98 | 2938 | 0s9'62 Pee "ss | gos | S18 | G18 /OT96c/ OHPIN |
iquin| “a | 828} o6e | seg [oss HeIys-o[NUIND| "| "Ss “FT | O'ZS | 8°98 | O'98 | OBS" omg) EN "a r08 | L18 | FIs BF | “STS
Weys-o1ND| "FT | 6B} S16 | 606 | S69 ApnojD| “A | FSB | S48 | 9°98 | 829" Apnojj} “S | L@8 | FR | FFB SIT og
ond, a “N°H| *'S8 | 9'%6 | FTG | 689" Heys-O]nWIN| “A *N | L°e8 | 8°68 | 9°88 | TL9" Ne1j}s-O1ND] “| “S | OB | FB | OSB | TS9" 66
ond) "a L%8 | O16 | 0°06 | S19" yawn) “A ‘S | o's | 948 | 698 | 29° YNWUNI-O1ND/ “A *S | L'O8 | FSB | zB | 869" 8%
Heys-opnwny| "| “S | OB | g'68 | $ 8B | STI ond) “TH | LIS | FL8 | SSB | 6Fo ond) “HS | $08 | FI | STs | TOS 1G
IQUINT|"AA “S °S| BIB | 8 FB | OLB | £99" ond) “A | g'08 | O's | 8'S8 | OL" Wens-oly} "T | L'6L | 9°08 | Z'O8 | 669" 9
Weujs-oynwND) "| "Ss | zs | g'98 | 098 | Tes" ond! “A |ees | O98 | s'r8 | 9¢2° yaunds-o1t)) "| OOS | O18 | 2°08 | LOL"
Apnoio| "S| SI8 | 168 | O18 | 689° ond) “S | 91g | O98 | aF8 | Faz° | SPMOP-porsneos, “| | O08 | 908 | 08 | 099" S¥z
ond! “HS | Le | 928 | ¥Lg | 69" omd! “A'S | ets | O18 | 9°98" | EL" ond) “T'S } O18 | S18 | O'T8 | 689° &
Ont |'H *"N “A} S18 | g'6g | 28g | OTL" ond) “A | 61s | S18 | 998 | Sez" 1VBAIS-O1ND) "ES | L6L | 9°08 | FOB | 969° &
ONG ss 918 | O28 | 8°98 | FZL" Old) “HA “SS; ote | OS8 | Z¢8 | SoZ" SUIUIEY |" “S “S| e'8L | OGL | BBL | 9OL 1%
Heys-ojnwnD| =—"*S | -H'SB | H'98 | O98 | S69" Weys-oynwIND) = *S | HIG | PPB | 9EB | LTL ong, A'S | F6L | OTS | FOB | S19 02
Apno[d] “AA “S | 228 | 8:98 | $98 | 189° ApNol()) “AA “S 1 o*B | O'S8 | BSB | 2eL" omld AA ‘S “S| F 08 | LTS | S18 | 369° 61
ond) "AA "S “S| O'S8 | 9°68 | 2°88 | FOL Nets-OMN| See | Pls | ve | een Apnoiy| = *§ | 808 | ZI8 | 6T8 | ZBL" gT
Onld) “E'S | O'%8 | 1:98 | 098 | GEL" Apnoto] “A “S | ore | S's | 98 | GPL" SBII9AQ] "HS | 0708 | 608 | F°08 | ZOL" "SLT
HBys-oNWND| “AN | 9B} O'8Bs | E18 | 289" Hes-ojnWND) “TN | size | eSB | 6S | TL Apnojy| *N | 6'8L | Z'08 | f'08 | 699" oT
ApnoiD) “A “N | O'%8 | G98 | S98 | SFI" SPECT SN ree (Sree eee Lo suluiey) Ny Ler | $08 | S18 | 89 ST
WBIIS-OINID! “AA “NT | OFB | LTE | B'06 | S9S" NBI1S-O4NK)! “AA “NT | PSB | 8B | 9°98 | BLS" OCT) AASN AA] @TB | O€B | BUB | IES a!
PAWN)" AA“ NM | B'E8 | S68 } 8°88 | BFS Onid| "M “S | Fas | 98 | BSB | ggg" | SPNO[O-pasoyeos) °s O18 | S% | Fes | FIG" et
OMAN AA] ¥°S8 | 9°68 | 268 | 709" HBys-opMUA YM "S “S| oss | O'R8 | OLB | Seo" ya EG) eer ea, OTS | SzZ8 | O'ZB | 09 él
TPWI}S-OFNWNT) "AA °S “S| O'FB | O'06 | 9°88 | LPI" YNWND-OLND) "AA g'sR | MLB | £98 | e89° AMAR aa VIS | €ce | L18 | Teo ou
Apno[d| “°M | S18 | rg | S'98 | SFO" Apno[d} “M"S | 9°18 | 0°98 | SSB | 199" ApnolD| *M “S | L°6L | STS | OTS | TOD SOt
IMUIND-OLNI) “AA “S | $108 | GBs | 0°88 | zo" Oa ee oo le | Ole es ser naro. YRUIMI-O.1ID|"AA*S “S) FOB | SzB | O'GB | 68S" 6
onl) “S | 928 | 6:98 | ¢'98 | Fz9" ontd| “Ss ees | $98 | 6'F8 | 9F9" Apno[y} AA “S “S| Z'08 | OTS | S08 | TOS" 8
od) “S | 088 | 1°98 | 0°98 | BBS. Apnojp) S| vB | Le8 | 3'%8 | S09" Suey) "S| 6s | $08 | OTS | SLS b
ond) “T'S | 9°08 | Sze | s'zs | 9G¢° IqWIN| "T'S *S}etg | ves | Ges | esr | SPRo[D-pasanros; "gS | ZO8 | BIB | BIB | SPs 9
Apnoip| *s 8°08 | S18 | S18 | 6S" Eee | SS) ce |-o08 | ove | ces: HRIS-OND| “A “S | B6L | 9:08 | F'08 | TSS $
HRI}S-O[NWUND "FT °S "T} SIS | FRB | LB | SOF I(WIN|'H “S “A! ess | OV | Sr | Zor Apnojp| ‘“T | OT8 | O'@8 | OTIS |8IF | — F
old) ‘“N | L°%8 | 9°88 | 2'88 | eer’ OWld| “A “N | g'%s | O98 | Z's | zc" ond) “A “N | 8°08 | BB | OB | SGP" 8
Apnol) "aN “N| F'S8 | 928 | 388 | 129" ond! “HA "N | zg | ZB | SLB | 62s" | SPNO[A-parsywog) “YN | F'08 | SVB | O'ZB | LEP" 4
HVIS-O[NUIND "| “N “A| S18 | S68 | O68 | 9GF'GS] PAIS-O]nUIND| “| “Ss | FIs | OLB | 298 | Oes'6z Weuys-Otlg| = “S| BSL | GOB | 2°08 |e6r'6s, OT
° o | o [sayy ; ° ° o = |seyouy 9 ° Sac
t=)
Soa 2 Soaks eY | 2| S| & |x? ge8) =| 2) 2 ae) EF
igo) ” e s S
‘higyoyoadsy | FS | 2 | B | B | ml | kygyosoadsy| &S | | & | EB | aa | ctugyowedsy |? oS | F | & | elms |’
era Ses Yeast Beers. el pra: heag, fe g
“PpulAA *a1nye.ad Wd J, o “puULlAA ‘aunyelodwa T, S “puULlAr | *ainyesad we J, ©
‘UOON JUaIRddy 38 opeU suOTRALASAG "WOG “YG 3B paaAsasqo ainssal gq WNWIXBIAT *ISLI-UNG 1B opBU SUOIZBALASG GC)
‘ESSE “asnbnp fo yzuopy ay2 sof ‘v2gnaVD ‘a syowauay sohsaing ay2 30 yday sagsibag 910)0.L0020
ma N OD Sd CO FE OD
ce |
bt.
82 01
90°T
8S°0
Z& O
66 0
C4)
9F 0
88°0
80 0
"you
19M07J |.19dd 9
°g
=.) “1994
*suOleAaTT
© |sasne
c
—_
a=]
lovey
F €0l
6 FOL
6'Sil
€ Itt
@ 801
9°COl
Or0r
8°86
8°L6
Z Orr
r'sOl
1°86
O°L6
8 Tol
9°60L
G6OI
6 16
8°00T
GTO
9 OOT
G’801
G'S6
8 OOT
86
r°S6
6°86
8°66
9°00T
SO!
Stor
9°601
°
*sABl SUNG UI
"Way, “XB PA]
086 \SZOl |Goseseesy «-.-.), | |TISOGR LER locealS SS ”*:*C*dSS «DT lee leerceaq) SC ”*C*~dSC sd aR SRR POC GEA ¢ ZO | S08) € $8 6°68
—— | —— |—-——_
"1AIWOULLIY |
WNUWIUI_, pue
WNUWIX®B IAT
°
coe oie, 2}
MNANMONON
SAAS Sore
a A ll se I = Ye Se a
e@eoeeos
6'08| F°S8| 8°68 onig
Z'F8/ 088/816 Apnoj)
T°E8| 0°68] 8'F6 Onl
S18) F128] O'e6} WeUS-opnuNny
9'08/8°S8| O16] ‘SPI2-Pedaneag
G°6L/0 S8] F OG] = PAIS-opnwAyD
w ‘08 0 #8 3° 18 1Y1}S-O111Z)
9°6L| F'S8] £68 onic]
G'08| L'F8| 8°88 Apnoj9
6°6L 9° G8] 9°14 178.148-o;nwn7
9°LL| ¢°g8] 0°68 Apnoja
T'08/ 9°g8! o'2g] “SPIP-pets11vO¢
O'LL| SZ] 0°88 oniqd
#1816 SB] F°06 Apnol
8°6L| °S8] 8°06 suruiey
L'6L| 0°S8| z'06 IqUII Ny
Z'6L| T'E8] O'L8 OnnIC|
88] Z'18) 9:16 Suey
6°T8| 8°98] 9°16 Apnoja
¢ 18|9°98] F 16] SPIP-Petaieog
z'T8/ S98] P16 B1IS-O.LN1F)
a ‘OR v tB 0°88 i lebetieds O17)
9'Tg] 6°Sk| Z'06 SULUIEY
Z Ss) 0 €8 ue fee
8 61|S'E8 Suey
L'08/% #8 ond
L°6L/0 ¥8 YB14S-O1.)
8°08] Z°S8 ONC]
Z'6i/ °F Apnoj9
6°TR|9°9 1781)S-o;nwng
F'08] 9 Spnojy
oO
*pulAA -ganyeaad uid J,
*J9S-UNS JB 9pRUl sUOIIwAIaSGC)
[-panuequoa ‘.azsr.cagy 7091.5070.10999 fT |
L'GB\ L9G°6%
1°98) €0¢"
o'S8| 1S¢°
0'16| 62S"
L°L8\ S'S"
9°18) 889°
G88 GLS"
08) 699°
GSR) 9F9"
& #8) 6F9°
0°18} LE9°
P°GR| 6F9-
C"E8| 9Z9"
0°SR| 029°
@°G8| PFO"
0'Fe| 6S9°
ZZR| IFO"
0°18] ¢E9"
0°98) PFS"
8°98/ 86P"
0°88) és"
8 88) ORS"
¥ 98] LBS"
9°GR| 8°
G'GB! LOG"
G18} 099°
@'GR| TOS"
b'F8| PIS*
17814S-O1.11Z)
OCT
ong
oniqd
oniqd
od
ond
1814s-oNuIND
Apnol9g
oniqd
nedjs-oynwny
ond
onid
Apno|9
178.1]S-O1D
TQUII NT |’
oulUuley |”
oid
Apnojo
TWvd1s-o;nwWND
yNUIND-OLID
Apnoy) | Ai Nem
HeViys-oynund| “AA °
alas) ASS
SUIUIeYy
Apnojg
17819S- O11)
Iyeljs-o;nuiNny |'ds*4.¢
Iqriiny
onic]
ye1}s-o;NWND | “TN A
*AYS JO yoodsy
A
oles
NNN
- mya eo e@
‘ud Pie
uOoIDaIICT
0 G8 S°L8| 8°18) ZPS'6S
G8 9B
@ $81 Z's
L’¥8) 9°66
G8! 0°%6
9°18] ¢'68
G'Z8! O88
0°68) 218
¢'08] O'F8
L108) ¢'F2
068/288
G28) g
¢18\z
0'GR| 8
ZGRl Fr
B'TR| F
OTs! 9
G8) 0
08] 0°88
8° 8 P68
"pul |'odnjyereduia J,
‘ud #18 PaAJasgo ainssod J WINWIUIIAT
—_——
0°88) TSF
0°88) 16°
0'F6| LES"
9°16) Seo"
€'06| 91S"
0°68} 999°
9°98] SE9°
0°S8) O19"
0°S8| 019°
0. "88 619"
—_—
Iquin'| “H *S
Apnojg\"4
oq)
oud)"
oniq
He1js-o;nwNny
ond
Apnoly
ond
17@.138-o]NWIND |’
IqUuIN
118.14s-o;nwWND
1B.1)S-O1UI9
Apnolg
NB1}S-O11ID
TQ UII NT
onIg
oniqd
Apnoja
B1s-oynwNAD |
1B 48-0101
Apnolg *M°N* AN
178.1)8-o,nuING
Apnoty
Suurey |
Iqwin
Apnoj9
1yR1}s-O] NUN |"ds* Ete
ond
Tquatn
B1}S-O;NWND |"
"AAS JO JOadsy
¥'Z8) 288
9°18) 0°8e
6°G8) 9 98
€ P| FFE
S'S8| SSE
GZei $06
te ar)
ODODE MDDDO
[e2)
ip 6)
‘° ° . ° Owe
ACCWOWAGHODON
‘ul °d
WOP 4Z1e
UOLOaIICT
ona —
6°78) F 68
Ate on
Le)
oO
ANONDANAIH
Re)
co
DODMDDMOOr-DDDD
NN
62 00 NO
AOms
DO 0
‘qma'a | 0
“11V 30 |
*purad | “aanqesod wea |,
G88, F9S 6E
9°18] 00S"
6 98/ T9S*
8°S6| 6SS°
0°G6| 29S"
@'°06| 66S"
F°6R)| $09"
6°Sg)| L99°
0°98) L@9°
6°18 LED"
9°68 8&9"
¢'8g 899"
Go 98 L¢9°
$18 9%9°
0°88, 0&9"
$88, 899°
8°18 8zo
LS, z19°
€'68 LzS*
9°06 98F°
0°06 L¥S*
z 06 €LS°
| 8°98) T8S°
0° 6g eco’
“WOF SUZ IV IPBW SUOIBAIISG CO
16) SSF'6S
o |seyouy
nib iL
GES ele Sos
|
JOURNAL
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY.
III rn ~~
No. VII.—1851.
An account of eight Kiufie Silver Coins.—By E. Tuomas, Esq. C. 8.
~ During Sir Henry Elliot’s late march to Peshdwur, with the camp
of the Governor-General, he availed himself of the opportunity to col-
lect such ancient coins and medals as fell in his way, and I was subse-
quently permitted to examine these acquisitions in detail. The bulk
of the collection naturally consisted of either, purely local coins or
mintages of proximate lands, but among the rest were found several
specimens of Central Asian Kufic Coinages of various dates and king-
doms.
Monies of these classes are comparatively well known in Europe, in
consequence of the number of pieces that find their way into our
- western world, vid Russia, Turkey, &c., as well as from the full illus-
tration these travellers receive from the willing labours of continental
~ Numismatists. e | :
In this country, medals of this description, though often falling
into the hands of Coin-collectors, together with more easily legible
and more valued specimens—are usually consigned to the space in each
cabinet allotted to the class Ignoti, or permitted to remain in un-
honoured association with the tenants of the miscellaneous drawer.
To remedy in a measure the reproach this state of things involves,
and as introductory to the further study of similar classes of coins, I
propose to describe briefly such of these pieces as have found a place in
Sir H. M. E.’s collection—to offer an illustration of a type of each
variety, and to introduce Indian readers to an acquaintance with the
No. L.— New Series. oe
538 An account of eight Kifice Silver Coins. [No. 7.
valuable works of Continental Authors, who treat on subjects connected
with this section of the Numismatic history of Asia.
From those Antiquaries, who are disposed to view this branch of
study as dry and unprofitable—from those, who set their hearts upon
the well-outlined and classic models of earlier days, I would claim a
hearing, on the very valid plea, that of all divisions of Numismatic
science, the Medizeval Moslem Coins the best fulfil the part of exact
historical illustration ; dealing in no mere repetition of standard types
and emblems, seldom subject to ambiguous interpretation, their well
covered surfaces convey in simple words, the precise information most
prized by annalists: The name and title of the monarch, the city over
which he ruled, and the fixed epoch of his sovereignty.
With this much of preface, I now proceed to give a slight sketch of
the various treatises I have before alluded to.
The ‘‘ Recensio’’ of Professor Freehn is a most elaborate and com-
prehensive work printed at St. Petersburg, in 1826, giving oriental
transcripts of the coin legends, with descriptions and translations in
Latin. The publication is unfortunately wanting in illustrations,
which renders it of less value to beginners, but as a Text Book, for
those advanced in the art of deciphering Arabic coins, it stands to
this time pre-eminent in its branch of the literature of the century.
Its printed contents amount to 743 quarto pages, besides which, it
has extensive interpolations of starred repetitions of the regular nume-
rical paging in order to admit of the introduction of a mass of addi-
tional matter met with during the course of publication.
The Indices alone are a book in themselves, extending over 70 pages
of small type double-columns. But more fully to present to the reader’s
comprehension the number and variety of the subjects brought under
review, I transcribe an outline of the ‘“* Conspectus Classium,”’
Conspectus CLassiuM.
Sectio I. Chalifee primarii seu altioris ordinis.
Classis I. Chalifee Umaijadee Orientales.
II. Ditto Abbasidee Baghdadici.
Sectio If. Dynastiz orto duranteve Chalifatu ’Abbasidico Bagh-
dadico natee atque florentes.
Classis III. Varias dynastias simul comprehendens, sunt autem :
A. Chalifee Umaijade Hispanici.
Classis IV.
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
IX.
X.
XI.
XI.a
——— XII.
XIII.
XIV.
XV.
Sectio III.
B.
C.
D.
XIV.a
An account of eight Kifie Silver Coins.
Alii Principes Hispaniz.
1. Chalifa Hamudides.
2. Emirus Murcie.
Imami Edrisidz in Mauritania.
Emiri Aghlebide.
Emiri Tahiride.
Ditto Soffaridee.
Ditto Samanide (’Alides, &c.)
Chani Turkarum Hoei-he in Turkistania.
Sultanus Subukteginides.
Choresmis chahi.
Emiri Buweihide.
Princeps Sijarides.
’ Alides.
Emirus ’Okailides.
Emiri Merwanide.
Sultani Seldschukidee, Classis A and B.
Reges Ortokidee, A and B.
Atabeki, Classis A, B, C and D.
Chalifze Fatimide, B Muwah’hidi.
Sultani Aijubidee, Classis A, B, C.
dici Baghdadici natee et pars hodiedum florentes.
Classis XVI.
XVII.
XIX.
XX.
XXI.
XXV.
Appendix 1.
mb, C.
XXIT.
XXIII.
XXIV.
XVIII.
XXVI.
XXVII.
Sultani Mamluki, A, B.
Ditto Patani.
Chani Hulaquide.
Ditto Dschelairidee.
Ditto Dschudschidee.
Girai-Chani.
Chani Dschaghataidz.
Ditto Scheibanidee, &c.
Imperatores Baberide.
Schahi Persize Sefide.
Sultani ?Osmanide.
Scherifi Mauritan, A, B.
539
Dynastz vel sub vel post occasum Chalifatus ’Abbasi-
XVII.a_ Princeps Senbedarius.
Christiani numos titulis Arabicis Signantes, Classis
o Z 2
540 An account of eight Kific Silver Coins. [No. 7.
Appendix 2. Numi Muhammedani incerti.
Professor Freehn’s miscellaneous Essays, relating to Medizeval Ara-
bic Numismatics, are both numerous and important. Among the rest
may be cited
1. Novee Symbole ad rem Numariam Muhammedanorum, &c.
St. Petersburg, 1819, pp. 47.
2. Numi Kufici ex variis museis selecti. St. Petersburg, 1823, pp.
84, 4 plates.
3. Die Miinzen der Chane von ulus Dsehutschi’s oder von der
Goldenen Horde. St. Petersburg, 1832, pp. 75, 14 plates.
J. H. Miiller’s work, ‘‘De numis orientalibus in Numophylacio
Gothano asservatis,”’ (Gotha, 1826, 4to. pp. 187, and supl. 1841, pp.
61.) offers, in its first part, a complete Catalogue raisonné of all
Kufic Coins previously published, together with the author’s own’new
contributions, embracing the period from A. H. 77 to A. H. 663.
The second part contains a continuation of the Mohammedan series
down to 1232 A. H.
The compilation is one of much value as a book of reference where
necessary, the various subjects are ably handled in detail and the
whole undertaking is made complete by copious Indices and Lists of
authorities both European and Oriental.
As connected with the general subject, I could cite an elaborate
Monographie on the Coins of the Bouides by Lindberg, printed in the
Mém. de la Soc. des Antiq. du Nord (1844): Some admirable letters
published in the Paris Journal Asiatique by M. DeSaulcy, and many
miscellaneous contributions of the same nature from time to time put
forth in the form of detached letters by M. Soret of Geneva.
Marsden’s ‘“ Numismata Orientalia’ (Lond. 1823,) though desig-
nated by a late French writer as ‘‘ si plein des inexactitudes, si de pourvu
de critique,” (Rev. Num. Paris, 1849,) is extremely valuable, in what
nearly all continental publications fail in,—the number and perfection
of its illustrations.
No. 1.
Hish4m bin Abdalmalik. Wasit A. H. 121.
Obv. Area MY
so29 ji
J Sy Y
1851.] An account of eight Kijfic Silver Coins. 541
Margin. 4 9 Gye 9 Usdal Ada bone! 99 yo 132 yd al} eon
Rev. Area 4) ont sU
yg ok ~ Oana |
Se oly S92 pd
Da! 1595 &J
Margin. Koran ix. 33, a’ I esto9 Coredls alee yt SL fgaey dace”
WS panel] 8,5 gy IS Ko isle 8 y¢baJ
INO.” 2.
Mahdi. Baghdad, A. H. 162.
Obv. Area, as No. 1.
Margin. &0 5 Gyaiwy eel Kine edlnJt Kiidhes ae yO 10 Sys SL oon
Rev. Area (gw) o+=*
Sl) slo aly
phes 9 &sle
(edged ! Kasls! |
Margin. Koran ix. 33. ;
A second specimen struck at Basrah in A. H. 161, adds the name
of das” below the cgdge!! sate}
No. 3.
*Noh bin Manstr Samdné (unpublished). Balkh, A. H. 377.
Obv. Area J! ay
Bday dL
8) Shy y
Margin, ale y cyrsany por dine char cold! 1X2 Gryd SLI foams
bh
Rev. Area da?
SMI Jyney
S724 (oy ex
* As Sir H. M. Elliot’s collection does not afford a good specimen of Samani
money, I have introduced this example from my own cabinet.
I also subjoin a description of a Samani Coin in Mr. Bayley’s collection,
which is, as far as I can ascertain, quite new in its type, and in spite of its defec-
tive preservation likely to prove of much interest in the unusually prominent asso-
ciation of the name of Nasr bin Ahmed, the founder of the line, with that of the
reigning sovereign, Noh bin Mansur.
An account of eight Kiufic Silver Coins. [No. 7.
542
Margin, 84) 3021 ppeid) SI dani prod!) 6 0) Lo
Copper. Noh bin Manstir. Balkh, 374, H.?
Obv. Areaa Circle, described within a square.
containing the name of a4! Gyo 2)
Interior Margin. 4! (yo yaad J) Sly oh Y Saag sr YW ay
Exterior Margin. 42's 5 Qyanawy gy! Bive ely clot
al
Rev. Soa’?
al ele
Dy (oy! es
Margin. (yrs~ gett pwol [ catgo |] Seat Gyr pe) p10)! 82 p00! Lavo
See also, Die Miinzen, p. 51, Tab. xiv. Fig. 22. Recensio, No. 322,
c, p. 585, and Jour. R. A. Soe. London, No. XVIII. p. 301.
No. 4.
Nasr bin Ali Atlek (unpublished). Bokhara, A. H. 394.
Obv. Area M iy
soR9 Ut
as Sly ye y
ost oi! |
Margin. Kila dld 9 Gyasend y el Sin LEM ado! 1d Wyo St
Rev. Area slaob
BUY Jay Onn”
lA jm)! pai SUL ol!
Not Cfolet! a2 9041
Toss
Margin. Koran ix. 33.
A second specimen reads, w!S oa i_poli
No. 5.
Jellal-uddin Muhammed Jani beg Khan. Kwariym, A. H. 743.
Obv. yil> oles) wiht
Rev. ver ai (9 @} yd oy?
Freehn, pp. 225, 256, &c.
185].] An account ofeight Kific Silver Coins. 543
No. 6.
Bayan Kuli Behadur Khan. Kish, A. H. 753.
| Obv. Area ESwe ?
aie
MN St Y i
Saar’):
Ut gas
St omy §
os
Margin.—245 [ Siw ] yye% §
Rev. abed wll
wld yylgs i Wh ge
&Sbo si ota
A somewhat similar coin has been engraved in Pl. XXI. Fig. 1,
Tom. IX. Mémoires de Acad. Imp. des Sciences St. Petersburg. The
Russian specimen has the words ver (#5 4S run in between the lines
of the Kalimah on the Obverse. It has no marginal inscription. A
coin of the monarch is engraved in Pl. XV. Fig. 7. Die Minzen.
No. 7.
Shah Rokh. Subzwar, A. H. 839.
Obv. Area Bye
Margin. arg Silblon bho SU} ots jolgs é) xl peed wy adn!
Rev. Area —— Y fagmey dace” BUY) aly
Margin. (he wlede yao Ss 9!
“« Class XXIII. of Frehn Numi Chanorum Scheibanidarum, Dscha-
nidarum, &e.
‘in universa Bocharia Magna vel in ejus provincia aliqua.”’
No. 8.
Abdul-Latif Behadur Khan.
Obv. Area, “The Kalimah.”’
Margin. X90)! 0 yes (yd ge! hal
Rev. wldole dab) orc Ul) Stl fale] wll
( X45 a0) S95 0 pas [2 ] Kilalw 9 &SL0 colle aU ols
Freehn, p. 439, gives a dated coin of this Khan of the year A. H.
953.
544 Notes upon a Tour through the Réjmahal Hills. [No. 7.
No. 9.
Shah Morad* (New unpublished.) A. H. 1199?
Obv. Area. “The Kalimah.” Margin, &c.
5 gS UI Bye!
Rev. Area—bhw—olbled! Cojlelys! sales B99 & d1y0
£199 Silblay aShe Jed al) ola —
Notes upon a Tour through the Rdjmahal Hills, by Captain WALTER
S. SHERWILL, Revenue Surveyor.
The extensive and hitherto unexplored tract of hilly country, extend-
ing from the banks of the Ganges at Sikrigalli, in Latitude 26° 10’
North, and 87° 50’ East Longitude, to the boundary of the district of
Birabhim, a distance of seventy miles, and known as the Rajmahal
Hills, forms the most north-easterly shoulder or portion of the Vindhya
Mountains; which range, extending from near the mouths of the
Nerbudda and Taptee rivers in Candeish in Longitude 73° 30’ and
Latitude 21°, and after having travelled eight hundred and fifty miles
In an east, north-east direction, or quite across India to Sikrigalli,
here turns to the south, passes through the districts of Birabhim,
Bardwan, Midnapur and Cuttack and eventually merges into the Ghats
or Mountains running parallel to the Coromandel Coast.
Although every European proceeding up the Ganges passes imme-
diately under these hills, and although they are only two miles removed
from the banks of the river, the hills and their contained valleys are
not only unexplored, but it is not even generally known that the hills
are inhabited; the general received opinion being that the Rajmaha}
Hills are an uninhabited jungle; that such is not the case I hope to
show, having penetrated into almost every valley and climbed all the
principal hills, during the progress of the survey under my charge.
The Hills are inhabited by two distinct races, the Mountaineers or a
race living on the summits of the hills and who are, with rare excep-
tions, never found residing in the valleys; and the Sonthals who re-
side in the valleys. Both these races have distinct languages, neither
* Shah Morad was the father of Seyd Emir Haidar, sce p. 443, Frehn.
CANGES RIVER —
autpodr %& coLoono
——_—
Scon0a
&PUSSYE
Tria
see
Teliajurhy,
Cia
Basser \
5 A St
\h
\QRAIMAHAL
\Siegy =
OF THE
DA MINIKOH
oR
" DISTRICT BHAUGULPOOR
Surveyed in 1848-40
Gy ¥
CAPTAIN W.S.SHERWILL
piealed Milee-L Inch Pee.
a. ) ee
Calewcen December CETL.
Revenue Surveyor
TN
)\ GOUR
TAS ces
a Sok
S
we PUSSYE
&Baskinath
SGo00a
Sarmi 8
Min Doomilea.s
Borammntnal
REFERENCES
Canger Kiser
Ce
. \BiTirteepoor
e
(an)
] ,
\\
}
a iroua ta {
\
MOORSHEDABA,
¢
$
fy
1851.] | Notes upon a Tour through the Rajmahal Hills. 545 ~
of which are understood by the Hindustani man, nor are the two lan-
guages understood by the two races.
The Sonthals are interlopers as will be explained hereafter, the hill
men are the original inhabitants, whose history may be summed up
as follows.
From the days of the Mudammadan kings to 1764 A. D. these hill
people were the scourge and terror of the neighbouring districts, from
whose inhabitants they levied black mail, and when that could not be
obtained, armed bands fully equipped with powerful bantboo bows
and poisoned arrows, descended from the hills, murdered all who op-
posed their progress; they piltaged thé country far and near, carrying
away grain, salt, tobacco, money, cattle and goats, or indeed any thing
they could lay their hands upon, and, retreating to their jungly fast-
nesses where no one dared follow them, defied their victims.
Cases have been known where the zemindars of the plains have, for
the sake of inflicting an injury on a neighbouring zemindar with whom
they have been on bad terms, invited the hill-men to descend from
their hills and plunder his land and crops; the inviting zemindar
offering the hill-men a free and safe passage through the plains as far
as the spot to be ravaged, but several cases of treachery on the part of
the inviting zemindars ending in the death of more than one hill chief,
at last broke off all connexion with, and destroyed all confidence
between, the hill-men and the zemindars.
This unsatisfactory state of affairs lasted for some years after the
British Government had taken charge of Bengal and Behar; and as
the constant descents of the hill-men threatened to annihilate the
ryots in the neighbourhood of the hills, and as no boats could moor on
the southern bank of the Ganges without being robbed, and as the
dak runners conveying the mail between Calcutta and Benares were
constantly murdered at the foot of the hills, and the wallets robbed
of their contents, for in those days the only high road to Benares
from Calcutta passed through Rajmahal, Sikrigalli and Telfdgarhi,
Government at last tried what force would do; troops were sent
against the hill-men, but with a very doubtful success ; the jungles on
the hills being exceedingly dense, there being no roads, no supplies
and no chance of the hill-men coming to an open fight, no impression
could be made upon them ; the Muammadans, before the English, had —
4a
546 Notes upon a Tour through the Réjmahal Hills. [No. 7.
tried the same plan, but failed ; the hill-men from their thick jungle
cover, invariably shooting down with their poisoned arrows the accou-
tred and hampered soldiers, who had quite enough to do in threading
their way over the narrow, steep and stony footpaths, and as every
wound inflicted by their terrible arrows was fatal, both the Mudamma-
dan kings and the British Generals found it a hopeless case attempt-
ing to coerce these people.
The Muhammadans after several failures in the hills, left the hill-
men to themselves, punishing them only when caught in the plains ;
but the English tried another and a more effectual plan; a plan that
seldom fails to win the most savage heart, and that plan was kindness.
Captains Brooke and Browne who had hitherto been their destroyers
now tried what kindness would effect ; the hill-men had by this time
seen how useless it was trying to carry on their old system of plunder-
ing the lowlanders, for whenever they were seen in the plains they
were immediately chased and shot by our troops. These two officers
invited the chiefs and their dependents male and female to descend
from their hills; whoever attended was feasted, presented with a tur-
ban, money, beads or some trifling gifts; when the hill-men were by
these acts of kindness in a measure tamed, a Mr. Cleveland, a young
man in the Civil Service, then stationed at Bhagalpur, was deputed
to try what he could do with these turbulent and troublesome people.
After a few years’ intercourse with these people, amongst whom Mr.
Cleveland went unarmed and almost unattended, and after much
patience and by distributing presents and giving feasts to hundreds of
the hill-men at a time, and by settling small yearly pensions on all the
principal chiefs, they relented, gradually gave up their thieving habits,
and eventually became the honorary guides of the post and road lying
at the foot of the hills; friends with neighbouring zemindars, and well-
wishers of a Government that had treated them with so much kindness,
Mr. Cleveland subsequently raised a regiment of archers from
amongst their numbers who were eventually entrusted with fire-arms
and are now in 1851, as fine a body of soldiers as any in the regular
army ; thus Mr. Cleveland, as the Epitaph on his tomb records—
‘‘ Without bloodshed or the terrors of authority, employing only
the means of conciliation, confidence, and benevolence, attempted and
accomplished, the entire subjection of the lawless and savage inhabi-
1 ate may ae
re) ee
ORR /— WA hoy Sey)
= = G
an (
LA
m waawes! fun Pr
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Rajmahal Hills. 547
tants of the jungleterry of Rajamahal, who had long infested the neigh-
bouring lands by their predatory incursions, inspired them with a taste
of the arts of civilized life, and attached them to the British Government
by aconquest over their minds; the most permanent, as the most
rational mode of dominion.”
The tomb whence this Epitaph is copied, was erected to the memory
of Mr. Cleveland at Bhagalpur, by order of the Governor General
and Council of Bengal, in honor of his character and for an example
to others ; and bears date 1784.
As disputes from time to time still occasionally occurred between
the hill-men and the zemindars at the foot of the hills, relative to their
proper boundaries and the right of grazing, cutting wood and other
matters, Government in the year 1832, deputed Mr. John Petty Ward,
of the Civil Service, in company with Captain Tanner as Surveyor, to
demarcate a boundary that should secure to the hill-men the undis-
puted possession of their hilly tract, and effectually separate them from
the lowlanders; this, after an immense deal of labour,—for the whole
of the boundary demarcated, and which measures two hundred and
ninety-five miles in circumference, was entirely through heavy jungle,—
was accomplished, and large masonry pillars erected at convenient dis-
tances, thus enclosing with the exception of a few outlying hills to
the south, the whole of the Rajmahal Hills; all land within the pillars
was claimed by Government, and by Government given over to the
hill-men to be held by them as long as they behaved themselves in an
orderly manner; all without the hills belongs to the various Pargan-
nahs of the district Bhagalpur, bordering upon the hills.
All land within the pillars bona fide occupied by the hill-men pays
no rent or tax to Government; but as the hill-men cannot be induced
to cultivate the valleys, nor the extensive tract of level land lying out-
side the hills but within the masonry pillars and named the Damin-e-
Koh, or skirt of the hills, Government permitted a wandering race of
people named Sonthals, whose country extends from Cuttack across
Manbhtim, Chota Nagpur, Hazaribagh, Palamow to Rewah, to locate
themselves upon the land repudiated by the hill-men, paying at the
same time a light land tax for the ground so occupied.
In process of time these Sonthals increased in numbers, both by
births and immigration, unul their numbers became so numerous and
apa 2
548 Notes upon a Tour through the Réjmahal Hills. [No. 7.
the land that was being cleared of forest and that had been cleared so
extensive, that Government appointed Mr. James Pontet of the unco-
venanted Civil Service, Superintendent of the whole of the hills, under
the Title of ‘‘Superintendent of the Damin-e-Koh,” with power to
guard the interest of Government by making favorable land settlements
with the Sonthals and to collect the rent.
Mr. Pontet took charge of his duties in 1838, the yearly ground
rent then being two thousand rupees, and the number of Sonthal
villages amounting to about forty, with a population of about three
thousand souls ; but now in 1851 A. D. only thirteen years after tak-
ing charge, Mr. Pontet has, by judicious management, raised the rent
to Company’s Rupees 43,918-13-53, and the number of Sonthals who
have been induced to immigrate into the valleys and into the Damin-e-
Koh amounts to 82,795 souls, contained in 1,473 villages; 1164 of
which pay rent, and 309 of which are free ; the latter not having been
under occupation the three years of grace considerately allowed to
each new village to enable it to clear the forest and break up the land
previous to its being brought on the rent-roll.
The boundary of the Damin-e-Koh as defined by Mr. Ward, encloses
an irregular-shaped figure, as it generally fcllows the shape of the
hills; the greatest length from the north to south is seventy miles ;
the greatest width, which is near the centre of the hills, is thirty miles ;
whilst to the north and south it is only sixteen miles in width; the
area contained within its limits is 1366.01 square miles, of which about
500 square miles are level ground situated within and without the hills.
Of the level ground 254 square miles are cleared of forest; 157
square miles of which are under cultivation by the Sonthals, and 97
square miles are lying fallow.
On the summits and sides of the hills about 28 Square miles are
under cultivation by the hill-men, and the same area is lying fallow ;
this allowance gives 20 acres of cultivation and 20 acres of fallow to
each village which is the approximately ascertained area.
«The hills” as Dr. Buchanan observes “ are no where of sufficient
height to reduce the temperature of the air in any considerable degree,
and the reflection of the sun’s rays from their rocks, and the shelter
from the winds that their forests afford, renders the part among the
hills hotter than the plains, so that the mountaineers when in the open
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Rajmahal Hills. 549
country complain much of cold, and the sepoys of the tribe are uncom-
monly subject to rheumatism.”
In the centre of the hills is a fine level valley 24 miles in length and
5 in width, full particulars of which are recorded in the Journal at the
end of these notes ; it is drained by a deep nallah, the Morel or Morung,
flowing from the north, and another, the Jamitni or Gimani, flow-
ing from the south, these two nallahs unite in the valley, and leave the
hills on the eastern boundary.
The Banslui Naddi—a fine broad stream flowing from west to east,—
completely intersects the hills by flowing through the Pachwara Pass.
The Brahmani Nallah forms the southern boundary of the Damin-
e-Koh. Besides these four streams there are numerous smaller
streams flowing from every ravine and valley affording an abundance
of pure, fresh water.
To the natives of the plains the climate of the hills during several
months of the year is most fatal; jungle fever carrying them off ina
few hours; the bad season commences with the westerly winds in
March; the suddenness of the attack is appalling, as long as there is
no wind the healthiness of December, January, and February is pro-
longed to March, but the first high wind arising in March is the mes-
senger of death to the natives of the plains ; I have seen seven of my
servants struck down in one day with fever; the weather had been
warm and the air particularly free from agitation; but the day they
were taken ill a strong west wind set in and by the evening they had
fever.
In the early part of the survey of the hills and from being ignorant
of the dangerous nature of the jungle during the month of March, I
lost thirty-four natives of the plains who were engaged in the survey ;
they all died of jungle fever ; many others were attacked, but escaped ;
out of one party consisting of eleven men, seven were taken ill and four
died within a few days, they were Muhammadans; two horses that
were with the party were also taken ill at the same time and died. The
months of April, May and June are also unhealthy for the lowlanders,
but September and October are deadly.
With very few exceptions all the natives that recovered from the
jungle fever were subsequently sufferers from enlarged spleens.
The hill-men and Sonthals suffer but little from this fever, for when
550 Notes upon a Tour through the Rijmahal Hills. [No. 7.
attacked by it, it assumes a much more mild form and is accompanied
by ague.
The soil in and around the hills differs widely in different localities ;
the large central valley and spots outside the hills possess a fine black
soil, known as the Regur or cotton soil, it is the same soil that is found
in the Dekkan, Bundlekund and in the Saugor and Nerbuddah Terri-
tories ; I have seen the soil in all the above mentioned localities, where
it is always found associated with the same rocks as appear in the
Rajmahal hills, viz. Basalt and Laterite. Besides the cotton soil, light
colored loams, clayey soils, gravelly and sandy soils also appear.
As on entering the hills the Sonthal is the first class of native that is
met with, I proceed to describe him, his manners, and some of his most
remarkable customs,
The Sonthal or lowlander is a short well made and active man,
quiet, inoffensive and cheerful ; he has the thick lips, high cheek-bones
and spread nose of the Bheel, Kole, and other hill tribes of southern
and central India; he is beardless or nearly so; he is moreover an intel-
ligent, obliging, but timid, creature, very cowardly towards mankind,
but brave when confronted with wild animals; the Sonthal is an indus-
trious cultivator of the soil, and as he is unfettered with caste, he enjoys
existence ina far greater degree than does his neighbour the priest-
ridden and caste-crushed Hindu.
The Sonthal eats his buffalo-beef, his kids, poultry, pork, or pigeons,
enjoys a hearty carouse enlivened with the spirit ‘‘ Pachui’’ and dances
with his wives and comrades to express his joy and thankfulness ; and
when the more substantial good things of life such as meat and poultry
are scarce, he does not refuse to eat snakes, ants, frogs and field-rats.
The cow is also eaten by the Sonthal as well as all other animals,
whether slain, or those that have died a natural death, or that have
been shot or torn by wild animals.
The women are fat and short and although not pretty according to
our European idea of beauty, have a very pleasing expression of coun-
tenance, with none of the affected or mock modesty of the Hindu.
The Sonthal is a larger and taller man than the hill-man, and gener-
ally stands five feet six inches in height, and weighs about eight stone.
With the exception of the larger villages in the central valley where
all the land is highly cultivated, the Sonthal villages are generally
i ng t
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Rajmahal Hills. . 551
buried in thick jungle, with small cleared patches of ground near the
village, bearing crops of rice, Junera, (Indian corn,) mustard and several
kinds of pulse. The villages are composed of upright log huts, with
thatched roofs, arranged so as to form a long street one house deep.
Almost to every house is attached a pig-stye, or a dove-cot; and bul-
lock or buffalo sheds are distributed throughout the village.
The sides of the street are plentifully planted with the Sohajna
(Hyperanthera morunga) whose mutilated branches proclaim the Son-
thal’s fondness for its pungent alburnum, which is eaten with their food.
Their food consists principally of Juneré (Sorghum vulgare), Indian
corn, seasoned with the Byre (Ziziphus jujuba), chillies, mustard oil,
Sohajna alburnum, or onions; and accompanied with eggs, poultry
and occasionally swine’s flesh, goat or kid; the supply of meat depend-
ing principally upon the sacrifices. A large white bean as well as the
petal and legume of the Bauhinea variegata are also used as vegetables.
In every village there is a small thatched roof supported upon one
or more wooden posts; the roof gives cover to a small earthen plat-
form raised a foot above the ground; this spot is termed the Mangi ;
at this spot is buried the memory of some former Mangi or village-
governor, who, for his good conduct, abilities, or for some other good
quality, has been, with the unanimous consent of the villagers, cano-
nized; and the spot named after him; thus at Jhilmilli Bora Mangz
is the name of the village Sanctum. At these spots the head-men of
the village meet, talk over the affairs of the village, threaten the un-
ruly, punish the guilty, collect the rents and sometimes make small
votive grain offerings to the defunct Mangi, which offerings are placed
on the ground under the roof, when not occupied by the villagers the
holy spot is generally occupied by pigs, dogs or cattle.
In some of these Mangis I have seen pots of water fixed on a wooden
stand or depending from the roof; their use or meaning I failed to
ascertain.
The working dress of the male Sonthal consists of a mere strip of
cloth, not passed round the body but being fastened to a hair or cotton
string that goes round the loins, it is passed between the legs thus
merely hiding his nakedness; the women on the contrary are well
clothed with an ample flowing cloth, one end of which is fastened
round the waist the other is passed over the left shoulder leaving the
552 Notes upon a Tour through the Rijmahal Hills. (No. 7.
right shoulder, part of the breast and arm entirely free, and is allowed
to hang down in front; when the women can afford it, they load their
limbs with zine and bell-metal ornaments ; the men wear small zinc
earrings, a few finger rings, and occasionally an iron wrist bangle ; both
male and female tie their long hair into a knot on the crown of the
head.
The religion of the Sonthals consists in prayers, sacrifices and religi-
ous dances, the whole of which are generally performed and attended
to by the votaries whilst in a state of intoxication.
The only prayer I have heard of amongst these people is a supplica-
tion to an invisible and powerful spirit for protection from famine and
sickness ; from disease amongst their cattle; for defence against wild
animals, especially the tiger; and that their children may be defended
from all dangers, amongst which are enumerated the attacks of wild
animals, snake bites, scorpion stings and all kinds of accidents.
This simple prayer points out in a forcible manner the condition of
the Sonthal and his wants ; he first prays for protection from famine ;
for as he is an inhabitant of the jungles and generally cut off from all
communication with his fellow-men, a failure of his scanty crops would
be ruin and starvation to him.
Their plough cattle being the grand instruments by which their
crops are insured to them, and as a murrain or a total destruction of
these animals would leave the Sonthal in a starving state, his prayers
are also directed to their preservation.
That a portion of their supplication should be directed against the
attacks of wild animals is not surprising, for the Sonthal being a
denizen of the forest as before observed, he is himself as are his cattle
in constant danger from the attacks of tigers, bears, leopards, and
wolves; and his crops are also in danger from the ravages committed
by wild elephants, buffaloes, monkeys and deer, and as the Sonthal
never manures his land and as he generally occupies an indifferent
soil, a constant change in his abode is necessary, and thus in his on-
ward move, he constantly comes in contact with these his great
enemies ; the Sonthal however with a proper spirit, does not supplicate
without endeavouring to help himself, and no opportunity is allowed
to escape of destroying these animals, which is effected with bows and
arrows poisoned and not poisoned.
= mA =
IN IES a poy 7ky
==
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Rijmahal Hills. 55d
Children being the Sonthals’ great pride, comfort and assistance, are
not forgotten in their short prayer. Sonthals in general have large
families, averaging perhaps eight children to each couple; the male
children plough, herd the cattle, reap the harvest, build and repair the
family houses, make the carts and ploughs; distil the spirit Pachui
from rice, and perform all out-door work ; whilst the female children
husk the junera and rice ; express oil from the mustard seed, cook the
household food, attend the markets when near one, look after the
poultry, pigs, goats, and pigeons; and when the parents are old and
infirm the children become their support.
Almost all nations ov earth, savage or civilized, appear to have an
intuitive feeling or knowledge, that blood is required to be shed for the
propitiation of sins ; nor do we find the Sonthal ignorant of the fact,
and in order to propitiate the invisible spirit they freely sacrifice the
buffalo, pig, goat and poultry, the blood of which animals is sprinkled
over the offerings made by the worshippers.
Outside every Sonthal village a spot is set apart for offering up
sacrifices which are made at all times of the year and by any one hav-
ing a request to make of the invisible spirit ; the spot selected is gene-
rally a small patch of Sakua jungle that has been spared when the
forest was removed from the neighbourhood of the village, in this
secluded grove small stones are set up at the foot of the trees and
besmeared with red paint, and generally two upright sticks are stuck
in the earth connected by a horizontal one, under or near this group
of sticks the victims are slain with a sword, and the blood sprinkled
upon the offerings that have been placed under the bar on the ground
by the villagers ; the offerings consisting of small conical-shaped, leaf
bowls or cups filled with either rice, junera, or Indian corn, mixed with
milk, ghee, spirits or water. The flesh of the victims is eaten by those
invited to the feast, which is invariably more or less a scene of de-
bauchery terminating in a wild and most extraordinary dance A very
extensive dance which I witnessed in the hills took place by torch
light at miduight during the month of April, at which about five thou-
sand Sonthals were present, these dances are performed both by night
and by day; at the present one about four hundred women danced at
the same time.
A lofty stage is erected in an open plain upon whicha few men
4B
554 Notes upon a Tour through the Rajmahal Hills. (No. 7.
seat themselves, they appear to act as guides or masters of the cere-
mony ; radiating from this stage which forms the centre of the dance
are numerous strings composed of from twenty to thirty women, who
holding each other by the waistband, their right shoulder, arm and
breast bare, hair highly ornamented with flowers or with bunches of
Tussur silk dyed red, dance to the maddest and wildest of music drawn
from monkey-skin covered drums, pipes and flutes, and as they dance,
their positions are postures which are most absurd, are guided and
prompted by the male musicians who dance in front of and facing the
women; the musicians throw themselves into indecent and most ludi-
crous positions, shouting and capering and screaming like madmen, and
as they have tall peacock feathers tied round their heads and are very
drunk the scene is a most extraordinary one. The women chant as
they dance and keep very good time in their dancing by beating their
heels on the ground, the whole body of dancers take about one hour to
complete the circuit of the central stage, as the progressive motion is
considerably retarded by a constant retrogressive one. Relays of fresh
women are always at hand to relieve the tired ones.
The men swear by the tiger’s skin, but swearing them at all is un-
pardonable, for the truth is by a Sonthal held sacred, offering in this
respect a bright example to their lying neighbours the Bengalis.
The Sonthals are governed by Pergunnites and by Mangis chosen
by themselves from amongst their numbers ; the Pergunnite has charge
of perhaps twelve villages, from which he collects the rent and makes
it over to the Superintendent, the Mangi has immediate charge of his
own village and is answerable for all the misdeeds of his brethren, but
as they are in general an orderly race of people their rulers have little
more to do than bear their honors and collect the rent.
The Sonthal will take service with no one, he will perform no work
except for himself or for his family and should any attempt be made
to coerce him, he flies the country or penetrates into the thickest
jungle, where unknown and unsought, he commences clearing a patch
of ground and erecting his log hut.
The preliminary step to a Sonthal’s marriage is perhaps as extraor-
dinary a custom as any ever heard of amongst half savages ; it is, that
during a certain festival named Bandana, which is held in the month
of January and which lasts six days, all the unmarried candidates for
|
rom ha
W Le sk ye a
crm ara. a
mane Farry), aby ee sayysloaq EAI)
i — =
ea
o
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Rajmahal Hilis. 555
matrimony of both sexes are permitted to have promiscuous intercourse
with each other during these six days; at the close of which, the
whole party are supposed to have paired off as man and wife; feasting
and drinking according to the ability of each couple closing the cere-
mony.
The Sonthals are very expert with the bow and arrow, so expert
that nothing with life is to be found near their villages when of any
standing ; I have seen the bear fall an easy prey to their well planted
arrows, also a hare knocked over when at full speed; birds on the
wing I have also seen killed, but with blunt or knobbed arrows; their
bows are either made of Dhamin wood or bambus, the string is gene-
rally made of bambu or of the fibre of the Bauhinea scandens; the
arrows are made of alight reed, tipped with barbed iron-heads and
feathered with the brown feather from the peacock’s wing.
The hill-man is much shorter than the Sonthal, of a much slighter
make, is beardless or nearly so, is not of such a cheerful disposition,
nor is he so industrious ; his great delight appears to be attending the
neighbouring markets where decked out with beads and chains, his hair
fastidiously combed, oiled and ornamented, he will in company with
his friends both male and female, while away the greater part of the
day. Labour is the hill-man’s abhorrence but necessity compels him to
cultivate a small portion of the land for his actual existence ; beyond this
trifling labour he never exerts himself. He will nevertheless fish, or hunt
or roam over miles of the forest searching for honey-combs, wild yams,
and other edible roots; he will travel many miles to get a shot at a
deer or to secure a peacock, such labour he considers in the light of
amusement, but to have to clear away the forest for his crop he con-
siders a great hardship; but clear it he must, and the hill-man gene-
rally chooses the most precipitous hill sides as the ground best fitted
for his crops. In these spots an iron shod staff or a pointed stick
hardened by charring is used instead of the plough—with this imple-
ment, holes are made in the soil at the distance of a foot or less from
each other, into which are dropped a mixture of the following seeds,
Indian corn, junera, bora beans and the seeds of several small pulses.
The tall and robust Indian corn and junera form an ample support to
the twining bora bean, which in its turn affords a beneficial shade to
the more delicate pulses at its feet.
4B2
556 Notes upon a Tour through the Rijmahal Hills. [No.7
The heads of the Indian corn when ripe are stocked in bambu
granaries of various shapes and which are raised off the ground on
posts ; whilst those required for immediate use are strung up to the
roof of the huts, and as required for food are submitted to the opera-
tion of being husked in a wooden mortar; of the meal of this grain
a thick and nutritious hasty pudding is made which forms the prin-
cipal food of the hill people.
The junera is treated in the same way, but the bora bean, kam
ruhur and pulses are beaten out either by rubbing with the hand or
by beating them on a log of wood.
RELIGION OF THE Hitui Prorte.
For much of the religious history of these people, I am indebted to
a paper published in the 4th volume of the Asiatic Researches by
Lieutenant Shaw, and dated A. D. 1792.
The religion of the Rajmahal hill people consists in the adoration
by prayer of an invisible spirit named Bedo Gosain, who made heaven
and earth, and who is invoked by several means and through the
medium of various gods, visible and invisible ; the visible gods being
wooden images, stones and trees, to which may be added heaps of
bones and skulls of wild animals ; sacrifices and numerous vicariously
performed ceremonies being the means of invoking Bedo Gosain.
They inculcate that men should be kind to each other, especially to
the poor, and that men should labour for their food, that men should
not murder, nor punish without cause, that no one should mock or
oppress the poor, the lame, the blind or the unfortunate ; adultery and
fornication are forbidden, the punishment for disobedience to the com-
mands of Bedo Gosain being either temporal punishment of the souls
being condemned to inhahit some portion of the vegetable kingdom for
a certain number of years, or to suffer the eternal punishment of being
bound and cast into pits filled with fire and maggots.
The self-murderer is expelled from the presence of Bedo Gosain
for ever.
The reward for a good life in this world, they believe will be, that
after having enjoyed a short but happy residence with Bedo Gosain in
heaven, they will be born a second time on earth of woman and that
they will be exalted to posts of great honor, possessing an abundance
of worldly goods.
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Rijmahal Hills. 557
The above verdicts for good or evil, are to be pronounced when
judgment is held before Bedo Gosain.
They also believe in angels or messengers both good and evil, and
that they are the especial messengers of Bedo Gosain. Their officiat-
ing priests or oracles are named Demanti; any one fancying the call-
ing appears to take it up, no preparation beyond fasting being requisite
to constitute such an official; they foretel events, and threaten the
unruly, comfort the afflicted, pray for all, promise blessings to those
seeking them, and answer all difficult questions regarding futurity ;
they kill the sacrifices, regulate the religious dances, feasts, and cere-
monies, and lastly they exorcise devils and evil spirits.
Marriage.—A man may marry as many wives as he can conveniently
manage to support; four wives appearing to be the maximum. A
young man having taken a fancy to a young girl of adult age, shows
his love for her by an exchange of presents, walking with her, giving
her toddy to drink and by sleeping on the same bedstead with her ;
should any indiscretion arise previous to marriage from the young
couple sleeping together, they are considered disgraced and are visited
with fine. A few presents to the girl’s father, a feast and a sacrifice
of a goat or some poultry complete the matrimonial ceremonies.
A man dying and leaving widows, they are, if agreeable to the
arrangement, married to their late husband’s younger brothers, or
cousins, or to any one else they fancy.
Adultery and fornication on the part of either sex is punishable
with fine, and the ill effects effaced by sacrifice and feasting.
Witchcraft and sorcery are firmly believed in; the test, as is usual
in almost all countries of the world being fire. The suspected person
being obliged to pass hot irons over his tongue, hands and feet, and as
human flesh must suffer from the contact of red hot-iron, conviction
is a matter of course, and gives an opportunity for a sacrifice and the
usual accompanying feast.
Upon the birth of a child the mother keeps to her house for five
days attended upon by her husband; on the fifth day the child is
named by the parents.
The dead are buried.
The men swear by salt.
The whole tribe are without any caste; partaking of all sorts of
food even to the flesh of the cow and swine.
558 Notes upon a Tour through the Rajmahal Hills. [No. 7.
The foregoing Introductory Remarks were written as explanatory of
the following Journal.
Journal of a Tour through a portion of the Districts of Moorsheda-
bad, Birbhum and the Rajmahal Hills, in the District of Bha-
galpur.
December 12th, 1850.—Left the military Station Berhampur
situate on the left bank of the Bhagarutti; direction south west eight
miles to Gow-kurn. Cross the Bhagarutti a little above the Station in
ferry-boats. The banks of the river present numerous strata of a grey
alluvial soil alternating with strata of white sand; on the right or
western bank saw a stratum of paludina, a fragment of yellow sand-
stone and old pottery, five feet below the surface of the country. The
sand of the river is freely mixed with silvery and black mica, and
tourmaline, but no pebbles ; planorbis plentiful on the banks.
The road for six miles is over a deep alluvial soil, lying very low,
very damp, and abounding in marshes ; the number of birds seen in
this low tract where there is an abundance of insect-life and fish, is
very great; consisting of fishing eagles, crows, ravens, paddy-birds,
~ mohoka, golden oriole, snipe, mina, koel, larks, king-fishers of
several kinds, amadavats, crested bulbuls, jacanas, sparrow-hawks,
peewit, plover, king-crow, hoopoe, brahminee kite, storks, kites,
snippets, Pharoah’s chickens, whistling teal, grey and black partridge,
terns, finch, Pondicherry vulture, brown vulture, swallow, pagla,
wagtail, bee-eater, woodpecker, blue pigeon, kokleet, doves, jay,
heron, cormorants and numerous wild fowls.
At the sixth mile or at the village of Nowgong the country rises
suddenly and is undulating, the alluvial soil ceases ; kunkur (nodular
limestone) and pisiform iron ore become common ; the colour of the
soil changes as well as the feeling, if not the temperature of the air,
which is more dry and bracing than at Berhampur, nor is the change
of soil less remarkable, as yesterday I thrust a walking stick eighteen
inches into the Berhampur alluvial soil, which same stick made no
impression to-day upon the hard dry soil of Nowgong. Looking east,
the low alluvial tract in which Berhampur is_ situated appears about
one hundred feet below Nowgong; it is to this low marshy country
which extends from Rajmahal to Nuddya, a distance of one hundred
ee eS eS ee
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Rijmahal Hills. 559
and twelve miles, that tradition assigns the former bed of the Ganges
before the formation of the Podda or the present Ganges below Raj-
mahal ; and before the existence of the present Bhagarutti. This low-
land is at present drained by the Jeeoonthee Nullah which falls into
the Bhagarutti a little below Berhampur.
The principal crops of the alluvial soil are rice and mulberry; the
latter is cultivated for the use of the worms which produce the Ber-
hampur and Cossimbazar silk.
Principal crop of the higher land is rice; principal trees, Pipul,
Burgut, Babul and Nim ; bamboos are also common.
A square tank at Gowkurn presents a goodly supply of elegant
water-plants, scarlet and white lotus, water-creepers, and numerous
handsome water-flowers whose names I am unacquainted with; large
ampullaria are common in the tank.
December 14th.—Direction west, eight miles to Jamukandi, at the
second mile cross the Dwarka, ashallow muddy stream flowing easterly
from the Rajmahal Hills, stream barely perceptible; one of the
numerous branches of the More river which is one of the drainers of
Birbhum and southern pergunahs of Bhagalpur, joins the Dwarka
at the ferry, its bed was dry and sandy, the sand composed of grey
and white quartz and an abundance of schorl from the gneiss and
granite formation of Birbhum, and also iron ore. The Dwarka ig
sandless with steep banks of a rich loam, at the foot of which lying
scattered about were numerous dead specimens of the pearl-bearing
unio and palludina.
The pearl-bearing unios are collected from the Jheels and marshes
in great numbers, a small proportion only bear pearls, which are of a
very good colour and size ; a large pair sell for 250 Rupees. The shells
are burnt for lime.
After crossing the Dwarka the country is highly cultivated and
beautfully wooded; the crops rice, sugar-cane, linseed, mulberry and
small patches of wheat. At the several villages the chunderkees or
large circular bamboo frames or stands covered with thousands of
yellow silk cocoons were drying in the sun.
Jamukandi is a large town on the banks of the branch of the
More river that falls into the Dwarka and stands on the common
boundary of Moorshedabad and Birbhum, the town boasts of a very
560 Notes upon a Tour through the Réjmahal Hills. —[No. 7.
fine and extensive masonry built bazar, ornamented in a fantastic
manner by about fifty figures, painted on boards by native artists, as
large as life, representing the dress of English females in the reign of
George the Second. There are numerous tanks, brick buildings and
gardens, besides numerous groves of cocoanut trees swarming with
monkeys.
A quantity of steatite plates, bowls, and dishes were being worked
up in the bazar that are brought in a rough state from the district
of Bancura situate to the south of the Damuda, coal fields on the
granite and syenetic formation.
A quantity of the Morinda tinctoria (al) is grown at this place, it is
used for dyeing the karwa or red cloth used principally m tent-making.
15th December, 1850.—Direction west, 10 miles to Andhi.
After leaving Jamukandi the country rises rapidly all the way to
Andhi which is about eighty feet higher than Jamukandi. The
whole country passed through this march was under ripe rice cultiva-
tion and mulberry and moderately wooded.
In the tanks saw ampullaria, limnea, paludina, cerithium, and suc-
cinea.
BANKS OF KUNKUR ARE NUMEROUS.
16th December, 1850.—Direction west, distance ten miles to Syn-
thia situate on the south or right of the More river. Country still
rising, highly cultivated and beautifully wooded with mango groves.
Synthia is situated on a high gravel bank which forms at this spot the
eastern boundary of the great iron beds, which extend many miles both
north, west and south from this place.
To the north of the village a good section has been effected by the
water of the More in the high gravel bank, which affords the following
appearance ; on a level with the bed of the river the bank is composed
of avery tough arenaceous conglomerate, composed of pink quartz
sand connected with a ferruginous cement, capped by a layer several
feet thick of a coarse gravel composed of rolled pieces of white and
translucent quartz, pisiform iron ore and a few pieces of decomposing
felspar, the whole firmly embedded in a ferruginous sand, which is
again covered with nodules of kunkur. The bed of the river is in
places quite black with magnetic iron dust which clings in clusters to
a magnet.
—— oo
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Rdjmahal Hills. 561
The More is about half a mile across with a small but brisk stream
of pure water; the southern cutliers of the Rajmahal hills are visible
to the north-west, distant twenty-four miles.
In the village I saw large heaps of coal that had been brought by a
zemindar from the Ajye river, distant forty miles, to be used for
burning bricks.
17th December, 1850.—Direction west, ten miles to Sury, the civil
station and capital town of the district Birbhum. The whole march
lay through a highly cultivated and well wooded country.
Sury is a moderate sized native town situate on an extensive ridge
of gravel, composed of quartz felspar, silvery mica and a great abund-
ance of pisiform iron ore; the whole lying upon granite, which is seen
cropping out from the gravel one mile north of the station.
As far as the eye can see to the north, the country appears composed
of long undulating ridges, running east and west, well wooded and
backed by the Rajmahal Hills.
18th December, 1850.—Direction north-west eight miles to Nag-
gulia. As before observed the granite is met with one mile from the
station, it has about seventy-five per cent. of felspar in its composition,
with translucent quartz and silvery mica. Pass through Ratangarh a
small village on the right bank of the More, but which in Arrow-
smith’s large map is made to appear on the left bank; at this village
I passed under two large kuchla or Strychnos nux vomica trees, whose
branches were bending under the weight of large clusters of their
tempting orange looking, but deadly poisonous fruit.
Naggulia is situated on the summit of one of the numerous ridges
that generally extend throughout the western portion of the district ;
they are in general from ten to fifteen miles in length, and from thirty
to fifty feet in height; the valleys between averaging from the crest of
one ridge to the crest of another about five miles in width ; the ridges
are invariably covered with a forest of sakua trees, a species of shorea,
and assan, with naked rocks of quartz, felspar, gneiss, dykes of green-
stone, hornstone, occasional actinolite and nodular iron stone, the latter
disintegrating, forms the pisiform iron ore so plentifully found spread
over the country, and which forms the finest natural roads possible to
conceive ; unlike kankar roads which are always liable after continued
rain to run into holes from the pounded lime re-crystallizing, these
4c
562 Notes upon a tour through the Rajymahal Hills. [|No. 7.
roads are improved by rain, it being the agent by which the red oxide
which is always forming on the surface of the ore by the absorption
of oxygen is spread over the incoherent particles, which are soon united
into a hard mass.
Three miles in an easterly direction from Naggulia on the left or
northern bank of the More River and opposite the village of Kattanga
and near a village named Tangsuli, is a small bed of sandstone with
minute threads of coal and an abundance of bituminous shale wedged
in between gneiss rocks.
Three miles north of Naggulia are two small gneiss hills named
Parjore ; from the summit of which there is a good view.
Rajmahal Hills, 16th January, 1851.—Direction west six miles to
Sadipur Buharow. The road is along the right bank of the More
River through Sakua Jungle and cultivation ; passed some fine Strychnos
and soondree trees, from the latter is obtained a bright red dye chiefly
used in dying wools and silk ; the bushes on the banks of the River were
laden with Abrus precatorius, bearing the pretty red and black bead-like
seed. At the second mile crossed the More, a broad river about five
hundred yards in width during the rainy season, but now a wilderness
of sand with a small but cheerful stream of water.
At Kumardah on the left bank of the river about eighty light boats
are built during the year, they are then laden with charcoal and during
the rainy season floated down to Cutwa on the Bhagiratti; the char-
coal is highly remunerative but the boats merely sell for their prime
cost. The presence of steamers on the Ganges and Bhagiratti have
much reduced the number of boats that were formerly built at this
place. The wood used in building the boats is sal, which is brought
from the plains and hills of Tuppeh Belpatta, a few miles to the north-
west of the village, that grown on the hills being considered the hard-
est and most durable.
Immediately after the first heavy fall of rain in June, and after the
dangerous bore called the Hurpa has passed down, immense rafts of
small timber, fire-wood and bamboos are floated down the river to-
wards the Bhagiratti.
The Hurpa above mentioned is a huge wave caused by a sudden fall
of rain in the hills which rushes down the dry bed of the river with a
tremendous roar, throwing up in front of itself a cloud of dry sand;
natives and cattle are said to be drowned every year by this wave.
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Rajmahal Hills. 963
Sadipur is situated on the left bank of the More and opposite to
the mouth of the Sidh Nallah, in the bed of which nall4h and about
six miles above its confluence with the More, a bed of coal and a hot
spring are reported. I did not visit the spot. The village is immedi-
ately under a confused cluster of low and well wooded and bamboo
clothed gneiss hills. The gneiss is of a very fine grain with salmon
colored felspar which imparts to the rock a cheerful and lively color.
17th January, 1851.—Direction north; ten miles to Bunprassi.
At the commencement of the march entered a dense jungle a mile in
width under the Kulang hills, which jungle lies in the beat of a small
herd of wild elephants which frequent this part of the country, the
herd is said to consist of one male, several females and their young
ones. These animals create much alarm in the villages lying along
their beat, many of which have been lately deserted on account of the
total destruction of the rice fields and in some instances of the huts
of the Sonthals, which being probably covered with leguminous or
cucurbitaceus creepers have tempted the elephants to tear down and
devour their tempting and verdant covering.
The whole march, which was across country, lays along the base of
the Belpatta hills through an undulating country with numerous vil-
lages, much cultivation and no jungle; a large quantity of Mahia
(Bassia latifolia) trees occupy the stony and gravel ridges. The whole
country is cut up by ravines, every where displaying vertically arranged
gneiss which in spots is highly contorted ; a broad dyke of greenstone
about one hundred yards broad runs parallel to the hills for six miles
or as far as Prasbuni.
A small range of sandstone hills named Ramgarh two or three miles
to the east of Prasbuni appear well wooded and in spots cleared for
cultivation by the hill-men residing on their summits. Towards the
centre of the range a soft greasy white rock is quarried and exported
to Calcutta, Moorshedabad and to other places, where it is used for
white washing, writing on wooden boards by schoolboys, or for orna-
menting pottery and toys.
18th January, 1851.—Direction north-west to Jhilmillee on the left
bank of the Brahmani river; ten miles. Passed through the same
sort of country as yesterday, except that upon nearing Pudma the
ground becomes much more broken up by ravines, greenstone dykes
4c 2
564 Notes upon a tour through the Réjmahal Hills. (No.7.
and gneiss rocks; the mahua trees still giving the landscape a park-
like appearance. Passed through several Sonthal villages, in each of
which were a profusion of poultry, pigs, buffaloes, cattle and pigeons ;
small patches of tobacco and large fields of mustard. Tall castor oil
plants surrounded the log huts which are thatched with rice straw.
The Sonthal women, wherever they have an opportunity, pay great
respect to the elephant ; I have seen them place their young children
on the footsteps of the animal whilst they themselves bowed down to
the ground touching the earth with their foreheads. At a village I
passed yesterday the women in a large body stopped a very fine and
large male elephant that was carrying my tents, and insisted upon ren-
dering him all due honor which they did with much noise and laughter,
smearing his noble forehead with vermilion and oil.
From Kurma Tand there is a fine view of the Débragpur range
of carboniferous hills to the north and lying within the Damin-i-koh
boundary.
From Kurma Tand the descent to the Brahmini River is very rapid
being about a hundred feet in a couple of miles; large masses of a
fine grained gneiss protrude from an iron bound soil.
Crossed the Brahmini River a small stream about one hundred and
twenty feet broad, of which only twelve feet was occupied by water,
the rest being sand. This river forms the southern boundary to the
Damin-i-koh ; on the left bank at the ghaut or ford of which stands
a small log bungalow erected by Mr. Pontet who has charge of the
Rajmahal Hills.
From Jhilmilli which is a fine Sonthal village, proceeded eastward
for six miles to visit the Domanpur coal beds which are exposed in
the bed of the Brahmini river. The following is a roughly estimated
section of the bed on the northern or left bank of the river.
Feet. Inches.
Red Earth, SOND ADD. G5 OY DRG 2A 0
Stratum of builictaitrie Troon; SYUT. ae Sea 0
Grey Clay which is licked by the cuettelt PACU ae iek 6
Scott eray*sandstone, ieeyeee vous 0GL el 0
Good Coal, . we ONES SUD. TEE RE NE 6
Purple, bide! aed waved site sith nests of Iron ore, 4 0
The jungle in the vicinity of the coal consists principally of termina-
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Rijmahal Hills. 565
lias, such as asan, bahira and iburra, all of which are burnt for char-
coal by the iron smelters belonging to Belpattaéh who live within sight
of the coal, but who cannot be induced to use it, being afraid as they
say of the ‘‘ Boot’’ or demons of the forests.
19th January, 1851.—Direction north, four miles, to Katiktnd.
The tract of land passed over is partly cultivated, here and there cut
up by ravines but is well populated being studded with Sonthal vil-
laces, besides small patches of Asun jungle.
This tract of land bordered by the Brahminee River to the south and
west, and by the Iri Nallah to the north and east, and containing
twenty-five square miles is claimed by Sumar Sing, a stipendiary hill
chief, residing at Gango, under the Singhi Math hill in Tuppeh Bel-
patta, he receives ten rupees from Government per mensem although
residing outside the Damin Boundary.
It appears that all the Pergunnahs lying contiguous to the hills have
lost land, by Government having included the hills within a boundary
as pointed out by the Zemindars in 1832, at which period all the land
lying immediately under the hills as well as a portion of the outer hills
which in reality did belong to the Zemindars and not to the hill-men
were covered with an almost impenetrable jungle, and little imagining
that the land could or ever would be cleared were careless in defining
their boundaries. ‘The Damin-i-koh boundary after a great deal of
trouble was settled, the Sonthals from the south were admitted; be-
tore whose axes the forest disappeared in a few years; the wild beasts
that had been the terror of these hitherto unexplored wilds were soon
destroyed by the arrows of the omnivorous Sonthal, the land was sown
and being a virgin soil yielded large returns ; the Zemindars seeing
these facts before their eyes and seeing themselves fairly ousted from
their own land, nevertheless by their own consent, for each Zemindar
on the boundary signed an agreement. as to the correctness of the 1832
boundary, are now beginning to repent of their hastiness in having
signed away their land and are endeavouring to recover what can never
be theirs again. That the land did belong to the Zemindars there is
no doubt, as large masses of the hills are still known by the names of
the neighbouring Pergunnahs, and Pergunnah Sulténabdd lying on
the East of the hills has acknowledged land, about five thousand acres,
lying on the Western side of the hills ; and the valley known as the
566 Notes upon a tour through the Rajymahal Hilis. [No. 7.
Pachwara pass and now entirely occupied by Sonthals, in former days
connected the parent Pergunnah with its now detached bantling.
Katicund is situated upon high ground a few hundred yards from
the Iru Naddie; several Bengali grain-dealers live in the village,
who buy mustard seed and rice from the Sonthals, but for a price far
below its true value; the grain is exported to Sury.
Near Mr. Pontet’s bungalow at Katicund are several heaps of
carved stones the remains of an ancient temple; the stones have been
brought from the neighbouring northern hills distant about three miles
and are of a coarse red sandstone embedding masses of glossy quartz.
The sculptures represent what I imagine to be the naked priests or
Digambar of the Jains ; the carvings are of the rudest workmanship
and are very numerous. The carved stones are arranged so as to form
two hollow squares of about twelve feet square, and a few feet apart,
both of which are covered with thatched roofs and surmounted by
Shiva’s trident. The Bengalis have established a Brahman to take
charge of these groups which together with several Lingams have
been dedicated to Shiva and are well smeared with ghee and vermilion.
The stones have been originally held together with metal clamps; as
the mortises at their angles show, but no trace of the metal appears.
The stone kallas or series of circles for the summit of the temple
are well carved, resembling huge cog-wheels, and are of the same style
as those found amongst the rude and ancient ruins on the Mundar Hill
in Bhaugalpur; on the Kowa Dhole of Behar and that are so plen-
tifully distributed throughout all the hills of that zillah.
The remains of this temple is the only piece of antiquity in this
neighbourhood, and the natives of these parts affirm that in former
days this was a populous and well-cultivated country, that it then
became overrun with jungle and was deserted, and that it was only
beginning to be again populated, cleared and cultivated.
Of the truth or probability of such a change having taken place we
have no reason to doubt, for every one who has travelled in India
must have seen temples, caves and forts which must have cost much
time, labor and expense in their construction, and which in their ar-
rangement and high finish show an amount of intelligence and indus-
try quite wonderful, now given up to the wild hill tribes, or buried in
deep jungles.
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Rajmahal Hills. 567
20th January, 1851.—Direction north-west fourteen miles to Kend-
weh, on the western side of the hills, and at the entrance of the Pach-
ward Pass or Valley. The country passed over to-day undulates con-
siderably, and is much broken by ravines, a good road has been cut
by Mr. Pontet mostly through a stiff brick red soil; crossed several
streams all with rocky bottoms, each affording good sections of the
country which is composed of gneiss of great beauty especially that
in the Gumré Naddi. Passed to the west of the Dhannia -hill at
the foot of which, near a village named Undhasol, is a collection of
carved stones similar to those at Katicund and evidently from the
same ruined temple. Two miles north-east of the Dhannia hill in the
Gumra Naddi are beds of coal discovered by Mr. Pontet in 1846 ;
two miles north of the same hill and near the Nargunje Bungalow and
in the same nallah are other beds of coal also discovered by Mr.
Pontet in 1840.
The view of the Mahuagarhi range of sandstone hills to the right
of the road is particularly fine, the height above the sea of the trigo-
nometrical point on the summit of the western peak is about 1,500
feet.
From Gowrapuhar village at the foot of Mahudgarhi and whence
there is an extensive view of the plains of Bhaugalpur of the Mundar
and Noony hills, the descent to Kendweh is very sudden.
Three miles in an easterly direction from the Kendweh Bungalow,
at the village of Burgo on the banks of the Banshie Naddi there is
a bed of coal lying upon gneiss.
2ist January, 1851.—Direction north twelve miles to Burwa4. The
road is over very broken and raviney ground; numerous running
streams flowing from the hills and a good deal of jungle, the principal
trees of which were asun, agye, dhamin and dhow ; crossed the Ban-
hie river which flows westward through the Pachwara pass. The road
travelled over to-day was cut by Mr. Pontet and passes through nume-
rous Sonthal villages, around which were fine sheets of cultivation,
comprising mustard, gram, cotton and junera, the latter cut and
stacked. The views along this march are particularly pleasing, espe-
cially near the Bokraban Bungalow which stands onthe banks of a
small hill stream and buried in a dense jungle in which I observed
some very fine sal and semul trees. The numerous pure and gushing
568 Notes upon a tour through the Rajymahal Hills. _ [No. 7.
hill streams met with on this march have a most pleasing effect upon
the Indian traveller, who is generally doomed to dry water courses and
drier roads.
The village of Burwa, where I halted, is under a small gneiss hil-
lock ; which together with its small patches of cultivation are buried in
a pretty forest.
Observing a tuft of straw tied to a tree in the jungle I enquired of
the manji the meaning or use of it, he informed me that whenever a
Sonthal is desirous of protecting a patch of jungle from the axes of
the villagers, or a patch of grass from being grazed over, or a newly
sown field from being trespassed upon, he erects a bamboo in his
patch of grass or field, to which is affixed a tuft of straw, or in the
case of jungle some prominent and lofty tree has the same prohibitory
mark attached, which mark is well understood and strictly observed
by all parties interested.
On my arrival at the village, the whole female population came out
with their families to see the elephants and white faces. Amongst the
party of lookers-on was a very pretty young Sonthal girl, she did not
belong to this place but had just arrived on a visit from her own vil-
lage, and as she recognised many of her old friends she saluted them in
the following manner; running up to her newly discovered friend she
threw herself down on her knees and laid her head upon the feet of
the saluted ; who in return stooped down and spreading her two hands
over the kneeling girl carried them with the tips of her fingers turned
in towards the palm of the hand to her own head, where she held them
until the pretty visitor rose from her kneeling position, when they
immediately commenced talking, examining each other’s bracelets,
hair-combs and other ornaments. This graceful salutation was repeat-
ed to each female acquaintance in rapid succession. Upon my at-
tempting to sketch a few faces the whole party decamped; the know-
ledge of the dislike of the Sonthal to have his face drawn I subse-
quently turned to a good account, as I was always able at any given
moment to disperse a crowd that had become troublesome by merely
producing a sketch book and pencil; the hill men and women on the
contrary will upon being asked throw off their clothes, sit or stand in
any posture to have their likenesses taken.
In the afternoon I entered a thick forest of assan and chironji at
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Rijmahal Hills. 569
the base of the Tatukpara hill, half an hour’s sharp climbing by a
steep footpath brought me to the summit of the hill; the hill village
of Tatukpara which the year before had stood on the summit of the
hill had consequent upon the death of a villager, been removed half
way down into the valley. From the old site there is a capital view
to the eastward of a fine cultivated valley which has been occupied and
cleared by Sonthals ; this valley is backed by a range of hills studded
in every direction with hill villages, the sides and tops of the hills
cleared and occupied by large sheets of cultivation cleared by the
indefatigable hill-men, and cleared in spots where it is barely possible
to walk as I had good proof in returning to my tents down by another
road. From Tatukpara I counted thirty hill villages perched either
on the summits or on the slopes of the hills, whilst the villages of the
bashful and quiet Sonthals were seen far down in the secluded valleys ;
on this hill there is a fine collection of trees of a very large growth,
the principal of which are mango, fan-leaf palm, tamarind, kurm,
pipal, al or moringa, asan and cheronji; of crops there were the
remains of tobacco, Indian corn, junera, bora bean and kahar dall ;
the level ground had been ploughed.
The road up the hill was over compact basalt and masses of iron
stone overlying gneiss ; a mile to the north the descent from the hill
was over sandstone overlying basalt, the sandstone appearing as a small
precipice in the middle of a field or cleared space on the hill side, the
rock is of a pale color nearly white and of a very fine texture. The
basalt which forms a great portion of the southern and central hills
appears to have intruded in upon and to have much disturbed the
sandstone and coal beds. The field above alluded to was one of the
numerous cleared hill sides on which the hill-emen produce as good
crops as their low-land neighbours, it was so very steep that no one of
the party could descend without holding on by the stumps of trees or
by the long kirbee stalks, grass or rocks, any loose stone removed
from its place rolled to the bottom of the hill.
From the forest at the foot of the hill large quantities of the peear
or peeal, the delicious little fruit of the Chironjee sapida, are collected
by the Sonthals and sold to the buniahs of the plains. This fruit
which is dried as a raisin and considered by the rich natives as a great
delicacy, sells for eight annas the seer in the Behar and Bhaugalpur
4 D
270 Notes upon a tour through the Rijmahal Hills. — [No. 7.
districts ; but the buniaihs only give the Sonthal weight for weight
in rice for this expensive luxury. A seer of peear is worth eight
annas, a seer of rice is worth one pice, so that only one thirty-second
portion of its true value is given tothe Sonthal.
22nd January, 1851.—Direction north. Passed a bungalow at
Chundna at the second mile, and from thence struck in under the
hills through a series of wild jungly ravines, and amongst gneiss hil-
locks and over greenstone dykes to Sandari Kulan, a fine large Son-
thal village situate close under the hills, and surrounded by sheets of
mustard cultivation. The village is about one mile in length, being
one long street one house deep, with about one hundred family enclo-
sures, each enclosure occupying from four to five log-wood houses.
These enclosures are made with the green boughs of the Sakua;
planted in the ground and tied together they keep each family dis-
tinct from its neighbours; they generally contain a Sonthal and his
wife ; several married children and their families ; a pig stye, buffalo
shed and a dovecot ; a wooden stand holds the water-pots, the water
from which is used for drinking or cooking, there is also a rude
wooden press for expressing oil from the mustard seed.. In a corner
of the yard there will probably be a plough, or a couple of solid
wheeled carts, whilst numbers of pigs and poultry are seen in every
direction. Hach of these enclosures contained on an average ten souls
thus giving a population of one thousand to Siindari.
The street is planted on each side with the pungent sohajna, which
tree is a great favorite with the Sonthal.
The numerous pig-styes and great abundance of poultry in the
village, proclaim the absence of caste amongst this free and unshackled
and un-priest-ridden tribe.
Close to my tent I witnessed a sample of their religion, as con-
nected with their harvest rejoicings ; it was a wild and extraordinary
proceeding, and was as follows. Two men with dishevelled hair and
with their heads hanging down as if in the attitude of deep thought,
sat under a small shed a few hundred vards from the village; a drum-
mer was beating furiously upon a Sonthal kettle-drum, who gave an
extra thump on his instrument as occasional offerings of grain in
small leaf bowls were presented by various Sonthals from the village,
to a small stone erected in front of the shed; when the number of
.
.
|
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Rijmahal Hills. o71
offerings had reached to about fifty, the two men under the shed,
whom I now perceived were shaking as if possessed with a violent
ague, commenced shrieking in a horrid manner ; several Sonthals
immediately rushed forward and commenced asking the shaking men
numerous questions, which were sometimes answered by words, but
oftener by loud screams ; a favorable crisis appeared to bave arrived
at Jast as both the men springing up from the ground with the most
demoniacal yells and fearful bodily contortions, led out a small black
male kid, whose head at one stroke of a sword, one of the mad or
possessed men severed from its body ; before the body could fall to
the ground the second screamer who held the string that was tied
round the kid’s neck, rushed forward and caught it in his arms ; lift-
ing it off the ground with his left hand, he grasped the neck with the
right hand so as to check the flow of blood from the severed arteries ;
he then walked up to the small leaf dishes containing the offerings,
withdrew his right hand, and from the spouting arteries filled as many
of the cups as the flow of blood would permit ; the body and limbs
of the kid writhing and kicking convulsively a great portion of the
time.
Having finished this disgusting scene a question was again put by
the Mangi of the village to the sacrificer, as to whether the deity
was pleased, and whether he was ready for the dance ; the answer was
in the affirmative ; upon which, one of the possessed men had a green
bamboo placed in his two hands which were raised high in the air
over his head, and the word being given by the Mangi to go and call
out the villagers to drink and dance in honor of their deity, the man
tore away at a furious pace, his hands over his head, screaming in a
most horrid manner. The villagers received the summons and repair-
ed male and female to join in the dance which took place at the place
of sacrifice.
I subsequently ascertained that the shaking fits betokened excessive
thought or contemplation, and that men fast for two, three and even
for ten days to bring themselves into a state of half wildness, during
which period they are supposed to answer any questions put to them,
not through their own power or by their own knowledge, but through
the power of the deity possessing them, which in this case appears to
have been the spirit of Bora Mangia deceased and canonized Mangi
and formerly a chief amongst them. 4p 2
§72 Notes upon a Tour through the Rijmahal Hills. [No. 7.
Towards evening I revisited the dance and found the whole party
very drunk ; I was asked for money for more drink, which I threw to
them from my elephant.
In the evening I crossed the Gimani nallah, a deep hill stream,
which has cut its bed through contorted gneiss, and ascended the
basaltic hill on which is situate the hill village Jola ; the view to the
north and east is very beautiful, every hill appearing capped by a vil-
Jage surrounded by fine mango and fan-leaf palm trees; much jun-
gle has been cleared away from all the hill sides for the cultivation of
junera and Indian corn.
In the village of Jola I had much difficulty in making any of the
women, who seldom understand or speak Hindustani, comprehend
what we wanted ; the men were all out, either hunting, cutting tim-
ber, fishing or attending the markets; after having examined the
interior of several houses, a young man at last appeared to whom were
presented a few trifles such as German suuff boxes, needles, thread,
buttons, beads, bodkins, and lastly a dram of brandy; this last gift
opened his heart and set loose his tongue ; presents were then distri-
buted to the women who now flocked in numbers to the spot where
I stood, the presents consisting of bead necklaces, needles and sewing
cotton for the women and bright metal buttons of all kinds of gaudy
patterns for the children. The young man at my request showed me
the interior of his house, and introduced me to his wife, who was busy
cooking in the centre of the one room, which constitutes the entire
house ; the hill houses in general are very neat, being composed of
either matting, hurdle, or thin sticks, sometimes smeared with mud
to keep out the wind, the whole supported by stout timbers upon
which rests a lofty hogbacked roof with very low eaves; the doors
are in the gables and are protected by verandahs; the roofs are pitch-
ed at a singularly obtuse angle giving great width to the house. The
rafters of the present house were covered with heads of Indian corn,
junera, and beans; against one of the mat walls hung a pair of small
antlers with four tynes each, serving as brackets for holding bows and
arrows, and a few other light articles. A large drum hung in one
corner, a fire was burning in the centre of the room, the smoke from
which had blackened every rafter, beam, and bamboo in the house,
across the hut was slung a grass hammock, in which the hill people
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Rajmahal Hills. 573
sleep during the rainy and hot seasons; the hammock was twelve feet
in length, six feet in width when opened, and was netted; each mesh
being a foot in length. I examined the fabric and found it to consist
of the fibre of the Bauhinea scandens—a small fishing net and creel
hung in another corner, for the hill-men descend the hills and fish in
the small torrents but they never capture any thing larger than a
moderate-sized minnow.
One old woman I observed was afflicted with an enormous goitre.
23rd January, 1851.—Direction north-east eight miles to Dhuma-
turi where there is a bungalow.
Upon leaving Stndari, entered a thick jungle of asan, and cross-
ed the Gtimani or Jamuni by a difficult and steep ghaut; the
elephants were obliged to break their way through the jungle there
being no road ; skirted some low gneiss hills through a small village
named Manikbaithan to the banks of the Guimdani, which nalla4h we
had to cross again ; but finding no possibility of getting out of the
bed of the nallah after having with great difficulty got down into it, I
travelled down the stream for a short distance, and on the left bank
discovered a bed of slaty coal with its associated shales and sand
stones; one mile further north of this spot and under the Chuper-
bhita hill, I found three more beds of coal, both on the right and left
banks of the nallah—one bed is a few hundred yards from a spirit
shop on Mr. Pontet’s new road leading into the hills through the
Dhumaturi or Chuperbhita pass, and where the Domra nallah falls
into the Gimani. ‘The best burning coal was that first found; that
found immediately to the west of a small Sonthal village named Mor-
jor is also good.
The existence of this coal has hitherto been unknown, and as the
beds are situated in the Chuperbhita pass, and under the hill of the
same name, I propose to call them the Chuperbhita coal fields. There
is little doubt that this coal is but a continuation of the Burgo, Du-
brajpur and Harrah coal beds which produce a slaty inferior
mineral.
A heap of the coal and shale, the latter highly bituminous, weigh-
ing about thirty pounds burnt with a cheerful flame for three hours
in the open air; the coal resolved itself into a fine white ash, the
shale of course remained unchanged in shape.
574 Notes upon a Tour through the Rijmahal Hills. [No. 7.
All the beds dip to the north-east at a considerable angle, but at
one of the beds I noticed the shale and sandstone so disturbed that
the strata formed a saddle ; the anticlinal line running east and west ;
the disturbing agent does not appear, but is very probably the neigh-
bouring basalt.
The following section was observed at this spot on the
bank of the stream—~Red ‘earth,........0... 2. s08hie oe abieets
Black bituminous shale alternating with a coarse white
sandstone embedding masses of waterworn quartz, ...... 12 do.
Direction of strata east and west.
The village of Dhamini is surrounded on three sides by flat-topped
hills, which are thickly covered with hill villages. To the east is the
commencement of the great central valley whose bounding hills to the
east are seen five miles distant.
Some very fine saul trees have been preserved by Mr. Pontet near
the bungalow, whose grand proportions give an idea of what the
forest must have been before the advent of the Sonthals.
In the forest at the foot of the Chuperbhita hill, I saw some very
fine and large specimens of the Mimosa siris.
During the march, passed over several extensive kunkur (nodular
limestone) beds lying upon the almost naked gneiss rocks.
24th January, 1851.—Direction north-east to Burhyte ; at start-
ing entered a small patch of asun jungle, at the second mile crossed
a small hill torrent in the bed of which a small fragment of a basaltic
column was found. The road the whole march was over compact
basalt, occasionally decomposing into spherical masses each with a
hard ferruginous nucleus. The soil at the fourth mile, becomes
darker and at Burhyte it is the regur or cotton soil of the Dekkan.
Passed through several fine Sonthal villages, namely, Kusméh on the
banks of the Gimani which stands at the ford; Kadmah, Gopladih,
Hindoadih and Sonajori.
Burhyte the capital town of the hills, is a substantial Sonthal vil-
lage with a large population, and about fifty families of Bengali
traders ; there is a good bazar, and two markets are held during the
week, There is also a tank and Mr. Pontet has planted a plot of
ground with potatoes.
Burhyte is situated in the centre of the great valley which extends
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Rijmahal Hills. 575
twenty-four miles north and south, with an average width of five
miles, and is surrounded on every side by hills, through which there
are several narrow passes leading into the plains ; one pass is to the
south-west, the Chuperbhita pass; the second is the Mujhwa or Mur-
cha Ghat to the north-west, or that leading to Bhaugalpur ; and one
the Ghatiiri pass, to the immediate east of Burhyte, leading to
Rajmahal and Junipur through Kankjole ; and a fourth pass to the
south-east or the Murgo Ghat, leading through Umbar to Junipur ;
and a fifth, to the north-east, leading over the hills to Rajmahal ;
besides these five regular passes through all of which Mr. Pontet has
cut good carriage roads there are numerous footpaths leading over and
along the hills.
From Burhyte, large quantities of rice, bora beans (Dolichos eat-
jang), Indian corn, mustard and several oil seeds are conveyed away
in carts by Bengalis to Jangipur, on the Bhagiratti; and in return
for these grains, the Sonthals are paid in money, salt, tobacco, beads,
or cloth. The soil around Burhyte is the deep black cotton soil, pro-
ducing luxuriant crops of rice, Indian corn, junera, beans, koorthee,
tobacco, gram and mustard.
The united waters of the Gumani flowing from the south, the
Morel or Morang flowing from the northern portion of the valley, as
far as to the very neighbourhood of the Motijharna hill, overhanging
the Ganges at Sikrigalli ; meet at Burhyte and with a sudden turn
to the east leave the hills by the Ghatiiri pass, under the name of
the Gimani Nallah: which flowing through re falls into the
Ganges near Farru ka thanah.
The beds of the streams flowing through the valley are of great
depth, perhaps thirty feet, but are nevertheless liable tu be filled to
overflowing, as was the case in 1845; when the Morel overflowed its
banks, swamped the whole of the northern portion of the valley,
drowning about five hundred head of cattle and forty Sonthals.
These floods only occur when very heavy rain falls in the northern
hills, and are periodical, happening about once in five years.
This valley viewed from any of the surrounding hills, affords an
admirable example of what can be done with natives, when their na-
tural industry and perseverance are guarded and encouraged by kind-
ness. When Mr. Pontet took charge of the hills in 1835, this valley
576 Notes upon a Tour through the Réjmahal Hills. (No. 7.
was a wilderness, inhabited here and there by hill-men, the remainder
was overrun with heavy forest, in which wild elephants and tigers were
numerous ; but now in 1851 several hundred substantial Sonthal vil-
lages with an abundance of cattle, and surrounded by luxuriant crops,
occupy the hitherto neglected spot, the hill-men have with a few
exceptions retired to the hills, being either unwilling to be near the
Sonthal, whom the hill-man despises, or courting that privacy they
could not enjoy in a cultivated plain, have yielded up the fertile plain
to their more industrious and energetic neighbours.
The smaller valleys leading out of the main or large valley still
afford abundant pasturage to large droves of buffaloes, that are driven
in from the plains of Bhaugalpur; the Zemindars paying the Son-
thals five rupees per hundred head of cattle, for the right of depas-
turing the jungle from the month of December to April.
I met Mr. Pontet this day at Burkyte and in his company attended
the Friday market, that was established by him a few years ago. The
amount of grain, the produce of the valley, exposed for sale was very
great ; numerous carts from Jangipur on the Bhagiratti were in
attendance to convey it away towards Murshedabad, and eventually
to Calcutta from whence much of the mustard that is grown in these
hills is exported to England.
Besides grain of various kinds, there was a fair display of sugar-
cane, salt, lac, dammer or rosin, brass pots and bangles, beads,
tobacco, sugar, vegetables, chillies, tamarinds and spices; potatoes,
onions, ginger, cotton, thread and cloth, the latter in great abundance.
Two miles north of the village and extending for a mile east and
west and immediately under a range of basaltic hills, is a bed of chal-
cedony, agate balls, cornelian and quartz crystals. The agate and
chalcedony affect the hollow globular form, which globes, upon being
broken open, display the quartz crystals pointing inwards, some of the
crystals are of great beauty, resembling amethysts, being of a bright
violet color probably owing to the presence of one of the oxides of
manganese. The crystals vary in size from those of a microscopic
fineness to several inches in length, and of a corresponding thickness.
The Sonthals have ploughed in amongst this curious collection of
natural gems, any one of which would be an ornament to a geologist’s
cabinet, many of the globes have been fractured, displaying in the
sunshine a brilliant assemblage of sparkling crystals.
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Réjmahal Hills. 577
The agate balls are of all sizes, some only a few ounces in weight,
whilst others weigh several hundred pounds.
At the village of Khurwa and underlying this bed of agates is a
bed of wacke enclosing small balls of chalcedony and stilbite; the
wacke passes into a very beautiful clinkstone, of a homogenous tex-
ture of a pale salmon or dove colour, rings under the hammer, is easily
broken, and fracture highly conchoidal ; it is found in large slabs six and
eight feet in length, also in small parallelograms and wedge-like
splinters. If this stone could be found in any quantity it would be a
highly valuable discovery, as from its natural fracture or stratification,
the stone would be highly prized for many domestic purposes.
A quantity of this stone was taken a few years ago to Bhaugalpur
for the purpose of ornamenting a tank, but at a fearful sacrifice of
bullock life; many of which animals belonging to the Sonthals perish-
ed from being overloaded ; the Sonthals have a bitter recollection of
the transaction, as they say they were never remunerated for the loss
of their cattle.
25th January, 1851.—Went on an elephant with Mr. Pontet five
miles in a North Easterly direction, to see a cave which lies in a small
valley. Crossed the Gumani Nullah, flowing to the East over a culti-
vated country to the entrance of the valley; the scenery about this
spot is particularly pleasing, the hills have sufficient height to display
the forests growing on their sides and summits to advantage, and the
plain is beautifully wooded with large trees, that have escaped being
felled by the Sonthals when clearing the forest.
In one of these trees I saw a pair of very large wood-pigeons called
by the natives Begum Hurryel; they are unknown in the plains outside
the hills.
After a short scramble through jungle and over broken basalt and
agate, we arrived at a black wall-like precipice about fifty feet in height,
composed of basaltic columns over which a feeble trickle of water
spread itself, imparting to the rocks a pitchy hue. High up the rocks
two pakur fig trees have taken root, and thrown down from their posi-
tion, long and elegant rope like roots forty feet in length, whose silvery
whiteness contrasts well with the black columns. On the summit of
the precipice are some very fine naked armed sterculias, and at the
base of the precipice is a cave named Seer Gadi forty feet in length,
4 E
578 Notes upon a tour through the Rijmahal Hills. [No. 7.
twenty in depth, and about five feet six inches in height; the roof of
which is composed of the basis of the columns. The cave is dedi-
cated to Mahadewa whose emblem the Lingum, is seen in the cave.
The Lingums of which there are a great number, the walls and roof, are
besmeared with red lead and ghee; the floors and walls in the vicinity
of the Lingums are in a wretched state of filth, from the quantity of
goat’s blood, which has been sprinked about in every direction; the
blood being that of victims offered up by Sonthals, hill-men, and Hin-
dus indiscriminately. The cave is kept by a Brahman from Chitow-
lia in the plains, and clears about one hundred Rupees yearly, the
produce of votive offerings, principally presented by the Hindus from
the plains.
A small well has been sunk in a mountain torrent close by, for the
reception of drinking water.
Immediately at the foot of the precipice stood the half of a hand-
some agate ball, a foot in diameter, filled with pure water, which falling
drop by drop from the columns, afforded the attendant Brahman a
cool and, as he imagined, a holy beverage.
The basaltic columns are very irregularly crystallized, exceedingly
tough and are marked or are indented with numerous and minute
broken vescicles.
From the cave we mounted the hill and after a walk of four miles
in a southerly direction along the summit, through a very pretty forest
and fearful spear grass, we descended at the southern spur over an
extensive land-slip that occurred during the great flood of 1845; the
Sonthals and hill-men who were with us say, that it descended during
the night attended with great noise. ‘The forest is completely rooted
up for several hundred yards along the face of the hill, displaying
large mounds of red gravel, clay and masses of basalt.
Thermometer 43° Faht. at sunrise.
26th January, 1851.—Thermometer at sunrise 46° Faht. Early
this morning Mr. Pontet kindly drove me in his Buggy to Ghutiari,
which lies six miles south-east from Burhyte, and is on the eastern
side of the hills; to clear which we passed through the Ghutiari
Ghaut, which is a good carriage road running between very prettily
wooded basaltic hills capped with hill villages. The whole of the drive
was through a well cultivated and populated country, and prettily
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Rdjmahal Hills. 579
wooded. A Sonthal although he does clear away the forest in a most
masterly style, has the good taste to spare all the useful and ornament-
al trees when of any decent size, this always imparts a park-like ap-
pearance to the Sonthal clearances.
At the village of Khulouna, the Sonthals have dammed up a sluggish
stream whose bed has thus become a very deep body of water, abound-
ing in fish, which has attracted numerous fishing eagles, which we saw
busy at their avocation. At this same village, Mr. Pontet has planted
a large field of potatoes, in the hopes of inducing the Sonthals to take
a fancy to the vegetable, and pay some attention to its cultivation, but
no persuasion hitherto used, has been forcible enough to induce the
Sonthal to give themselves the trouble to raise this crop, which would
meet with ready purchasers in the Bengalis; they say ‘“‘ We do not
want the potatoe.”
At this spot is a small Shola swamp (aschynomene paludosa) but no
one makes any use of this useful water plant ; lower Bengal, I imagine;
supplying all the wants of the surrounding country.
The Bungalow at Ghutiari is only five miles from the eastern bounda-
ry of the hilly tract.
Buffaloes from their superior strength, are preferred by the Sonthal§
both for agricultural purposes as well as for draught, to the common
grey cattle, which latter animals are readily exchanged with the Hin-
dus from the plains, who import buffaloes for that purpose, all the
solid wheeled carts if possible are drawn by buffaloes.
The Sonthal in the construction of his solid wheeled cart, and in the
mode of loading it, shows an utter contempt or ignorance of all rules
of mechanics; the cart consists of two wheels, composed of two or
three pieces of wood, each put together so as to form a solid wheel
three feet in diameter; these wheels are supported at a distance of
four feet apart by a wooden axle, on to which and three feet apart
are pegged two long saplings or bamboos fifteen feet in length ; these
bamboos forming the whole body of the cart are at the other extremi-
ty tied together, and attached to the yoke that rests on the buffaloes’
necks. The wheels being at one extremity of the poles, and the other
end reposing on the buffaloes’ necks as a fulcrum, leaves fifteen feet of
unsupported length as the body of the cart, on which are imposed
heavy burdens of rice, packed in huge and ingeniously made straw
4E2
580 Notes upon a tour through the Réjmahal Hills. (No.7.
baskets or rather straw rope balls, five feet in diameter, and as the
driver almost invariably adds his own weight by standing on the cart,
a ruinous and cruel weight is thus thrown upon the necks of the
draught animals and upon the body of the cart, which bends and
springs under the weight, whilst the wheels which are at the utter ex-
treme of the bamboos are pressed outwards and backwards and seem
inclined to fly from their position, which they would do with great
force if relieved by their retaining wooden pegs.
When it is intended to convey grass, rice in the ear, or any other
crop on these carts, a few sticks are interwoven with the two skeleton
longitudinal bamboos, so as to form a temporary retaining body to the
cart.
No iron or other metal is ever used in the construction of these
carts ; wooden pegs and twisted grass string serving all the purposes
to which metal is put by a wheelwright.
The plough in like manner is a simple but effectual instrument, con-
sisting of a crooked block of wood, fitted with a still more crooked
wooden handle, and a light beam from six to nine feet in length; the
share is a small bar of soft iron a foot in length and one inch in width,
one end of which is hammered into a wedge-like shape, this is the
cutting part, the other or blunt end, is shipped into a groove in the
foot of the plough, where with the aid of two small iron clamps laid
across the grove to prevent it flying upwards, it is retained by the
pressure conveyed to it during its passage through the soil. The deep-
est furrow ploughed with these instruments is about four inches.
Two buffaloes draw the plough and one man guides it, after the day’s
work the Sonthal shoulders his plough and walks home.
27th January, 1851.—Thermometer 46° at sunrise.
General direction north west, twelve miles. The distance gained this
march was only twelve miles, though twenty miles of ground was
gone over.
At Burhyte, crosses the Gumani river, exposing basalt in its bed ; to
Kuksi two miles in a northerly direction, over a well cultivated country.
From thence west, over a spur of the low basaltic hills, offshoots from
the high Sunjori hills to Telaki, situate in a valley or cul de sac formed
by the Sunjori and Mori range of hills. Near the village of Tela-
kee, are two trees situate in a jungle on the banks of a nullah; the
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Rijmahal Hills. 381
name of the tree I am unacquainted with; one which was of great
beauty had a tall straight stem sixty or seventy feet in height, sur-
mounted by an umbrella-shaped arrangement of branches, which pro-
jected from the main stem at right angles, half way up the main stem
was a similar arrangement of branches ; from all the smaller branches
and twigs an infinite number of their delicate green pods a foot in
length, but not thicker than a quill, hung in festoons, forming an ele-
gant fringe to the lower outline of the foliage. All parts of the tree
yield large quantities of a thin white milk, which falls in large drops
in quick succession when any pod, leaf or twig is broken. The leaves
grow round the branches in circlets of eight leaves, from amongst
which spring four delicate stems which in their turn are again sur-
mounted by eight leaves ; the leaves are three or four inches in length,
narrow and pointed, smooth and very milky; the native or Sonthal
name for the tree is Chutmi, and the milk is used in hydrocele ;—none
of my up-country servants recognized the tree. I have, since writing
the above seen two stunted specimens of the same tree growing near
Sooree ; they were also called Chutmi by the villagers.
From Telakee ascended the Mori hill, supposed to be the highest
hill mm the whole of the Rajmahal range. The range at the base is
very densely wooded, the soil covered with kunkur, After an ascent
of two hours reached Busko, situate in a fine forest of large trees prin-
cipally asun, kurm, mango, tamarind and dhow, above which is
situate the village of Mori.
In a small torrent I saw basaltic columns measuring fifteen feet in
circumference being hexagons of two feet six inches each face.
Mori is a large and well populated hill village; several lowlanders
were bargaining and bartering with the hill-men, for grain grown on
the summit of this range.
The summit of Mori which is about two thousand feet above the
sea, is covered with a fine forest principally of kurm, (Nauclea) some
of which have attained an enormous size, one in particular is well
known all over the country, and has been of great use to me during
the progress of the survey of the hills as it stands, a prominent land-
mark visible from most parts of the northern hills. From this tree
there is an extensive view of the greater part of the hills as well as a
great portion of the plains of Bhagalpur.
582 Notes upon a tour through the Réjmahal Hills. [No. 7.
At the village of Mori, Mesur, Mangi, or chief of the village at my
request took me inside his neat house, in one corner of which stood a
small bamboo platform, on which were placed several skulls of the
barking deer, and two skulls of the four-horned antelope, which had
been killed on this hill either by himself or by his ancestors; the
skulls must have been of a great age, as they were nearly black with
smoke. It is customary to hand these trophies down from father to
son, and such is the reverence with which they are regarded that they
are worshipped and bowed down to as gods.
I made a present to the Mangi of some money who in return insist-
ed upon loading my servants with bora beans ; here as at all the hill
villages I was received with the greatest attention, the mangis invari-
ably placing their neat little bedsteads in the shade as a seat not only
for myself but for all my attendants.
Two fine young men accompanied me down the hills as guides ; we
descended the western flank of the Mori peak to Chupri, situate on a
lower range of hills; passing through the village I saw a platform
perched up in a tree covered with skulls, the only one I could recog-
nize was that of a neelghye; I did not like to disturb the group hid-
den as it was by leaves, knowing the importance and respect they pay
to these strange relics.
The steep descent from Mori to the lower range which was over
loose and rolling pieces of basalt was a work of some difficulty to a
small female elephant which had accompanied me up the hill, to the
utter amazement of the hill-men and women who had never seen such
an animal. A long walk of seven miles along the saddle back of a
range of hills, during which passed through Sutbhera, Dumlee, and
Seni, all hill villages and through a deliciously cool and shady forest,
I descended the Semi Ghaut at 3 p. m. to the Sonthal village Semi,
having been on foot ever since 6 in the morning, and that without
food.
The whole route was over compact basalt with occasional masses of
iron ore agate, chalcedony and quartz crystals. The only animals seen
were large troops of the Sungoor monkey.
I was particularly struck with the enormous size of the Arahurdol
(cytisus cajan) that grew upon the hills, each seed being the size of a
small bean.
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Rajmahal Hills. 583
On descending the Semi Ghaut I saw black shale in a small ravine.
28¢h January, 1851.—Direction west five miles to Hurrah, situate
on a bed of coal and surrounded on three sides by hills. The road is
through jungle and over very raviney ground; as far as Bumkungaon
two miles from the Ghaut, the formation is basalt, decaying into the
usual spherical masses, and large quantities of iron ore. In a small
nullah a little to the south of the village are basaltic columns; at
Lohartumba or four miles from the Ghaut is another group of basaltic
columns, and immediately to the west, a coarse ferruginous sandstone
appears; and at Hurra large beds of coal appear in a small nullah
close to the village. This coal I believe was discovered by Captain
Tanner in 1831; in 1850, a shaft was sunk through the beds but a
rush of water taking place, the work was abandoned. ‘The coal is of
a slaty and inferior kind. |
In the evening, walked to the hill village Hurra, where I had an op-
portunity of inspecting three collections of skulls and bones; two
heaps were on the grass roofs of huts, the third, or the mangi’s group
was on a small wooden stand supported by wooden posts, and contain-
ed numerous skulls of the spotted deer, wild hog, porcupine, hare and
barking deer.
On the point of one of the spotted deer horns a hen’s egg was em-
paled.
Some of the pigs at this village were of an enormous size, and of a
different breed from the ugly long legged pig of the plains.
29th January, 1851.—Direction north two miles through ravines of
sandstone debris, with indications of coal; passed through a gap in the
Gundesree sandstone range of hills named Bora Ghaut, where there
are again indications of coal, descended the Ghaut, and skirted the base
of the hill to the western extremity, which terminates in several peaks
of sandstone and iron stone curiously jumbled together; which gave
Dr. Buchanan the idea of the spot having been a volcano. The rocks
are a heavy ferruginous red sandstone. Iron is smelted at several
villages in the neighbourhood. Turned to the north-east and skirted
the base of a detached sandstone hill ; the northern face of the hill is
singularly barren, presenting masses of glaring white sandstone. At
Sohunneea, where there is a bungalow, I attended the market at which
were several hundred hill-men and women. It is really surprising to
584 Notes upon a tour through the Rijymahal Hills. —[No. 7.
see the torture, for it can fall little short of such an infliction, the Son-
thal women put themselves to, in order to, as they imagine, adorn
their bodies. Their arms, ancles and throats are each laden with hea-
vy brass or bell metal ornaments. I had a quantity of these ornaments
weighed, and found that the bracelets fluctuated from two to four
pounds ; the anklets four pounds each ; and as a fully equipped belle
carries two anklets, and perhaps twelve bracelets, and a necklace
weighing a pound, the total weight of ornaments carried on her per-
son amounts to thirty-four pounds of bell metal ; a greater weight
than one of our drawing-room belles could well lift. Almost every
woman in comfortable circumstances carries twelve pounds weight of
brass ornaments upon her person.
The hill-women are much more moderate as far as the heavy metal
ornaments are concerned, which would never agree with the frequent
trips up and down their steep hills, but as many as twenty strings of
bright coloured beads which cover the whole of the throat and breast of
the wearer may be seen worn by a market-going woman.
Direction east, five and half miles, over a highly cultivated plain of
black cotton soil; passed between two hills composed of sandstone,
basalt and iron stone to Meghee, where there isa bungalow. The
view of the hills from the bungalow is particularly beautiful, every
peak or rise in the hills has a village upon it, surrounded by mango
and palm trees; the hill sides are cleared of jungle for several miles
for the reception of the rain crops. Meghee is situate immediately in
front of the Munjwa pass, through which pass, it is supposed, the
Muhammedans invaded Bengal.
Mr. Pontet has planted a garden at Meghee in which are flourish-
ing coffee trees, lemon, casuarima, pme-apples, peas, cauliflowers, beet,
mint, carrots and plantains.
30th January, 1851.—Direction north, twelve miles, over a fine
cultivated country entirely occupied and tilled by Sonthals, passed
through Murroro where there is a bungalow, to one of the boundary
pillars, where I pitched my tent.
In the evening, went three and half miles along the boundary in a
northerly direction, over a newly cleared country, which three years
ago was a dangerous jungle on account of tigers. ‘The zemindars of
Munheearee a neighbouring and contiguous Tuppeh to the Damin,
laa ee — Ss
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Rdjmahal Hills. 585
alarmed at the Sonthals advent and wholesale clearance of the jungle,
had disputed the boundary which I have settled by cutting a road
through the jungle from pillar to pillar a distance of three and a half
miles. The crops of Arahur dal and gram growing in the virgin soil
are most luxuriant.
From the small basaltic hill Baltok, there is a fine view of the river
Ganges, the Colgong granite hills, Peer Pointee and the country to
the north of the Ganges.
A few years ago, the jungle at the foot of Baltok, was the resort
of wild elephants which have been exterminated by the hill-men.
Their mode of destroying these animals was by placing in their track
Indian corn that had been poisoned with the Dakrah root ; the Col-
lector of Bhaugulpoor rewarding their success with fifty rupees for
each elephant poisoned. The last elephant destroyed in these parts
is supposed to have perished about twenty years ago.
31st January, 1850.—During the operation of directing the cutting
of the jungle along the boundary, I was amused to see a Sonthal
pounce upon a large nest of the mata or large biting red ants, that
had been brought to the ground by the felling of a large tree, he beat
the leafy nest violently in his hands until he had killed the whole
hive, and then cooly commenced eating them, offering a pinch to his
friends standing by. He said in reply to my question that they were
acid, but very good; to the former opinion I agree, as upon tasting
them I found the taste nearly as sharp as dilute sulphuric acid, having
the same unpleasant effect upon the teeth, but to the latter part of the
sentence I entirely disagree.
These ants, the dread of travellers in the jungles on account of their
pugnaciousness and painful bite, build their nests amongst the leaves
of the mango trees, which they agglutinate with a species of web into
round hollow balls; the ants are of a pale orange color, half an inch
in length with black eyes and are exceedingly numerous, carnivorous
and troublesome.
In a house where I once resided on the banks of the Ganges, I was
much troubled with an extensive nest of hornets that had taken up
their abode in the thatch immediately over the entrance door: I was
recommended by the natives to try the effects of the mata; a nest was
accordingly brought and put into the thatch near the nest; as each
4 F
586 Notes upon a tour through the Rijmahal Hills. [No. 7.
hornet arrived and settled, he was immediately seized by the ants,
several to each leg, others mounted on his back and in a few seconds
and after a violent struggling he fell dead to the ground ; but whether
stung or bitten to death I could not observe; in a couple of hours the
ground was strewed with hundreds of hornets and before the evening
the nest was destroyed.
I have seen a full grown chameleon killed in a few minutes by these
ferocious insects ; the poor creature had been, together with his cage,
put in the sun at the foot of a tree, from which the ants descended,
attacked the animal, and killed him.
lst February, 1851.—Direction north-east six miles to Simuria on
the hills, the residence of Kesoo Sirdar, one of the northern stipen-
diary chiefs. The greater part of the road was through heavy jungle,
through which a road had to be cut for the elephants. Passed over
several beds of Kunkur lying upon basalt; and in a deep Nullah
between two small Sonthal hamlets, Singtee and Simurtola, saw a bed
of fresh water limestone common to the basaltic formation. This bed
was discovered by Mr. Pontet last year and opened by him; it isa
bluish grey rock, filled with minute longitudinal cavities ; the strata
are much contorted ; it effervesces freely with dilute acid.
Ascended the Simuria hill to the village of the same name, by a
steep stony road, through jungle; the rock is basalt with masses of
iron stone.
The village of Simuria is buried in a fine forest of magnificent Nau-
clea and Uvaria, any one of which would be an ornament to a park ;
the soil on the hills composed of the decomposed basalt and iron stone
mixed with decomposed vegetable matter forms a soil highly condu-
cive to the growth of both trees and crops in general.
The view from the summit of these hills, which here form the
northern boundary of the range is very extensive, extending to fifty
miles north of the Ganges, and on clear days in the rainy and cold
weather months, or from August to December, to the snowy range of
the Himalaya, distant one hundred and eighty miles.
Kesoo Sirdar, who is an elderly man, was most attentive: he intro-
duced me to his wives, (he has four,) to his children and grand-children,
who all received presents according to their ages, consisting of money,
beads, gilt and glass buttons, a large clasp knife, scissors, empty bot-
1851. ] Notes upon a tour through the Rijmahal Hills. 587
tles, gin, gunpowder, shot and soap, the latter article by especial desire
of Kesoo.
The old chief took me to the summit of a hill close, by commanding
an extensive view of the hills lying to the south. To the south-west
the hill, Mundarin Bhaugulpoor, and to the west, the Monghyr hills are
visible. On this hill a spot was pointed out, where some missionaries
had felled a quantity of the finest trees for the purpose of erecting a
house ; the spot had, however, been deserted and the missionaries had
never returned ; old Kesoo mourned over his trees, remarking that
although they had been felled in one day, they had taken fifty years
to grow.
On a point of the hills immediately overhanging the Ganges, is a
masonry platform where Mr. Cleveland used to pitch his tents. It is
particularly pleasing to hear one of our countrymen spoken so well of
by so large a body of half wild people as Mr. Cleveland is spoken of
by the hill-men; his name after a period of sixty-seven years is still
remembered with much affection. ;
2nd February, 1851.—Direction east along the top of the hills.
In six hours travelled five miles, the road having to be cut the whole
way through jungle. Passed through the hill villages Puchrookhee,
Boothouna, Pokuria and encamped at Gogi, overhanging a deep dell
and overlooking the Ganges; the road very difficult, being much cut
up by deep water courses, jungle and loose stones, At Pokuria passed
through a stone entrenchment which is here thrown across the road.
In the days of the Muhammadan kings, the hill-men were in the habit
of murdering all and every emissary sent from the Muhammadans,
then in full force at Rajmahal ; and this entrenchment which is a low
wall of stones extending in a zigzag fashion across the road, was one
of their favorite spots of ambush, where the hill archers lay in wait for
the messengers or soldiers who were sent into the hills to coerce or other-
wise annoy the hill-people. Kesoo Sirdar, who was with me remark-
ed ‘* We were bad suljects in those days, sir, but Mr. Chibilly (Cleve-
land) soon put us on friendly terms with all our neighbours.”
Close to this spot I stopped to examine one of the large creepers so
common in these forests; it was a Ghila or Bauhinia scandens, its
stem on leaving the ground, divided into three separate branches, of
about six feet girth each which with their tendrils extended for several
4¥F2
588 Notes upon a tour through the Rajmahal Hills. [No. 7.
hundred feet in every direction, occupying upwards of one hundred
trees and saplings as their supports; the main arms extended for
about five hundred feet in length and, at two and three hundred feet
from the root, were three feet in girth, the edges of the stem scolloped
and waved in a remarkable manner.
The forests on the northern hills are very fine, and contain much
fine timber; the principal trees are Cassia fistula and a tree much
resembling it, bearing the same long pod, but the tree yields a thick
white milk when bruised; the Grislea or Dhow; the Bijeesaul or
Dalbergia also called Sitsaul, Puhsar, and Sissoo, the name depending
upon the part of the timber mentioned, the color of the wood, and age
of the tree ; Dhow or Grislea ; Asun and Urjoon, both Terminalias, and
Sakua, which I take to be a Shorea. The Saul forests in the northern
hill are fast disappearing. The principal crops are Indian corn, Junera,
Rajrahur dal, several small pulse and the Bora bean. The summits of
all the northern hills are capped with laterite, which has abundant
nests of bright red and yellow lithomarge disseminated.
In the jungles were traces of leopards and bears.
3rd February, 1851.—Direction south, six miles to Banghi. Imme-
diately to the south of Gogi, descended by a very steep path over
laterite to a lower spur of hills running at right angles to the high
range fronting the Ganges ; just before descending this abrupt height,
a beautiful view of the great interior valley presented itself. As the road
had to be cut through the forest the whole way, only six miles in four
hours were accomplished. The forest on the southern slopes of the
northern hills is exceedingly dense, as indeed, are the forests on all
the northern hills. The forests traversed this march met completely
overhead, affording a delicious shade even at noon. The woods
resounded on all sides with the cries of jungle fowl and peacocks. Boa
constrictors, mouse deer, leopards and various kinds of deer, are found
in the secluded nooks of these hills.
The forests at the foot of the hills, are composed of the same kind
of trees as noticed yesterday as growing on the summit, except that a
few Saul trees appear; also a dense underwood of bamboo-grass, reeds,
grass and numerous shrubs, amongst which the wild Jasmin spreads
its branches laden with sweet smelling flowers. In the underwood, I
noticed numerous small birds who appeared clothed with down rather
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Rdjmahal Hills. 589
than feathers; they have a white bare rim round the eye, are very
familiar or fearless, and very abundant. I have never seen the bird
figured in any work of natural history. The golden oriole were also
plentiful in the mango trees.
At Nowgachi hill village, which is one of the neatest and cleanest
hill residences I have yet met with, are two very grotesque gods carved
in a rude manner so as to represent elephants, to which animals they
bear but a very faint resemblance. Between these images, which are
surmounted by human heads, probably to represent the Mahut, or
driver, at certain seasons of the year, goats, buffaloes, pigs and cocks
are sacrificed to Bedo Gossain or the great god. A buffaloe was tied
before the Mangi’s door that was to be offered up during the present
month.
Fifty young hill-men accompanied me from this village to assist in
cntting a road for my elephants which they did with right good will
and appeared highly pleased with the occupation. The hill-man is
not to be compared with the Sonthal in the use of the axe, the former
is awkward and slow compared with the active Sonthal, nearly one-half
of whose existence is spent felling trees.
At Merapara, descended the hills to some extensive Sonthal clear-
ings situated on the banks of the Morel hill torrent, which is the
principal drainer of the northern hills and flows to the south. The
highland overhanging the Ganges and which is about two thousand
feet in height sends no streams to the north, with the exception of a
small stream which flows from the Motee-jhurna waterfall, situate to
the south of Sikreegullee.
The hill-men in my company on coming within sight of the Sonthal
clearings, complained bitterly as, indeed, did Kesoo Sirdar at Sunuria,
of the encroachments of their lowland neighbours ; they said that the
Sonthals were occupying all their vallies, were very saucy and would
not leave their clearings, alleging that they had received leases from
Mr. Pontet and move they would not. The fact is, the hill-men will
not cultivate the valleys and do not like to see any one else cultivate
them. Mr. Pontet freely invites the hill-men to take the Sonthals’
fields and use the land rent-free, but if they will not use the land nor
cultivate it, he immediately allows the Sonthals to take possession.
In several spots, the Sonthals have actually got possession of vil-
590 Notes upon a tour through the Rijwahal Hills. [No. 7.
lages on the hills, so that the hill-men have every reason to fear the
encroachments of their neighbours the Sonthals.
At the Sonthal clearing of Nargunjo now a twelvemonth old, it was
distressing to see the enormous waste of valuable timber; fine large
trees of many feet diameter were prostrate in every direction, hundreds
of other still larger trees stood erect, but withered, being too large
for the small Sonthal axe to cut entirely through they had been merely
girdled, which operation consists of cutting a deep notch of four inches
or more in width and depth completely round the tree; in a few
months, every leaf falls off and at the end of the year all the smaller
branches disappear, next the bark peels off in huge flakes, leaving the
main stem standing like a ship’s mast and which weathers the storms
for many years.
In one field of mustard near Nargunjo, I saw upwards of fifty-five
timber trees standing in this naked condition offering a melancholy
and curious contrast to the neighbouring green and luxuriant forest, with
which the field was entirely enclosed.
In a few years not a tree will be left in these now timber-crowded
valleys, almost the whole of the large Sal forests have already perished
under the operation of girdling for the production of the resin known
as Dammer or Dhoona.
The hills being entirely closed in to the north and as there is no
possibility of getting this valuable timber over the hills to the Ganges,
which is only a few miles from the forests, averaging from four to
twelve miles, the whole of the felled trees will, and are permitted to,
rot on the ground.
Amongst the hill-men, who accompanied me this morning I noticed
the following diseases; blindness from white film; varicose veins in
the calf of the leg; secondary syphilis, and goitre: fever and ague is
also common amongst the inhabitants during the months of September
and October.
At the foot of the hills, I passed throngh a great quantity of a
hoplike looking bush called by the Sonthals Chapoor. I am unae-
quainted with its botanical name, or with the names of many to me,
unknown plants, and trees, daily met with in these hills.
Rocks passed over to-day were laterite overlying compact basalt.
At Banji, in addition to the Churruk poojah pole which graces, or
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Réjmahal Hills. 591
disgraces, every Sonthal village of any note, I here found a board armed
with sharp nails, on to which the worshippers are tied, the nails pierc-
ing their backs, and in this state are swung round as in the Churruk
or swing poojah of the Bengalis, and from whom I imagine the Son-
thal has borrowed the rite and its attendant festival. I also observed
a horizontal gymnastic bar used by the athletes of the village during
the same festival.
Ath February, 1851.—Direction south, ten miles to Burio Bazaar,
a fine Sonthal village a mile from the banks of the Morel, or Morung
Nullah.
At starting, got upon Mr. Pontet’s Rajmahal road which runs most-
ly through fine timber forest, with extensive Sonthal clearings and
numerous villages.
At the fourth mile passed between basaltic hills beautifully wooded
to the summits.
At the seventh mile, is an old ruined mud fortification, it is a square,
composed of an outer mound of earth measuring a mile and half in
circumference ; the excavation for the erection of which forms a wet
ditch, filled with water, enclosing an inner Fort higher than the neigh-
bouring ground and contains a few brick walls and the remnants of a
Hindu temple, which has been completely lifted from its foundations
by an enormous Banian tree, that has enveloped the whole building,
unroofed it and destroyed the walls; masses of detached masonry sus-
pended in the tree is all that remains of the building.
Both the outer and inner Forts are overrun with jungle, palm-trees,
fine forest trees, bamboos, grass and marsh weeds, amongst them I saw
the beautiful Jacana upheld by his long and delicate claws hurrying
across the floating reeds and grasses.
This Fort was, it is asserted, built by a Khetri Rajah of Munheearee,
but when or for what purpose is no longer remembered.
From Burio, it is Mr. Pontet’s intention to cut a road over the hills,
to the east of the valley, so as to connect Rajmahal, which is only four-
teen miles east of Burio, with the valley. This road should engage
the attention of the Post Master General at Calcutta, for when once
this road is opened, all necessity for conveying the Daks during the
rainy season round by Sikreegullee, Peerpointee and Colgong by water,
for which purpose three boats with their crews are kept up, will be at
592 Notes upon a tour through the Ramahal Hills. (No. 7.
once obviated, as there will be a high and dry road from Rajmahal to
Bhaugulpoor, and only four miles of hilly and jungle road in the
whole route. The only engineering difficulty is the Morell Nuddie,
to the east of Burio, which during the rainy season brings down an
immense body of water and a quantity of trees, and although the bed
of the Nullah is from twenty-five to thirty feet deep, but very narrow,
the water occasionally leaves it and spreads over the country, this,
however, only occurs every fifth or sixth year and the water soon runs
off again.
Purchased of the Sonthals at this place a quantity of plaited and
twisted cow tail hair necklaces, that are worn by both sexes. These
ornaments are made by the cow herds whilst herding the cattle, and
are of great beauty and delicacy ; many handsome necklaces of thirty
and torty strands, each strand composed of triple plaited hair were
offered for sale for four annas or six pence English money each neck-
lace.
5th February, 1851.—Direction south, eleven miles, to Burhyte
road the whole way over basalt and black cotton soil producing fine
crops of rice, &c. The basalt everywhere resolving by the process of
exfoliation into a grey spotted wacke leaving the hard ferruginous glo-
bular nuclei scattered about the country.
At Ruksee two miles north of Burhyte, is a spring of cold water
issuing in a fine stream from a red gravel bank, composed of pisiform
iron ore, and a red clayey soil; the supply of water is seven hundred
and twenty gallons per hour, and supplies the village with good water.
A few yards to the south is a northern but weaker spring, the water of
which is not used.
6th February, 1851.—Direction sonth, ten miles through a rugged
country destitute of roads, but well inhabited and well cultivated. The
view from the road at Jussiadih, looking over the Burhyte valley
back by the well occupied Chuperbhita hills is very pleasing. Ascended
and crossed over the basaltic hill Chooklo, passing through a hill
village by name Mori, where all the women were clothed no higher
than the waist. Descended into the Murgo pass to Putwara where
there is a hill village, the women of which were in the same costume
as at Mokri. The hills to the south of the pass are very high and
prettily broken into ravines well wooded, and the summits studded
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Réaymahal Hills. 993
with hill villages; large patches of cleared land with the Kirbee or
stalks of the Indian eorn and Junera still standing are seen on all
parts of the hills.
The whole of the rocks passed over to-day were compact and earthy
basalt.
7th February, 1851.—Direction south, eleven miles, to Soorujbara
on the right bank of the Thorai Nuddie, one of the drainers of the
eastern hills. The country passed over was very broken, and uneven
and undulating considerably, exposing naked sheets of basalt. Passed
through much tree jungle composed principally of asun, dhow, siris
and sakua, and through several fine Sonthal clearances, especially that
of Leeteepara which is situated on high commanding ground.
Soorujbara is also situated on high ground commanding a very exten-
sive view of the hills and of the low-lands ai their base.
The weather throughout the day was highly oppressive, although
the thermometer in the shade never exceeded 73°. Numerous electrie
minature whirlwinds were travelling about the country; gentle wind
from the east with a few clouds.
A violent thunder-storm occurred at midnight accompanied by heavy
rain and high wind from the west, which drove me from my tents,
taking refuge in the Bungalow close by.
8th February, 1851.—Direction west, about eight miles, through a
very heavy forest of sal, sakua, asun and dhow, over broken and
raviney ground and low hills to Gowpara, the largest village in the
hills ; containing about eighty houses and four hundred souls. The
village is situated on the summit of a high range of hills which here
form the central or largest group. ‘The village is surrounded by neat
hurdle fences enclosing tobacco, mustard, plantains, date and palm-
trees, and in the centre of the village and around the houses are nume-
rous fine palm trees, tamarind, peepul, mango, jack, clumps of bamboos
and plantains ; the houses are neat ; numerous cattle sheds, pig-sties
and well-stocked granaries bespoke plenty and comfort.
My arrival seemed to have struck a panic into the minds of the
whole population, for on entering the village I could not find a single
soul to speak to ; every one had fled to their houses and fastened their
doors.
Fortunately a fine old man who was on the roof of his house laying
4G
594 Notes upon a Tour through the Rijmahal Hills. (No. 7.
out tobacco to dry in the sun, and who was ignorant of our arrival was
caught ; his trepidation at the appearance of myself, servants and ele-
phant was most painful, and not without much persuasion could he be
induced to descend from his house for the purpose of showing us the
Mangi’s residence ; a house was pointed out as being that of the Man-
gi’s, but it was, as was every house in the village, closed. I took up my
residence in the verandah, where hung bows and poisoned arrows, deer
horns, wild boar skulls, pea-fowl eggs and the cocoon of the wild silk
or Tusser. The Mangi soon arrived from the jungle, carrying on his
shoulder the produce of his morning’s work, a log of wood ; he was so
alarmed at my appearance that he was speechless, but after an hour’s
persuasion, talking and laughing he gradually thawed, and told me
that he had never before seen a white man, nor an elephant, nor had
any one individual out of the four hundred inhabitants of his village
ever seen one or the other. The ice being now broken, and the reason
of his timidity known, I endeavoured to prove to him that a mortal
with a white face was not the dreadful creature he imagined ; I pre-
sented him with an empty bottle, a quantity of beads, gilt buttons,
bodkins, ornaments for the women’s hair, and told him to assemble ~
all the children of the village; to whom I presented in succession
three or four strings of beads and a handful of buttons. I now had
the whole village with me and turning round I perceived the Mangi’s
house doors wide open and about fifteen females old and young stand-
ing behind me, into the midst of whom I threw a quantity of the hair
ornaments consisting of tufts of Tusser silk, dyed scarlet and tied with
black cotton ; to the children in the Mangi’s house I distributed a
quantity of copper money, bargained with the Mangi with a quantity
of empty bottles and money for poisoned arrows, bows, and grass ham-
mocks, bade him good-bye and strongly recommended him next time
he met a European to be more at his ease and not to be afraid of him,
as no one had the most remote idea of doing any harm to any one
in the hills ; on the contrary, that we were all desirous of seeing so
worthy a race happy and contented.
I was amused at the Mangi’s repeated question put to me in a most
serious tone, as to whether | had of my own free will given him the
empty bottle, my first gift to him; upon my assuring him that my
gift, a most invaluable one to him, and whence his utter unbelief of my
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Réjmahal Hills, 595
disinterestedness in the matter, had given me as much pleasure in the
making as it had him in the receiving, he seemed partly satisfied, but
repeated the question at intervals during my stay-at the village.
The men of these central hills tie their hair much more on the back
of the head than do the men further north, neither have they the
flattened noses nor such thick lips as their northern brethren; neither
do they pay that attention to dressing their hair or ornamenting their
ears or necks with beads and trinkets which is so striking a feature
in the northern tribes ; the women in the same manner have scarcely
any ornaments, are poorly dressed and untidy in their appearance ;
their great distance from any market or bazar may in a measure account
for the difference of dress.
The Mangi gave me six young men with axes to cut a road through
the forest ; I started in a northerly direction through the finest sakua
jungle I have yet seen in the hills; the trees are all of the very largest
growth, affording an abundance of good timber ; a few sal and dhow
trees are in company with the sakua.
To my right, as the path inclined to the west, I had a high range
of thickly wooded hills ; to the left a deep valley filled with fine Son-
thal clearings, the road lying along a perfectly level steppe of trap, the
decomposition of which has clothed the hills with a jet black soil,
highly productive of vegetable life. As usual the forest met over head
forming a complete shelter from the sun’s rays.
On these hills, I found an abundance of a bulbous root, which I
take to be the squill, it is as large as a common onion and intensely
bitter; the Sonthals use it to thicken newly woven cloth, by applying
its bitter juice to the surface of the piece.
On the right of our party and far up the hill, a furious drumming
and screaming was being carried on, which proved to be a party of
hill-men driving from the neighbourhood a leopard that had been
annoying their cattle. |
In the thickest parts of the jungle, I fell in with several places of
worship as used by the hill-men; the spots are generally occupied by
two upright posts supporting a horizontal one. On the latter were
threaded so to speak, several old baskets, calabashes, earthern pots,
rings of date leaf, an old wooden mortar without a bottom, bundles of
leaves tied up like a porter’s knot, bamboo winnowing baskets and
4G2
596 Notes upon a tour through the Rajmahal Hills. (No. 7.
string hammocks ; at another ‘‘ Gosainthan’’ as these spots are called,
I found the horizontal pole supporting numerous bamboo bows and
arrows, -battle-axes made of bamboo with date leaf blades, and nume-
rous date leaf rings ; at a small distance removed and laid in the foot
path, were several small earthen-ware cups filled with blood mixed
with spirit, and near the cups was a bundle of staves and bamboos
such as are used by the hill-men when walking. The whole of these
articles are offerings made to Bedo Gossain either as votive offerings,
for expected or hoped-for blessings, or as offerings of thankfulness for
benefits received. |
At sunset, I ascended the Sendgursa hill by a very steep ascent,
from the summit of which I had the finest view of coup d’ceil yet
obtained of the hills; the hill is about two thousand feet above the
sea, and from its summit I could see the following remarkable land-
marks; the Monghyr hills to the north-west, distant eighty miles,
with a G. T. S.* on the hill Maruk: the G. T. S. Mundar hill in
Bhadgalpur half way, or forty miles distant. The Ganges at Bha-
galpur, distant sixty miles in N. N. W. direction; the long reach
of the Ganges extending to Rampur Bauliah, seventy miles in an
E. S. E. direction ; the whole of the country lying between the foot
of the hills and the military station Berhampoor on the Bhagretti,
extending over fifty miles. To the south G. T. S. on the Satbor hill
in Belputta, distant forty miles appeared topping the whole of the
Katicoond carboniferous range. To the W.S. W. distant fifty miles
the Teeur hill another G. T. S. and all the small detached hills of
Beerbhoom, as well as the hills of Hendweh and Pusseje appeared,
amongst the latter are the Nugwan and Puchpuhar hills both G. T. S.
In aS. W. direction, the great Parusnath mountain is visible, distant
one hundred miles. This mountain, in height nearly five thousand
feet, has a G. T. 8. on its summit and forms the culminating point of
the rocks of the great primitive plateau extending from Beerbhoom to
the Dunwah Ghaut.
To the S.S. W. the view extends over the Burdwan coal fields ;
and to the S. S. E. over the whole of the eastern portions of Beer-
bhoom and Burdwan ; with the whole of the southern Rajmahal hills
and surrounding forests, as a foreground, whilst the view of the hills —
* G, T. S$. Great Trigonometrical Survey Station.
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Ramahal Hills. 597
at my feet was most complete, I could see into every valley, count
every village and trace the outlines of the hills and valleys.
Descended the Sendgursa hill and ascended the Sootlee hill to
Busko, a small hill village, from whence I was enabled to examine a
deep valley to the north-east. The summit of the Sootlee hill is com-
posed of laterite, highly sonorous when struck ; the noise of the foot-
falls of my party walking along sounded, like a body of men pas-
ing over a drawbridge, and I noticed that the naked foot produced a
much louder sound than was produced by those wearing shoes. I
attribute this sound to the cellular nature of the rock and to the thin
stratum of earth covering it ; this sonorous rock lasted for a mile, the
notes ascending and descending a whole octave according to the nature
of the rock below.
Slept in a hut at the village of Balkumi to the north of the Send-
gursa hill.
As sunset drew near the air was filled by a vast flight of the winged
white ants (termes) which took their flight from numerous orifices in
the ground, close to the hut in which I had taken up my quarters.
These flights generally take place during the rainy season or in
August and September; they are the females who having arrived at
perfection, leave home to seek a nest of their own, where they become
the queen ant.
Out of the myriads that go forth to seek their fortune, a very small
proportion can ever reach their destination, as every bird and beast in
the creation appears to devour them with avidity. At my feet a hill-
dog was eating the insects by hundreds as they crawled from the
earth ; the bats had left the shelter of the palm trees and were attack-
ing them; as also were a numerous flock of Minas, who although
they had betaken themselves to roost nevertheless left their trees and
made a feast off these delicious insects. Cattle, horses, kites, crows,
deer, sheep and goats, and indeed, almost every animal, devour this
all-destroying insect, who in return, as every one in India well knows
to his cost, spares nothing inanimate during its wingless state.
9th February, 1851.—Direction south. Descended by the same
steep ascent of yesterday to Dangapara, in a deeply wooded valley in
which the pea-fowl were very numerous and noisy.
Travelled twelve miles. in a southerly direction through a deep val-
598 Notes upon a tour through the Rajmahal Hills. [No. 7.
ley full of Sonthal villages to Umrapara, on the banks of the Bans+
looee Nuddie.
At the sixth mile or near Domuraheer, passed over a flooring com-
posed of the heads of basaltic columns. The rock throughout this
long valley affects the columnar shape and in the Ekri nullah which
drains the valley, masses of basalt are to be seen that have assumed a
cylindrical shape measuring twelve feet in circumference.
10th February, 1851.—Immediately to the east of the Bungalow at
Umrapara, the bed of the Banslooee Nuddie is crossed by a broad belt
of basalt, causing a fall in the stream of about twelve feet; the basalt
is thickly disseminated with nests of radiated, acicular and tabulated
zeolite. The acicular specimens are of great beauty, some of the nests
measuring four inches in length, with crystals of a microscopic fine-
ness half an inch in length; the flat or stilbite specimens appear in
large flat plates of a pearly lustre exceedingly soft, yielding to the
nail; the basalt is of a dark green approaching to black, is very tough
and heavy, has a sharp angular fracture and is highly magnetic. The
rocks from the action of the water are worn into deep smooth cups,
varying from the size of a tea-cup to that of a large cauldron.
In the centre of the nullah, below the falls and detached from the
general mass of rocks, over which the water spreads, is a group of
colossal basaltic columns; one of a pentagonal form I found by mea-
surement to be forty-eight feet in circumference. ‘The columns are
free from zeolite.
From Umrapara, direction south, eight miles, I visited the Doob-
rajpoor and Gopeekandur coal beds. The coal is found in the Tircul-
tia or Tirputtee nullah which flows in a valley between sandstone hills,
and near the two Sonthal villages above mentioned. The coal which
forms the bed of the stream for about half a mile at Doobrajpoor is
slaty and good for nothing, what may be below it remains to be seen.
The following is a vertical section through the bank of the Tircultia,
down to the water level.
Feet Inches.
Dark coloured earth}: . .. 1) teed oot leo? 6
Slaty coal, . 92h een bsep nl
Sand with eciete of saan Hasyn. ic 3 6
Slatpitooaliz: 2. cain Whpeadtnse dealt oo i 2
Sandstone, .... ee eeee@eeeteeeeeeoee8 ese 8 & 33 a9
1851.] Notes upon a Tour through the Rdjmahal Hills. 599
Another Section gives :
A friable carbonaceous soil,............ 2 6
Seamer Ge alter MP shinies os gg 5
BUmemem aly) 2c). TMi. ak Semele we. ee 8 re
Friable grey sandstone,.... 0.22.00. sees . 4
Slaty coal, . Sate bmpte iloriais bie iia seach | SE 6
Tough Eiidinon: sates Meee eewiick iy Hy)
Slaty coal, . LM SOa werd cms vis 7/2 6 bed of nullah.
Dip of strata, east. "Strike, evi and south. Between Umrapara and
Doobrajpoor the rocks are sandstone with occasional beds of intruded
basalt which enclose beds of zeolite.
In the valley known as the Puchwara pass a quantity of iron is
smelted by a race named Nyas and exported to the plains or sold to
the hill-men and Sonthals, after having been manufactured into coarse
hatchets, plough shares and arrow heads.
At Selunji, where there is a bungalow, and in the bed of the Bans-
looee, the gneiss with its accompanying dykes of greenstone, have been
laid bare by the action of the water of the river; and to the north of
the river about a mile distant coal with shale and sandstone is found
overlying these hypogene rocks. Coal is also found midway through
the valley in a small nullah immediately to the south-east of the
Koonda hill, and one mile west of the village of Puchwara; I have
marked the spot on my map of the hills in the hope that some one
having the leisure may visit the spot.
11th February, 1851.—Direction south, thirteen miles to Karodih,
where there is a bungalow on the banks of the Tirputtee nullah, that
flows over the Doobrajpoor coal beds, seven miles west from the Bun-
galow.
The whole of the march was over broken raviney and hilly ground,
without roads. After crossing the Banslooee nullah, the footpath runs
through a forest of dhow and sterculia, the ground strewed with agate
and quartz crystals; nests of the latter are seen adhering to and
embedded in a dark-coloured and tough basalt. At the ford of the
river, stands a very handsome tree with dark foliage, the name of
which I am unacquainted with ; the natives call it kunda or grung, it
bears a handsome globular pod containing two seeds, which when ripe
are of a scarlet colour, from which is expressed an oil used for anoint-
ing eattle, and not human beings.
600 Notes upon a tour through the Rajmahal Hilis. [No.7
The pod when unripe is highly aromatic and milky. At the seventh
mile passed over a bed of red and grey sandstone, one rile in width,
which has escaped being overlaid by the neighbouring basalt, and
which has been cut into by the action of the water of a small hill
stream ; it is the common coarse sandstone which is found in company
with the coal at Doobrajpoor and of which bed it is an outcrop.
Passed under the small basaltic hill Kalipuhar, on which stands one
of the masonry pillars demarcating the Damin-i-koh boundary. The
hills about Karodih are low, round-backed and well wooded.
12th February, 1851.—Direction south-west six miles; over basalt
for the first four miles; at the fourth mile sandstone is met with at
the entrance of a prettily wooded valley flanked by low hills. Crossed
the sandstone hills to Saltaha where there is a bungalow, on the banks
of a hill torrent.
A heavy fog obscured the landscape during the greater part of the
march. The basalt passed over this day was of a pale grey colour,
embedding agate and chalcedony balls ; and sometimes appearing as
large slabs or floors of rock, at other spots as exfoliating into spherical
masses. In the nullah south of the bungalow, the water has laid bare
a flooing or mass of sandstone one foot in thickness, the whole divided
into right-angled parallelograms of two feet in length by one foot in
width. The regularity of the divisions and uniformity of the angles
are very remarkable, both of which I imagine are the effects of desic-
cation. The sandstone overlies a soft friable white clay, and observ-
ing traces of coal init, Mr. Pontet, whom I again met at this spot,
at my requisition sent off a Sonthal up the nullah to look out for coal.
He returned in the afternoon bringing specimens of a slaty coal which
burnt very well. In the evening went to the spot, which is on the
right bank of the nullah one mile south by east of the Sonthal village
Chicheroo.
Feet. Inches.
The section in the banks shows earth,........ 3
SandstonediiA.. tidend sige. bow. bate aw
Slaty coal and sai ih. Aprils . See. Pee ua
13th February, 1851.—Direction five miles south-east to Moosuria
bungalow, on the left bank of the Brahminee river. The road winds
prettily under low basaltic hills, the lowland being sandstone and
1851.] Notes upon a tour through the Réjmahal Hills. 601
shale, much disturbed by the intruding basalt. At Moosuria, half a
mile north of the bungalow, coal crops out of the left bank of the
Brahminey in several spots, as well as on the opposite or right bank.
The rocks in the river are sandstone, three feet thick overlying clay
and shale. The former rock has been extensively quarried, but in a
most expensive and curious manner ; deep tank-like excavations have
been made in the solid rock, instead of going to the exposed edge of
the rock to procure slabs and blocks for millstones, which in former
days were taken down the river to Bellia Narainpoor, a fine village
belonging to Moorshedabad, and situate on the right bank, eight miles
from the quarry.
In the evening marched along the banks of the Brahminey to Bellia
Narainpoor. At Singhpoor, or at the sixth mile, the river dashes over
a bed of basaltic columns of great extent, causing a fall in the stream
of about eight or ten feet. To the west where the rock first appears,
it is a waved floor of basalt having all the appearance of having but
lately been poured out in a liquid state over the bed of the river; a
little further east it becomes columnar ; the columns being vertical or at
right angles to the cooling surface ; each column measuring four feet
in circumference ; further east the rock again becomes a solid mass,
embedded in which are numerous large and small nests of elegant
quartz crystals, and agate balls; the former of great beauty. Masses
of pink felspar are also embedded in the basalt. The whole bed which
crosses the river at right angles is about a quarter of a mile broad and
is entirely free from sand. In one part of the columnar group the
protruding heads of the columns have been by the united action of
the atmosphere and running water worn into globes, all the angles of
the polygons having disappeared, spaces have been left between the
columns, and thus the ground is covered by round balls the size of
bee-hives giving a curious appearance to the whole group.
14th February, 1851.—A few miles south of Bellia Narainpoor,
the basalt ceases and is replaced by an extensive bed of nodular iron-
stone which extends for thirty miles north and south, and about fifteen
miles east and west; this bed of iron ore gives occupation to many
hundred forges the produce of which is exported to Moorshedabad,
all the neighbouring towns, and to Calcutta.
This extensive iron bed overlies granite and gneiss, both of which
4H
602 Notes upon a tour through the Réjmahal Hills. [No. 7.
rocks occasionally protrude through it; associated with the iron-
stone are patches of ferruginous sandstone, various coloured clays, and
actinolite.
List of Coal localities situated within the Damin-i-koh or Rajmahal
Mills—as known in 1851.
/
S Description of locality. Discoverer’s name.
1.{In the Brahminee river, at Moosuria; which
river forms the southern boundary of the} Mr. Pontet, 1838.
Damin-i-koh. This coal extends to an un-
known distance into Tuppeh Belputtah. An
indifferent coal.
2.\In the Brahminee river, three miles north-west] Mr. Pontet, 1838.
of No. 1, and one mile east of Domunpoor.
This is an excellent coal.
3./Three miles north of No. 2, are traces of coall Mr. Pontet and
in a small nullah, half a mile south of Chi-/Captain Sherwill,
chroo. 1851.
4.\Seven miles north of No. 3, are the extensive
beds of the Gopikandur and Doobrajpoor| Mr. Pontet, 1841.
valley. The coal hitherto produced is a
bituminous slaty mineral.
5.|Four miles south-west in a small nullah (under
the Dhunnia Puharee hill) which falls into) Mr. Pontet, 1841.
the Goomra nullah is a bed of coal.
6.|/T wo miles! north of No. 5, and half a mile
north of the Nargunjo bungalow, in a nul-| Mr. Pontet, 1841.
lah is a bed of coal.
7,|Situated immediately at the eastern foot of the
Koondapuhar hill, which is one mile re-
moved from the southern or right bank of| Captain Sherwill,
the Bansbooee Nuddie, which flows through|1851.
the Puchwara pass, and one mile west from
the village of Mudhobun, is a bed of coal.
§.|At the western entrance of the Puchwara pass,
at the village of Burgo, and on the left bank| Mr. Pontet, 1844.
of the Bansbooee nullah, is a coal bed.
1851.| Notes upon a tour through the Réjmahal Hills. 603
= Description of locality. Discoverer’s name.
tee
9.\One mile due north from No. 8, situate in an| Mr. Pontet, 1844.
enclosed valley, is a coal bed.
10.|At the entrance to the hills on the western
flank by the Chuperbita pass, and under
the lofty spur of a hill of the same name,
| and in the bed of the Goomani or Jumoonee} Captain Sherwill,
: nullah, are three beds of coal extending to/1851.
: a distance of two miles, and one mile fur-
ther north-east are traces of coal in the
same nullah.
1]./North sixteen miles, of No. 10, and twenty-
four miles south of the Ganges, is the great] Captain Tanner,
Hurrah basin, with several outcrops of a/1831.
slaty coal, associated with and underlying
columnar basalt.
12,,At the Bora Ghaut on the Gundaisree hill,} Captain Tanner,
which forms the northern boundary to the|1831.
Hurrah basin, are traces of coal.
13.|At the Motee Jhurna waterfall, overhanging
Sikreegullee on the Ganges, are traces of
coal, but in small quantities. The coal ap-
pears to have been charred and disturbed
by the basalt, in the heart of which igneous
rock the coal in several instances appears
enclosed in detached nests, twelve feet in
length.
A large Rhinoceros looking fossil skull is seen
embedded in the basalt.
The summit of the hill, from whence the small
stream forming the waterfall at this spot; Captain Tanner,
flows, is composed of basaltic columns rest-|1831.
ing on non-columnar basalt which latter
rock envelops the coal.
N. B. There is an untraced bed of fresh-water limestone in the
northern portion of the hills, four miles south of the Teleeaghurhee
Fort ; and situated between the two small hamlets, Gurytee and Simur-
tollah.
4u2
Notes upon a tour through the Rijmahal Hills.
604
a eT Fe DP ee Le ae
‘soptut oaenbs
10°99¢ | sutaq 30¥13 ATIF f Bare
ajtm otsnbs sed s[nos ¢Q] 410 EPO°Z IT GOPES r6E'Z +++ -e207, puway
[ e6re 608 608 ee ee ce ee te oe fsav0k
9014} potdno00 useq
Bulaey jou £4001 Sut
-Aed jou pue svuueyy,
cgz‘sg | eg9°91< ; eee pecans
: Z0'¢ FOE eeszeee oe “ey wood. Pp
quat Punois AS pue eco | mk Ly Preg| sett ttt eon Z
Spue]MoT puB SAd[[eA ‘ © a eee Teer :
94} SHQBYyUL OVI SIU], Losi er a86 femsea to I *s[ByjUOg
*syeuUurty,
*JUIUIUIBAOL) |
0} yUal punois 0
soxv} ou Avd pure ‘Aju "OquLy, TUT
STH ey} Jo sziuuns , eqemley ous,
ay} siqeyuL oovl sIyy, 082‘Es 9G2°9 126 ‘SITE feqemlyy | -sopeyy 40 [ey
‘asnoy aed ¢ : ——
"SVU SUIMOTIV ‘S}UBITG pono Sb US *SUOISIAIC] [890] ‘AqILyT, JO SOW Ny
-eyut Jo raquin yy jo soquan jo soquinn
a oe | Ne | Le
“1G6Q| woah ay2 sof yoy-r-ummng so sey joyoulny ayz fo ulnzas uorinjndog
Notes upon a tour through the Réjmahal Hills. 605
1851.]
i a a areal a a I ee SSS ee
"MOLYVATITNI JO
‘9900 ‘pL ZG ‘9D AO ! BAIR
sso1s 10 [¥}0} oy} uodn
saioe ‘syd fe “LQ “pg yue}y
“Iqeyur yows smorye YoIyA | 10°99ET 10°9¢0I Es OOFSS6'T | °° THIOL pur
‘spuvlMoy pue sfoT[va
oY} UT Sal] PUB] parva] SIT, 5555 we bo2 OTe Er | ee
beta O199et 10°9S01 mieteve aes
eee | ee es
“SIILEL OU} UO st Pury
polvapo sity} JO s[OUM oy, eat coat 9¢ ore’ss "os OQUy, [TH 40 [BIT
-aTquiny
-[No 918 TOYA 4nqG
*SO] UL ysalof porvopoun enh
arvnbs ut ‘yox|pue sT[tpT Aq pord TPA
‘Saf, orenbg |pusuoneanjng] “seqliy, Jo saweENy
JapuNn sa1IV
*‘SyIBWUay] caf
ULB = eYj/-N000 ele OTA
jo vale [ejoy, |‘Atvpunoq yYyoy-t
UIUC, 9Yy UTYIIM
Suteq ‘sapiu atenbs
"1CQ] wpah ay? sof
‘sy joynulbay ay} 40 You-2-usungy ayz we puny azsv yy pun mozjng “uorznarzjng fo zunown ay? Hurmoys puawazn29
[No. 7.
Notes upon a Tour through the Rajymahal Hills.
606
a a a a a a Se ee
*sydtav04 [#10} puelg | £¢ €1 8I6‘SP 099'76-- 2 ‘ginytpuodxq [#70], puery
“SHOUOISUdg GGG **** [RIOT
ee
"'s* §% qe sisuey, Sep
fe ‘ ‘ SS (GAR SQIEN OZ
fe ST S1G'F | 000% 4 «so ge siping Z1 aa ts10mp0
é pu syotyo [ty 943 03 pied suoisuag
09¢ ee ee Sue daty ONG
098 ssceee sees SOUBMOTIE SUITTIABIY OIG
009‘9 eictealsiialel wie! lel atieie *: {ed § juepuojyutiedng
000‘0E °° °° **** Ss190TFO SapIseoq * WosuaUT
*SJOLIISIP SULINOGYSIOU sy} 0} dOURSINT
a[qeiooyut ue oq ‘suoisued Surpisy osayy pred
Ady} JOU VAM P[NOM OYM OVA PIM JTVY B 0}
suoisuod sv Ajivad ‘sy QOO'CT JuBis 07 yuoU
“UIOAOX) SoTquua puR ‘udu (Op Jo JUOUISoy
v sjioddns osje ‘stnos cEosZ[*, Jo uonejndod qed ¢ 38 uaM OOP ynoqe ‘s19Suey
asizy oy} sjtoddns yorym 1031119} Yoy-1-urmeg IH eodinsneyg oy} a0f sasuodxq
oy} Jey} JUOWIA}¥}s SITY} WOIF Uses aq TIM IT OFS **QnUeAdyY IY} SUTJOIT[OO oy sosuadxm
"SY 809
‘SyIBWUII "ICSL ‘sydieoayy ‘ainjipuedx
"1 GQ] Mwah ay sof yoy-t-uung fo zunoaan uo ainzrpuaduy azounxouddn pun quaussassp fo zunown ay7 Bumoys quamazn7¢
1851.] Comparative list of Upanishads. 607
To Dr. A SprenGeER, Secretary to the Asiatic Society.
My pEAR SprENGER,—I have the pleasure to forward to you, for
publication in the Journal of the Asiatic Society, a letter from W.
Elliot, Esq. dated the 30th August, together with a comparative list of
the Upanishads and extracts from the Mahavdkya Ratnévali and the
Muktika Upanishads, to which I added an English translation.
Mr. Elliot’s list of the Upanishads, as received among the Telin-
gana Pandits,—the first complete one that has ever been published—
will be of great value to all those who take an interest in those curious
monuments of antiquity, and will, no doubt, induce other friends of
Sanscrit literature, whose position gives them an opportunity of doing
so, to collect similar lists among the Pandits of different parts of
India, especially at Benares, in the country of the Mahrattas and in
Rajasthana.
Yours sincerely,
Howrah, 31st Oct. 1851. K. Rorer.
To Dr. E. Rorer, Calcutia.
Masulipatam, August 30th, 1851.
Dear Sir,—On receiving the October number for 1850 of the
Bibliotheca Indica (Vol. VII. No. 34) some weeks ago, I compared
the list of Upanishads given in the preface, with those known to the
Pandits of this part of India (Telingana), and finding the variations
to be considerable, I have thought that it might perhaps be interesting
to you to see the result of my examination. I must premise however
that I have never given my attention to this branch of Brahminical
learning, and I trust therefore you will pardon me, if you find the
particulars I now send, either crude or superfluous.
The number of Upanishads contained in your list (pref. v.-—vii.
note) compiled from those of -Colebrooke, Weber, Anquetil du Perron,
&c. is 95. The received lists of this part of India exhibit the larger
number of 108. But in your list, different parts of the same Upani-
shad bear separate Nos., as for instance, the Mandukya, which in
Colebrooke’s list is entered ‘“* Nos. 12—15.” Adopting these addi-
tional numbers wherever they occur in yours, the Telugu list is
increased to 120. Of all these I have copies, or am able to procure
them, besides which I possess three other works, termed Upanishads
608 | Comparative list of Upanishads. [No. 7.
though not found in the received lists. I enclose a memorandum
marked A. showing the whole of these. The first column contains
the numbers of the Telugu works arranged conformably to your list,
founded on Colebrooke’s, which (i. e. Colebrooke’s) is given in the
second column, Anquetil’s in the third and the Miscellaneous Nos.
from Weber and other sources in the fourth. The order of the num-
bers, I may remark, is derived only from the preface above referred to
(No. 34 of Vol. VII.) and may not therefore be quite correct. The
remaining works known to the Telugu Pandits then follow alphabeti-
cally, the three extra ones, being marked with a;* viz. Nos. 87, 103
and 123, the last having been added subsequent to the preparation
of the list. In the first of these three, the Mahavacya Ratnavali, an
enumeration of the whole 108 Nos. occurs with a specification of the
Vedas to which they belong. A similar list is likewise found in the
Muctica Upanishad, No. 93 in my list. Extracts from these two
works transcribed in Nagari characters and marked B and C are
enclosed. I have made enquiry for the Tica of Anandagiri on the
Swetaswatara Upanishad, but hitherto without success.
There is a notice in the last No. of the Journ. As. Soc. (III. of
1851, p. 283) imviting aid in procurmg MSS. of the Sanhita of the
Black Yajur Veda and its commentary by Sayanacharya. Copies of
portions of these are not uncommon and no great difficulty would be
experienced in collecting a complete set, both of the text and commen-
tary. Most of them are in palm leaves, but some are on paper, all
however are in Teulgu characters.
It will give me great pleasure if I can be of any assistance to join
in the valuable labours in which you are engaged, by procuring for you
any information which this province can furnish, but in doing so, I am
sorry to say, I can bring no critical knowledge to bear on the value
of such materials as may fall in my way.
I am, dear Sir,
Yours very faithfully,
Water Exxior.
1851.]
me o 6 Mm
ns nolsa 2
ee \23 leo 3
oO = mm or |.
a 2 Sel
] ] 4
2 2 14
3 3 25
4 4 33
oa 5 4]
5 6 9
6 7 23
7 8 28
8 9 16
9 10 ye
10 1} 48
LI—14)12—15 31
Bs 16 age
bb 17 Sis
te 18 of
16 19 26
17 20 15
18 21 27
19 22 20
20 25 21
21 24 ae
22 25 35
we 26 ;
fe Diff eye
25 28 24
24—29'29—34 50
30—3 1/35—36 oF
2 37 46
aa 38 7
34—35|39—40 30
36 4\ 6
37 42 a
38 43 34
ie 44 38
at 45 39
39 46 a,
40 47
41—42/48—49 of
43 50 18
Comparative list of Upanishads.
in Dr.
; Nos
i Weber’s List.
A.
Names of Upanishads.
Mundakopanishad.
Prasnopanishad.
-|Brahmavidy6panishad.
Kshurikopanishad.
Chilika.
Atharva sirépanishad.
Atharva sikhépanishad.
Garbhopanishad.
(Mahopanishad.
Brahma.
Pranagni hétrépanishad,
Mandikydpanishad.
Nilarudra.
Nadabindipanishad.
Brahmabindu.
Amritabindtipanishad.
Dhyanabindtipanishad. |
Téjébindtipanishad.
Yogasikshopanishad.
Yogatatwopanishad.
Sanydsopanishad.
Aruniképanishad.
Kanthas'ruti.
Pindu.
Atmavidydépanishad.
Nrisinha tapaniyya.
Kathavalli upanishad,
Kénopanishad.
Nardyandpanishad.
Vrihannarayana.
Sarwasardpanishad,
Hansopanishad.
Paramahansa parivrajak6panishad.
Anandavalli.
Bhriguvalli.
Garudopanishad.
Kalagnirudropanishad.
Ramatapaniyya.
Kaivalyopanishad.
609
610 Comparative list of Upanishads. [No.
B Ses. le
* dlebc-| Sein)
mn + — |e © a°n ;
faeces | et o/s Names of Upanishads.
2%) 22/88 | 33
22143 |4 8/40
o As pet Se
e 2 Se S
44 51 71 on abalopanishad.
se 02 iil deteon) | Asrama.
45 53 1! .. |Ch’handogyépanishad.
46 54 2} .. |Vrihadaranyaka.
47 55 3| .. |Maitrayani upanishad.
48 56 4| .. |Isavasyopanishad.
49 57 11} .. |Aitaréydépanishad.
50 58 ed ee Koushitakopanishad.
51 59 13 Swétaswatardépanishad.
52—53/60—61 76—77 Gopalatapaniyyopanishad.
. - |62—66 17882, Sundara tapini.
54 67 83 |Tripura tapanopanishad.
55 68 84 /|Tripurdpanishad.
56 69 85 |Scandopanishad.
oe, 70 ..| 86 |Koula
$i 7\ ..| .87 |Gopichandanam.
57 72 .| 88 |Darsanopanishad.
58 73 ..{ 89 |Vajrastichikdpanishad.
ee oe 10 Hansanada.
59 aA 17| .. jAtmabddhdpanishad.
ee ne B2 {Shekl or Pankl.
a ee 42) .. |Amrat Lankoul.
60 ” 43} .. [Amrita naddpanishad.
iy : 46| .. |Taraka.
as is A7\s\ 0) (apa,
ai ey 49} .. jSavank.
SF aie 8 Tadéva.
sit ef ono Sata rudriya.
= on 22 Siva sankalpa.
6 a 40| .. |Purusha sukta,
: +5 44) .. |Vashkala.
be si 45, .. |Tschakli.
* au .. | basagumudra;
wad a de Atharvaniya rn oe 6
6) ae | - el iaiaineala, Ogee
62 se : 94 |Niralambdpanishad.
<2 ae ..| 95 |Srimadatta (St. Petersburg.)
63 48 90 |Taittariyyopanishad.
64 si ..| .. |Adhydatmopanishad.
65 oe .-| «- |Adwaitarkopanishad.
=
as .per) 2.
—
res
Nos.
| Telugu List.
in Cole-
Nos.
brooke’s List.
Comparative list of Upanishads.
Nos. in Anque-
Du _ Perron’s
til
List.
in Dr.
Weber’s List.
Nos.
Names of Upanishads.
.. |Akshytipanishad.
..- |Annapurndpanishad.
. |Avadhutdponishad.
.. |Avyaktdpanishad.
.. |Bahwrichdpanishad.
. |Bhasma Jabalopanishad.
.. |Bhavanopanishad.
. |Bhikshuképanishad.
. |Brihajjabalopanishad.
.. |Dakshana miurti upanishad.
.. |Dattatréydopanishad.
.. |Dévyupanishad.
.. |Ekaksharopanishad.
.. ,Ganapatyupanishad.
.. |Hayagrivopanishad.
he —
.. |Jabalyupanishad.
.. |Kalisantarandpanishad.
.. |Kathépanishad,
.. |Krishnopanishad.
. |Kundinakopanishad.
.. (Mahavakya ratnavali.
.. (Mahavakyopanishad.
.. |Maitréyyupanishad.
.. |Mandala brahmdpanishad.
.. |Mantriképanishad.
.. |Mudgaldpanishad.
. |Muktikopanishad.
. Narada parivrajakopanishad.
.. |Nirwanopanishad.
. |Parabrahmopanishad.
. |Panchabrahmopanishad.
..|Parama hansopanishad.
..|Pasupada brahmopanishad.
. |Rahasyopanishad.
.. Rama rahasydpanishad.
.. |Rudrahridayopanishad.
. |Rudra Jabalépanishad,
. |Rudrakshopanishad.
412
611
612 Comparative list of Upanishads. [No. 7.
* qa ee |
mn 2 a) <a o a —
“5/7 o etd a Names of Upanishads.
Zal|AS8 |A alas
oD i oe eae |
eS 2 Se S
105 te . |Sndilyopanishad.
106 i . |Sarabhopanishad.
107 a . |Saraswati rahasyopanishad.
108 in ~ |Sariraképanishad.
109 Ae ..| « » |[S&tyéyaniyydpanishad.
110 on ta .- |Savitrydpanishad.
111 we doee sai) 6 a |Sitépamishad.
112 ae ..| «.(Soubhadgya laksmyupanishad.
113 Ss we .. |Subalopanishad.
114 ve Je oie Stiryopanishad.
115 wt sid .. |Térasarépanishad.
116 a hie .. |Trisikhi brahmanopanishad.
117 5a = .. /Turiyyatita Avadhutopanishad.
118 se .<s | « ». jWarahopanishad.
119 43 : .. | Vasudévdpanishad.
120 a été . | Yagnavalkyopanishad.
121 ae : . |Yogachudamani upanishad.
122 ‘8 oe .. |Ydga kundaly upanishad.
123 on a . Gayatri upanishad.
B. Extract from the Mahdvakya Ratndvali.
maciziaia Fereare: | aaafeafa weer wu: |
AATMANANIGS TAT: | CCSUIGIRlA: | TYTN Bag-
UY | TRA: Wala Caaufaya | Beaters
ederat sufaae: | ag Sleladsaa Clasara alcaerafa-
az Beracnadarat Suter: | cura afaarfararera-
cmaatagant feed |
aa eniufaae VIF eTaAkr: | TRAM Ta SAT ETT
aa SAITAMA AAPA LET: | AMIAST alfina) Qa: BIST |
aydqugatara | BTSASTAUCWG |
1. There are four Védas according to the division of them into
Rig, Yajur, etc. Vedas. There are 21 schools of the Rig, 109 of the
1851. | Comparative list of Upanishads. 613
Yajur, 1000 of the Séma and 50 of the Atharvana. To every school
belongs one Upanishad. There are in total 1180 Upanishads. The
venerable Ramachandra instructed his messenger (Hanuman) that
among them, 108 are principal Upanishads ; accordingly in the Muktika
Upanishad several Slokas are written, containing the names of 108
Upanishads.
With reference to this the Rig Véda contains 10 Upanishads, the
Yajur in its two divisions, viz. the white and the black Yajur, 51, viz.
the white 19 and the black 32, the Sama 16, and the Atharvana 31 ;
in total 108.
C. Extract from the Muktika Upanishad.
tla Feu afafaur: aati wrers cuwa |
atautaue: ar: @ AVA az aaa: |
siacitefauiana qereae Efcat: |
aat LIB Wea: BW areularewaat |
wwacy _ War: uw: wafsuta agar |
aafaa Wi LIST THAT ATRATATT |
SESTHA AIT WBA: TOT |
Uae WISI |: TTRSTAT SE |
VRAVTSG TBAT TRAUPAG AAT |
fat eaartasat BEZUMLUA Ws |
aetna ait a a aaifa aaa: |
EMI HAAS OG BU atgaa fafafe: |
cata @ Ora FHMC TAT |
aa RAB BATT Barat Sa wraf: 4
NAT ALTAR FAT fare ate fre: frat |
aaraat are aa Tesrara aya |
are faer aaa qara afte afaat |
7 wereTe facia CEE qqafaa |
AAT ATS wa faa TraaaAarasy |
ufeare, fataet dat wet fraia aed y
<faul Ned Ge ASTATCIAAI Sez |
CUS Tlaad TWUed wT ATS fF
614 Comparative list of Upanishads. (No. 7.
nifed Tad fag aewrica frat |
quarts aurea yfearsatsaartaat |)
BIR CATAL TH Garage Ffwar |
aifaa Bal UTA VIA TTA I
faqaranad Sa} Faget as Braga |
SCG FUT UA CHA AN cua |
ALale Aeratas wAaa fastaai |
TUTTAys Hal AIK GITSH |
Wgylsal CAAA CAMUMAT WT URES |
afs STATE aad Cew wT afwat |
VIASIACNG AAA ATA AA |
ay Va MNuaas arefa: wos evaaite fanaa Cua
wifaagy eita | @ Stara Blea: | Tava r arate area
araare fata qo saattear faye Gary aeurae-
TacNatat NAPQrataaafaat arsy aaeifa wis: |
EIT TVULUA FAT CH LACE wars afaat
facia fatadtarem ARIF Bey TWcA ws faa
guatata QAyla ALA Baaqew Weaylaat ata
ARITA cua awaalatanfaagraraaaaTat Waa =fa
Tita: |
ASIST TULIR HE Rae Bargac wa qcraw Bea-
fag seas TIUIfaeR Qin qaale qacE aaifa<
wiafag Tatra aaa <faarafe qe wieten ara-
fret quae sfa ways aoaRq wean quiet We-
aa wanfsers sare afadaca acadicearat AMT aS -
raat afsacagraraiaurfage ae ataatata write: |
aa sieta arefa aarafa FSet aqaua aastafa
Bey ay Vals Bam FRleeat afast Cara SUA TTAT-
wat Garratt Breudeqarmaaufaacaraatats
ite: |
1851.] Comparative list of Upanishads. 615
Ta AWS ASAT SMa Masa fa TETAS le waTa
arceufeaaA PA CLA ABlACraM TACHA CHa
wiiwey qoasaufcasaa wary aaa wyya wor
fayquraua Sat ara wa Tas aMUfa aETaIaT TUTs-
TU AM CITT CUA Alas alga caaaaala nad -
rar airact as aafatefa afer: |
1. O descendant of Raghu, Rama, how many Védas are there,
and among them how many schools (Sakhas), and which are the Upa-
nishads of the latter? In pity tell me this according to the truth.
2. (Rama answers :) Four Védas are known according to the divi-
sion of them into Rig, Yajur, etc. Véda. The schools of them are
numerous, and in the same manner their Upanishads.
3. The number of schools of the Rig Véda is 21, of the Yajur
109, O son of Marut (of the wind, Hanuman),
4. 1000 in number are the schools of the Sama, O fear of enemies ;
and of the Atharvana 50, according to division.
5. It is agreed, that to each Sdkha belongs one Upanishad. If it
is a desire for liberation without body (what constitutes an Upanishad)
then say, there are 108.
6. Listen to their order and their formula of benediction. I will
speak in truth. 1, The Isa, 2, Kéna. 3, Katha. 4, Prasna. 5;
Munda. 6, Mandtkya. 7, Tittiri.
7. 8, Aitaréya. 9, Chandogya. 10, Brihadéranyaka. 11, Bramha.
12, Kaivalya. 13, Jabala. 14, Swétdswatara. 15, Hansa. 16,
Aruni.
8. 17, .Garbha. 18, Narayana. 19, Hansa (Parama H.) 20,
Vindu (Amrita V.) 21, Nada, (Amrita N.) 22, Siras (Atharva
S.) 23, Sikha. 24, Maitrayani. 25, Kaushataki. 26, Brihadjabdla.
27, Tapini.
9. 28, Kaélagni Rudra. 29, Maitréya. 30, Subdla. 31, Kshurika.
32, Mantrika. 33, Sarvasara. 34, Niralamba. 35, Rahasya (S'uka R.) *
36, Vajrasichika.
616 Comparative list of Upanishads. [No. 7.
10. 37, Téjas (Téjovindu). 38, Nada (Nadavindu). 39, Dhyana
(Dhyadnavindu.) 40, Brahma (Brahmavidyd). 41, Yogatattwa. 42,
Atmabodha. 43, Parivrét (Paramahansa parivrat.) 44, Trisikhi
(Trisikhi Bramhana). 45, Sité. 46, (Chad) (Chulika.) 47, Nirvana.
48, Mandala (M. Bramhana.)
11. 49, Dakhsiné (D. Mirti.) 50, Sarabha. 51, Skanda. 52,
Mahanarayana. 53, Adwaya. 54, Rahasya (Saraswati R.) 55,
Ramatapana. 56, Vasudéva. 57, Mudgala.
12. 58, Sandila. 59, Paingala. 60, Bhikshu. 61, Maha. 62,
Sariraka. 63, S'ikha (Yoga S’.) 64, Turiydtita. 65, Sanydsa.
66, Parivraja (Narada P.) 67, Akshamaliké,
13. 68, Avyakta. 69, Ekakshara. 70, Pirna (Anna P.) 71,
Surya. 72, Akshi. 73, Adhyétma. 74, Kundikd. 75, Savitri. 76,
Atma. 77, Pds'upata. 78, Parabramha. 79, Avadhita.
14. 80, Tripurétapana. 81, Dévi. 82, Tripura. 83, Katha
(Rudra K.) 84, Bhavana. 85, Hridaya (Rudra H.) 86, Kundali.
87, Bhasma (B. Jabala.) 88, Rudraksha. 89, Gana (G. Pati.) 90,
Dars‘ana.
15. 91, Térasdra. 92, Mahavakya. 93, Panchabramha. 94, Agni-
hotraka (Préva A.) 95, Gopalatapana. 96, Krishna (K. Tapana).
97, Yajnavalkya. 98, Vardha.
16. 99, Sdtyéyani. 100, Hayagriva. 101, Dattatréya. 102, Garuda.
103, Kali (K. Santarana). 104, Jabaila. 105, Saubhagya. 106,
Rahasya (Ra'ma R.) 107, Richa (Bahwricha). 108, Muktika.
17. Then the son of the wind asked the illustrious Ramachandra :
Pray, tell the different formulas of benediction for the Rig and
the other Védas. ‘The illustrious Ramachandra said: The formula
of benediction for the 10 Upanishads of the Rig Véda, viz. 1, of the
Aitaréya. 2, Kaushataki. 3, Nada-Bindu, 4, Atmabodha. 5, Nir-
vana. 6, Mudgala. 7, Akshamaliké. 8, Tripura. 9, Saubhagya
and 10, Bahwricha is, as follows: My word is placed in my mind,
and my mind is placed in my word, etc.
18. The formula of benediction for the 19 Upanishads of the white
» Yajurvéda, viz. 1. of the Vsavasya. 2, Brihadaranyaka. 3, Jabala.
4, Hansa. 5, Paramahansa. 6, Subdla. 7, Mantrika. 8, Nuira-
1851.] Comparative list of Upanishads. 617
lamba. 9, Trisikhi-Bramhana. 10, Mandala Bramhana. 11, Adwaya
Téraka. 12, Paingala. 13, Bhikshu. 14, Turiydtita. 15, Adhy-
dtma. 16, Tarasara. 17, Yajnavalkya. 18, Sdtyayani and Muktika
Upanishads, is as follows: This is filled, and that is filled; the full is
greater than the full, etc.
19. The formula of benediction for the 32 Upanishads of the black
Yajur Véda, viz. 1, of the Kathavalli. 2, Taittariya. 3, Bramha.
4, Kaivalya. 5, Swétaswatara. 6, Garbha. 7, Narayana. 8, Am-
rita Bindu. 9, Amrita Nada. 10, Kaéldgni Rudra. 11, Kshurika.
12, Sarvasara. 13, Sukarahasya. 14, Téjobindu. 15, Dhydnabindu.
16, Bramhavidyad. 17, Yogatattwa. 18, Dakshinémiurti. 19, Skanda.
20, Sariraka. 21, Yogasikhé. 22, Ekakshara. 23, Akshi. 24,
Avadhita. 25, Katha. 26, Rudrahridaya. 27, Yoga Kundalini.
28, Panchabrahma. 29, Pranagnihotra. 30, Varéha. 31, Kalisan-
tarana. 32, Saraswati rahasya, is as follows: Do thou protect us, do
thou preserve us, etc.
20. The formula of benediction for the 16 Upanishads of the
Sama, viz. 1, of the Kéna. 2, Chandogya. 3, Aruni. 4, Maitra-
yani. 5, Maitréyi. 6, Vajra-suchaka. 7, Yogachidamani. 8, Va-
sudéva. 9, Maha. 10, Sanydsa. 11, Avyakta. 12, Kundika. 13,
Sa'vitri. 14, Rudraksha. 15, Dars'ana; and 16, Jabali, is as follows :
Let all my members, my speech, ete.
21. The formula of benediction of the 31 Upanishads of the Athar-
va, viz. 1, of the Prasna. 2, Munda. 3, Mandukya. 4, Athar-
vasiras. 5, Atharvasikha. 6, Brihad Jabala. 7, Nrisimha Tapani.
8, Narada Parivrajaka. 9, Sita. 10, S’/arabha. 11, Mahanarayana.
12, Ramarahasya. 13, Ramatapani. 14, Sandilya. 15, Paramahan-
sa Parivraéjaka, 16, Annaptirna. 17. Stirya. 18, Atma. 19, Pa.
supata. 20, Parabramha. 21. Tripura Tapana. 22, Dévi. 23,
Bhavana. 24, Bhasmajabila. 25, Ganapati. 26, Mahavakya. 27.
Gopala Tapana. 28, Krishna. 29, Hayagriva. 30, Dattatréya.
31, Garuda,—Upanishads, is as follows: O deities, let us hear aus-
picious words with our ears, etc.
618 Comparative list of Upanishads. [No. 7.
Some Remarks on the foregoing lists of Upanishads, by K. Rorr.
In comparing the list of Mr. Elliot (which is the same with that of
the Mahavakya Ratnavali and the Muktika Upanishads) with the col-
lection of Upanishads in the Atharva Véda, we find considerable differ-
ences between them.
1. Only 10 Upanishads in both list are equally assigned to the
Atharva-Véda, viz.
1, Munda. 2, Pras’na. 3, Atharvasiras. 4, Atharvas’ikhé. 5, Man-
dikya. 6, Atma. 7, Nrisinha Tdépana. 8, Brihadnarayana (Maha
N.) 9, Géruda and 10 Raématapani.
2. Twenty-two Upanishads in the Atharva collection are assigned
to other Védas in Mr. Elliot’s list, viz.
To the Rig Véda (1.) 1, Nada Bindu.
To the White Yajur (3.) viz. 2, Sikha. 3, Jabala; and 4, Hansa.
To the Black Yajur (14.) viz. 5, Bramha. 6, Pra’na’gnihotra.
7, Amrita-Bindu. 8, Dhyana-Bindu. 9, Tejo-Bindu. 10, Katha-
Valli. 11, Narayana. 12, Kaivalya. 13, Kshurika. 14, Garbha. 15
Yoga Sikha. 16, Yoga Tattwa. 17, Kalagni Rudra. 18, Sarvaséra.
To the Sama (4.) viz. 19, Maha. 20, Sanydsa. 21, Arunya; and
22, Kéna.
3. Eight Upanishads belong exclusively to the Atharva collection,
viz. 1, Chilika. 2, Nila-Rudra. 3, Brahma Bindu. 4, Kantha S'ruti.
5, Pindu. 6, Ananda-valli. 7, Brigu-valli; and 8, Asrama.
9
4. Twenty-one Upanishads, which according to the Muktika belong
to the Atharva Véda, are not found in the Atharva collection. They
are :
1, Brihad-Jdbala. 2, Narada-Parivrajaka. 3, Sita. 4, Sarabha. 5
Rdma-Rahasya. 6, Sandila. 7, Paramahansa-Parivrajaka. 8, An-
napurna. 9, Surya. 10, Pasipati. 11, Parabramha. 12, Tripura-
Tapana. 13, Dévi. 14, Bhavana. 15, Bhasma-Jabdla. 16, Gana-
pati. 17, Mahavakya. 18, Gopala-Tapana. 19, Krishna. 20,
Haya-Griva; and 21, Dattatréya.
5. Angquetil du Perron’s list also deviates from both Mr. Elliot’s
and the Atharva Véda list. It resembles, however, more closely the
b
latter, as 27 Upanishads are the same in both lists, while it has only
1851.] Comparative list of Upanishads. 619
8 of the Atharva Véda Upanishads in common with Mr. Elliot’s list
(viz. 1, Munda. 2, Pras’na. 3, Atharvas'iras. 4, Atharvas'ikha, 5,
Mandtikya. 6, Atma. 7, Nrisinha-Tapaniya. 8, Brihad-Narayana.)
6. Thirteen Upanishads are counted in Anquetil’s collection to the
Atharva, which are assigned in Mr. Elliot’s list to other Védas. (viz.
1, Kshuriké. 2, Garbha. 3, Maha. 4, Prana, (Pranagnihotra.) 5,
Amrita-Bindu. 6, Tejo-Bindu. 7, Dhyana-Bindu. 8, Yogasikha.
9, Yogatattwa. 10, Aruniya. 11, Kathaka. 12, Kéna. 13, Nara-
yana. 14, Paramahansa. 15, Kaivalya. 16, Jabala. 17, Amrita-
Nada.
7. The following are exclusively found in Anquetil’s list.
1, Hansandda. 2, Atmabodha. 3, Shekl or Pankl, (Sakalya W.)
4, Amrita-Lankoul, (Amrita-Alankara W.) 5, Taraka (perhaps Ta-
rasdra.) 7, Arkhi (Akshi?) 8, Saunaka (Savank.) 9, Padeva. 10,
Sattarudriya. 11, Sivasankalpa. 12, Purushasikta. 13, Vashkala.
14, Tshakli.
8. From the above comparison it is evident, that the three lists have
been taken from different authorities, and it is probable, that yet more
will be found, of different numbers and arrangement. Which of the
treatises, called Upanishads, are taken from the Védas themselves,
and which are added to them at a later period, cannot be decided, be-
fore all the Védas are published, when it will be possible, gradually to
ascertain the time of their composition.
9. The whole number of Upanishads according to the three lists
and other authorities is :
and added the parts which in
other arrangements are consi-
dered as different Upanishads,
Peaemesrelingana:list.. oy. aff .5 M08! di. este olden he 120
Peideuliby; Mar. Hlliot, ooh. ily dati 1 oP) dn Seiya leiete see el
Of the Atharva Collection, .... TEV phd ata eee Ae 7
Of Anquetil’s list, .........4.. Barak ie Sheik ae come rd
Of other sources, ...... 0.0008 Gel ho aa ee 10
620 Interary Intelligence. [No. 7.
Literary Intelligence.
Weis” Mokhtacir Néf?. This is an Arabic Law book, and holds
with the Shiahs nearly the same place as Qodury with the Sunnies. It
begins like all Law books with purifications. The author’s name occurs
neither in the title page nor in the preface. The Editor probably did
not know it. It is Najm aldyn Abu-l-Qasim Ja’far b. al-Hasan b.
Yahya b. Sa’yd Hilly, He died in A. H. 676, and is also the author of
the Sherayi’ alislam which have been printed in Calcutta. A litho-
graphed edition of the Mokhtagir Naf’ has lately (A. H. 1267) been
made at Delhi, it is in small 8vo. and has 248 pp. but very little can
be said to its praise.
Besides the above, two Persian medical works have been lately (A. H.
1265) lithographed at Delhi. Both are in one volume, large 8vo. 287.
pp. One is the Alfaz aladwiyyah of which Mr. Gladwin has published an
English translation, Calcutta, 1793, 4to. The other is called way
«9p Talyfi Sharyf from its author Mofammad Sharyf Khan, a son of
Mofammad Akmal Khan. The book is of great importance, inasmuch
as it contains the Materia Medica of the Hindus. We have a free
translation of it by Dr. Playfair. I may mention three other medical
works which have been lithographed at Delhi.
ced! eile or Practice of Medicine in Persian. The date is a
chronogram for A. H. 1257, when the book was composed. This is
by the same Mohammad Sharyf Khaa who compiled the preceding
work. It was published in 1264, large 8vo. 611 pp.
tub A work on the Practice of Medicine in Persian by Moham-
mad Akbar, commonly called Mohammad Arzany, who some years ago
was a celebrated Physician of Delhi. The practice laid down in this
book is now generally in vogue among the Musulmans in India.
Large 8vo. 644 pp.
cytivoge!| X=? Simple and compound Medicines explained in Persian
by Mofammad Mumin Hosayny of Delhi. Large 8vo. A. H. 1266,
668 pp.
1851.] Literary Intelligence. 621
A. Sewell, Esq. Interpreter and Quarter-Master of the 47th Regt.
N. I. has favoured the Secretary with the following account of new
publications which have issued from the two Lithographic presses
which formerly had been established at Lucknow, and were lately ob- .
liged to take refuge at Cawnpore.
From the Press of Hajjy Mohammad Hosayn :
wai S$la3 stloy x edie piss cali OLE Fy Ldabad CBITy oalf
AE Gol] Hb Sly) SayF Sead Onle 28 9 « pplec b
Press of Mostafa Khan:
# oy els JOCOIAY JOB % nda pbs so sled! (3) lowe
Spl age 8B (glalidind ye parle myn? »
At Bombay the Akhlaq’e Naciry has been lithographed, but the
hand is so crammed that it requires particularly good eyes to read it.
QUERIES.
The Editor will feel obliged for any information on the undermen-
tioned Queries.
A dispute has been raised-in Germany on the meaning of the words
Kine gdm ss as for instance in the sentence di sda wo BWisas whe
wiv The expression is used frequently in biographical works, and it
is therefore of great importance to know whether it means ‘ about the
33
year .... ” or ‘‘ within the year .... ” or “‘ towards the end of the
Fed ck iwaine
Baron von Hammer Purgstall is very anxious to obtain a copy of
the Diwan of Abu-l-Maani, or at least some information regarding the
poet.
Mr. N. Bland is preparing a Biographical Dictionary of Persian
poets. Every one who takes an interest in Persian literature must
have felt the want of such a work, and will no doubt be happy to con-
tribute towards it. It is very likely that Tazkirahs not accessible to
Mr. B. may be found in India, and I therefore give him a list of the
Tazkirahs known, and should feel obliged if any one who finds one not
mentioned in this list would inform me (A. Sprenger, in Calcutta) or
Mr. Bland, (Royal Asiatic Society, London.)
622 Literary Intelligence.
[No. 7.
bo cr al Ie 529° Xo”? WBASAI wh) yy woh 1%
Laas d. 10 %
XSSIT 04
pila gee? (v x
Big daha IyredJdt ool. a
will! wee 14
BS AL Que re
Byole BS rt
tem 3SO5 re
wile") ale rr x
wo Kt w=” re
O!3T 9 pas ro
pbs wry ae rq
sLEMoy S| paint ¥ Fd5 ay
Wy oles! ce
gh le 5,553 ye
Kay Fos} 9 ylehd) pits. ox
stiles Ko 4
pls cpilai $yFd3 Vv x
Co olstyol_,alb $55d5 A
pd pre ahead Hyatt leds 4
le Koaded te
crs pe ee w2 yola x5d5 14
Jae! iio 1
Lyxided! wu dlavo oe
Should copies be obtainable of the Tazkirahs marked with an
asterisk I should be glad to purchase them.
Dr. Buist is preparing a work on the Meteorology of India, and
would thankfully receive and acknowledge observations from various
parts of the country, which may throw light on the subject; such as
quantity of rain, and moisture of atmosphere, temperature and its
variations, winds, terrestrial magnetism, general features of vegetation,
great floods like the one which occurred in the Indus in July, 1841.
&c.
einige "ees | Sze | 688 | S88 | 8L9°62 neers sees | 68 | O'L8 | O'98 | FIL'62 gol AEE sees 1 908 | 618 | BIB |Z99'6S/ uve
Id) "H*S | 9°08 | 0°06 | 068 | 682" Heiys-onUND| "| "S | STS | S28 | S98 | 6LL ond] ‘A “Ss | $64 | 9°08 | 008 | SFL 0g
ond) “a F18 | 0'06 | 0°68 | SIL onid) ‘A | 608 | 2°98 | 998 | acu" | Neljs-O1| “| “N | O'6L | G08 | 208 | £69: 6%
Heys-O(NuUND! "| “N | 918 | ¥':06 | 1°68 | PSL" onld; “aH |¢'08 | 828 | 9°98 | SLL" 13/0; “A "N | S'6L | OTS | OTR | ZL" "S8
ond) “A | 08 | 8°68 | 0°06 | 9ZL° ong; “a |8'08 | £88 | 088 | TEs ynund) ‘nN | vis | ses | oss | e22° Lz
yawungd *N A] S't8 | O16 | S06 | She yun) “N | 3'%8 | 888 | S48 | 288° NBIIS-OINID || “Gg *g| B08 | 918 | 9I8 | ses 9%
OWNCT|"MA"N*AA| Z'F8 | O16 | 206 | 208" YNUWIND-O1ND) "AMS | 9'SB | 9°88 | 9L8 | ge oid) “Ss LGB | @F8 | LGB | G08" S@
On'd!; "MM | P28 | ¥%6 | 606 | SLL" NBIYS-O[NUIND] "AA *S | O'B | SES | Z'88 | BEL" On| "M “S | G68 | SEB | @ EB | 192° ¥G
Neys-omnuiNy) “M “S | 8°68 | 2°88 | 4°88 | O82 OWI) "AA “S"AA] BTS | O68 | SLB | Sz" [RUB OAT) ANS) OS) 22 ea iee ce 19L: &%
yAWND) “AA “N | * ZB! T06 | F68 | 982" HMUIND-O1ND|* AL NAA] 8'%B | O'8B | $98 | LEB Apnojp| “AM | LT8 | 688 | 8B | TLL" GG
HSps-O[MUN DS A OGL 20 8 1 O'Sa | 992" Heajys-opnwuND| “|S | O'%8 | F's | SLB | L6L° | SpNojd-pareyeog| “| -g | O18 | SEB | O'SB | SPL’ "SIZ
aun) “T'S | ¥'08 | FIG | 0°06 | 982" yaunyy) “N | F08 } ses | #98 | 982° OG) AN “al 9°82 | F'08 | Z 08 | 622" 0%
ould] “AM *N | 2°18 | e728 | og | s9L" Suumy) nN [stg | oe | 3'S8 | 96L° WeNs-o1g) +g | 9°08 | 918 | STB | 9SL" 6t
OnIT "MM “S'M| 88 | O'I6 | B68 | FEL" HeAs-ONUIND! “MS | 4S | HBB | OLB | LLL’ ynund) -g | 68 | 9B | Ses | Ses eI
ond! "AM | O28 | F006 | F648 | aFL INUIND-OLND|* MAN 'M| 8°6L | B'L8 | O'L8 | OLL° | OG) M *S “S| HIS | BBB | 9% | ZIL" ut
oniqd “MA 728 | O06 | O'68 | SIZ" Od!) "“M’°S | 2°28 | 2°48 | 298 | T9L° YNWNI-OlID) "AAS | FOB | OB | BIB 889" 9T
OM] “AA “S | BB} e18 | 8°98 | SOL" ONIT)’M ‘S “S| STB | O98 | SSB | IHL" | Spnojo-passywog) “+g” | O'T8 | FB | O'%8 |08 | — ST
Onl] "AA *S | 88 | 6°68 | O'68 | 969° OM) “M “S | G%g | 618 | B98 | 6eL" | ee OT ae “S| JOMBO |G ep | 20'aE.. Bae SFI
HeNs-ojnund)-A4 *g *g] ¢@8 | O68 | ¢ 8g | E19" WerIs-o[NWIND/ AA “S *S]O%B | g'98 | HSB | GOL" MGMD-O1ND| “AAS | OGL | YOR | FOB | LI" a
A[z2zq{]}*g *6L | 9°08 | 8°08 | L¢9° ond; “S |s08 | 9%8 | 8s | e6o" | Sumwey | -T *g *g| VBL | S6L | S6L | ZI9" ZI
Apnold| *N | O'@8 | 0'S8 | 0°¢8 | 699" Apnol| “aA *N | 18 | 8'48 | FFB | FES" Apnoid) AA | OB | O'R | BZ | 92S" II
onld| “t | ¢¢8 | soe | O68 | ars ynund) “as | Pts | sus | s'98 | 26S" Od) “a | 008 | S18 | G18 | LPS Or
ond) “A | $8 | ¢98 | 68 | HFS ApuoTO| <a ree | vue [ee ers" 7 ynund| a | 908 | 128 | O's | SEF 6
ond) “a | zB] x6 | s':06 | OLF’ AWNI-OWTY| «= NT | HB | BBB | 6°98 | Sas" Oo Ot a ON. | Be BCs: | 8 te ey ioe
Od) "a FB | ¢'06 | 8°68 | LSS" ond)! | 8°28 | S18 | OLB | SLS HULS-OLND| “MA S| BIS | 68 | 6 cB | BSS" SL
Neiys-ornwNy! sa *g | B'ss | g18 | S18 | LEO NB17s-O;nUIND| | "sg “aT! Lz | FSB | F'PB | 999° Apno[) 7 +s “| 0°08 | 9°08 | $08 LEQ" 9
PHO} -porsnuag) — ag F18 | $68 | VS | 629" Apno[o| “a | 08 | wzg | B18 | 129" SGU Bae BOL | ORL | OTS | LTS $
NUN)! “TS *s | BSB | 7°68 | Ses | 09¢" nun)! "AT "S "S| Bes | 398 | BSB | 18S" Suurey| vag | PIB | SB | O'% | L9S" b
old) "Ss OF8 | Z'06 | 0°68 | 86S" BIs-opNWND| +g g'e8 | 928 | $98 | 09 HRNS-O1ID| “TS | 608 | BIB | STB | S99" e
Helys-ojnwny|) "T "sg | O'€8 | O06 | 968 | 99g" ynund| “ag | ge | ose | F'98 | eae" Hejs-ONUND| -y*g | SIS | Ves | O28 | 68s" 4
Apnojd|} *s 9'°€8 | O48 | 0-98 | cEsrEr ‘AMIN] “HS | SES | VSB | O'SB | Ts"6a] SPRO[P-pasanywos) -|_ -g | GOs | 618 | 418 | FOS'6s T
° ° o =: [Sayauy “ é o |soyoury Py ° Sad
fs fo) fo) es g fo) ee) © O | wt i
Oe [se dlep |i | Se ee | Sh m | ee gee) ele) eel &
‘hg jowedsy | $38 | S| EF | & | aL | hug jowodsy| a8 | 2 | & | S mz | ‘Aygjowedsy | Pus | F | se | we lms] °
53 | 5 ee: borat reine aati 2$ | ore
“pul .1nye1ad wa J, 5 “pul "adnyeiad ua J, S “PULA, | ‘aanywiadula J, S
“NOON JUaIRddYy 1% AapRUl suOI}RAIASqQ j "WQS "UG 1B PaAdasgo ainssalg WNWIxeyy "OSIU-UNG 1B APBU SUOIPBALISAG
"TEST ‘vaquazdag fo yauopy ays sof ‘vz4najvQ ‘affQ syvuauay sohaaing ay 3p aday 1ajgsibay oorboj0.0ajayy
6F'8 | SOS*L | SOT | O'T8) 0°98) 6°06 soeeee "°° 18°18) 9°S8, 1°98/ €29°6S oe "*'* | 2TR/S B8i 9°88) TO9 "6% ie ds **** | 0°Z8| 0°68] S°68| LI9°6z%
0g 3 ** | GTIT | 9°6L| 8°98) 6°16 0111 |" MSS! BB 88) S68) GEO" 1WBIYS-O1ITD) |" S*| S08) F' 16) P16) SZ9" AWN | "AT *S | 9°08) S°T6 Rida
8G ZL'O | $99°0 | S'60I | 3°64) F'S8) 916 NBIIS-O1ND| * AA *S | L°6L) O'SB BTR) 99" ApnojD| “S| °08) 88) 0°18) 199" IqaIN}| “N_ | 4°08) 9'06| 0°16 99°
14 FSO | GOSO | O'8OT | Z 08) 0'98) 1°16 ApnojD} “YT | 0'6L/ 718) 9°T8) LL9° sururey| “NN /2'6L/ F'18/ L°T8) $89" Suuley | “FT “S| OGL) OTS! 9°SR 919"
LZ eS ** | L°COT | 9°%8} 8°98) O° TS Od) “| | %08) TL8) $°L8) OTL" ApnojD| “a | '08/ 0°06| Z'06) T69° 0114 | “A "N | 018! 0°06! 2°06 969°
9% ss ** | L°LOT | £°08] 2°98] 9°%6 WIYS-O1MI)| "S| LBB) F'68) 8°68 O92" HENS-OIND “TSA O'ER] O'SG) 0 G6) LPL" | Wesys-o[nWND) “| / g'Te/ 9°16 FTG LL"
cz|@} °° ** | O'LOT | S°S8] $°L8] L°T6 Apno])/"T'S'A| 0 64 Z FB) O'FB| 99L" ApnolD) "A NG | $°6L/ 8 8k) & FB) 9PL" SULUIVY | “T *S | S81] O'R S18 OGL"
¥Z ae ** | F90T | 9°%8) 1°88) 8°r6 ONG) “MA |@'S8) 0°06) STE) ETL’ | Nes-ojnUN||" AA “Ss OSA! T'FE/ 8°S6| BBO" OIG) “M | 838) S°E6| F €6 669°
ez a *» | CZIL | ozs! L181 e964 17B498-01ND| *N | L'T8| 0°68) °06! FOL" IBID) MA °N) S'TS| &'S6) 0 66) 269" OnId) “N | 8'T8/0'S6) F'%6 OTL
ida 9T'O | OFT‘O | 8°90T | SSR] L°28; z ge] “SPIO-PateeVog) “ °S | L'T8) F°L8' 088) Sz" | Weas-onwND |" AA “N g°ZB O16) B16; 69" | HBAIS-O[NWND|’ AA *N | O'GB/ E'SE! EBS OTL
IZ ee “> 10°26 | 8'zBls'Sel 2°28 OIC | “A'S*S| B18) FFB O'S8) FEL" Apno[Dd| "N /Z'18| 0'98/8 98] Teo" Apno]D| “A *N | 0'%8! e128) $728 889"
0% z ** | OZIT | L°6L] S'98} 1'°%6 Apno[D| “A *s | 0°08) $'€8 1°S8| Z69° 01 | A “N/ 9°%8) 8°68) 0°16) 99° ond | “A “S | 8°08} 0'%6 0'%6 999°
pol = ** | 8°60 | 8°08/ 6°98] 8 Tey HBS-OfNUIND) “S | 8°61) 68 S98) OL" | WeAS-O[NUIND | “AA “NY F'TS) L°T6/ST6|PS9° | Wesjs-ojnwND| "q *N | O'%8/ 816! F 06 919°
BI) D | $%°0 | S0z°0 | 9SOT | 8 zB) ¢°48) B'Tal Apno[D] “A "S | S'6L| T'F8) B'F8) G69" OIG | “A N| F'08) 0°98] 9°98) 819° ApnolD| "S| ¥'%8/a°18/ 1°88 819°
LI - -- | S901 | 3'zRl T1810 26 yAwND!) *M | T'%8) Z°98) 0°28) 619° Spnolg|"M “S/O 18/ 9°68) F 06/919" OTT} "AM | F'T8) 9°06/ 9°06 $89"
oT s ** | S°E0T | 08] 8°98! e-zal “SPIO-pasenwos) “Ss | 9°T8/S'98) 0°28) T89" ONIT| “M_ | Z'E8) 0'%6, 9°16 BF9" OIG) “AA | 9°G8) F'16)/ 0°16 299°
cI oe ** | OLOT | STR) P98) s'Te} WeS-opnuIND; "Ss | S18) 0°S8| 0°98 99° OIG) “S | ZB! 8 BR 0°06 Lz9" ONIT|"M ‘S| F°S8/ 8°68 Frag CFO‘
PT a "* | @ FOL F'T8) 98] eT! SPIO-pozauveos) °g | F18)8S8 098) ago" | NeIys-oynwND|) *S | 0'%R! 0°06) Z'06) LTO" OnNld| “S | $°%8) $'06 z'06 29"
rl = ** | LTOT | 8°62/0°S8) 2°06 OWIT| "AA *S/ O°T8) 6'F8 ZB) ZO" OnIg| “S |L°T8) S98) F28 FON | Weus-oynuNny) °*S | Q'ss! 1°88 0°68 FIO"
ait L0'0 | 0£0'0 | 0°88 | @'8L/ 0'T8} L°8 onId) “*S | 8°08) 6°18) 2°18) TT9° ONT |* MSS} 8°08] 8°18/ Z°18 G6" 9, OIG)" ‘SS} 9°62) 8°08 0'TS 209°
Ul 80% | SL6'T | 0°06 | Z'Z8/0'F8) B°Se ApnojD) “S| 6°82) 0°18) 3°18! Ges" APNOTD) “AA “S| 2@'6L/ £'T8] 8°08 FIG" SUV | “S |%°8L)3°6L| 9°61) 91S"
O1|@| 910 | SOMO | B'8OT | F'08 °S8) 2°06 1WB1]8-O111D |" “S "| O'S8) 68) S18 TRF’ NVIYS-O1)| "| B18 F'06! #68) SBP" Apno[D |'A'S'A| $28] za F°68 CGF"
6 LZ'0 | 02Z'0 | 8°66 | F'T8] L'F78) O'SB OIC) “A “S | 0°18) 0°98) S98) 96h" Ff NeAys-oynUIND | "| “S |Z 18) Sos) F 98 ILF OnId| “A | *°E8) G°18) F'98 BLE
8 LU'0.| OZT'O | VOTT | Z'Z8] B°L8| Ege] “SPI2-P22033898) YS | B°18| $98) L°S8) Lz ApNolD| “A “S | F'%8| L682 O16 SOF OnId| “HA |e'S8/0 6 Fz6 90F"
L za "* | P@IT | 9°18] 228) 8'z6 OIG) “S| FZ8/ S°S8) 8°¢g) cur og! “S | T'S8] 0°98 ORB esr | NeNs-opNWND| "| “Ss |o-e8l o'es| G16 TLF
9 FTO | OOTO | O'ZOI | F°6L)Z'F8, 0'68 OId) “S |0€8/0'98 ¢°98 LGG° J Wedjs-oynwuND, °S | 48/888 B18 LFS IWIN | °S [¢°€8) 828/18 TLS"
G €9°0 |OLS°0 | SLOT | L°LL/ 0°88) ¢°88 WVIIS-O.LUD |" AA*SS} 8'°ZB) & G8) SSB) BOS" ONT |" MA*SS) FSB] 9°98) ZLB, SFG yuu}; "S | ess! 2°98) 9°9R FSG"
Y 08°% | 099% | 9°90T | 2°08) $98! 816 ApnojD|} *S | O'%B $°S8) 1°98) OZS" ApnojD| “*S | B'F8/z'egio'es [ar | NeaIs-o;MUIND | "| “S |Z F8) 9°06 8°06 SBF"
iS 8¢"0 | O° | O'LOT | 6°08) 0°98 O'16 011} °S | °88| 6°L8! S°88| FzS" Old | °S | 0°S8/ 2°88 2°88 LOS Apno[D| °S [28 Sag Fes zes"
1} 20} °° | O'ZOT | F'T8] S98] F'16 WOIS-OLMD| "S| B18) 0°88) 3°68) OTS" HVIIS-OLI | “AS | S'E8B/S'16/ 8°06 (8h° | VeAIs-O[ NUN)! “YT 'S | 0°SB) 9°06) F°06 ZO"
u O10 | 090°0 | +°86 | 8°08) F'F8' 0°88 Apno]D| ‘A *S | S18) 1'F8) OSs) egr'6z ApNo]D| “A “S | F'G8/ S"98| 8°98 99F'GS] “SPLO-P.A9NVIS) “S| O'S) g'9B)/ S™°L8 OFI'6Z
"yauy | °youy | ¢ ot! 6 o ° o | o jseqouy ° ° o [seyouy he o jsayouy
S| E;emoqyjeddn) Se) E/E) ez fe) ie) Se oe eee | 2 | Sieese Seale | 2] S| oF
S| eiyesecer Oo" tee eer Se le Sl cegiee | ern) 35 Re Sor | Sesleri e- Breil mlb] w| os
° ee °199 4 °yoo 4 ae 5 ° A4S jo joodsy = a) 5 © mp "AS jo yoadsy a=) So a = = Ae “AY JO qoodsy : Se = = = me
Kp was ayaMOWLaY | a ad . ‘2 BS eed leer Bs] o = z
=| ‘suoneaaty | = 3 junupy pur “pula! “AN eLed ua] S "pur Ad |'dtnjesed wo J 3 “pura, | ‘aunqesodway|
3@lsasney uy! # © WIN UTX ® [AT "Jas-UNS JB apeu SUOLAIASGG ‘mw *d $38 paadasqo aunssod q WNW TT “WOF SUZ IB IPVU STIONBAIISGO
[*panurjquos ‘4ajs1.caxy 109150]0.10999 {7 |
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.
For SEPTEMEER, 1851.
At a Meeting of the Society held on the 3rd instant, at half past
8 Pp. M.
J. R. Corvin, Esq. Senior Member of the Council present, in the
Chair.
The proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.
' Letters were read :
Ist. From Dr. A. Campbell, Darjeling, presenting through Mr. J.
R. Colvin, a skin with head and horns of the Shaw deer of Thibet,
proposed by Mr. Colvin, and seconded by Mr. Heatly and
Resolved that the thanks of the Society be given to Dr. Campbell
for this valuable present; and that, as recommended by the Curator,
the specimen be mounted and placed in the Society’s Museum.
2nd. From Captain Thuillier, Deputy Surveyor General presenting
a set of the Revenue Survey Maps for the use of the Society’s Library.
The set comprises coloured lithographed Maps of the following dis-
tricts :
624 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 7.
North West Provinces. Proposed by the Chairman, se-
Gee Re [ 1. conded by Major Baker, and unani-
AVZAIBEUGS Go ss as ot ccine seen | mously
Pee eee | Resolved that the thanks of the
Bijnour,.- -- + ee ee ee ee eens Society be given to Captain Thuillier
BSAReM caiwic, so e's winleiseaya alae |
Bulund Shar, el arneis fever ater ee |
Budaanss)... 6% 2oseee eee ee for these Maps and for his promise
F o
et oe sie! Rai ose her aie to present all such as may be here-
awake thie) oi te 2 | after issued from Surveyor General’s
Fwiruekabad , 0.36 2: dos. soe Off
Ghaneepare, oe .eeees sees YH ' ee: .
SupReate) a ajo is Gia ke oe ana | 3rd. From Cecil Beadon, Esq
OMMEK POLE, ws se %iclew voe.cake dt Te : Me ‘
Hueana, Nao it age s forwarding a box containing bamboo
alana sect ee eect ee aee traps for catching fish as used by the
CELUL, - «icicle ca as us oe sv os ° ®
Mirzapore, SS NR a it 2 Se natives of Assam, also a few speci-
rank pia Re ne gts te gels mens of Machines for cleaning and
Pile, isy'57s aie ieraseralls s0-0 ube | | spinning cotton peculiar to the pro-
OMOBIG SC aira's “aie ainue.cs w-osercrcraies &
Shabj oie Gen eae oe) aiupaae of Assam. Mr. Beadon ob-
Pye eae that the specimens were des-
Mee a eee and British | = tined for the London Exhibition by
arhiwall,.\. seers 2
Map of the Territory of Mar. at Mr. W. N. Hudson of Mungledye
PA Pen aon cide : 2 in Assam, but having arrived too
ap of the Jeypore Lerritor = ee
. Y |} late for transmission to England they
Bengal Provinces. are in accordance with the wishes of
ae scteseceesessseees (2) that gentleman made over to the
Patna, 5. vee fe is Museum of the Asiatic Society.
oe aaa Sma } 8 { Resolved that the present be ac-
Cuttack, pie Bie fis ‘i knowledged with thanks.
ale Spa eee eee 4th. From Captain Thuillier pre-
9 @eeeeeneco 88 eeee 5
Higillee, ................ L@ J senting a copy of a Manual of Sur-
veying in India.
Ordered to be acknowledged with thanks.
5th. From Mr. J. W. Sherer, Officiating Assistant Secretary to
the Government of the North West Provinces announcing the despatch
of the following books presented to the Society by order of his Honor
the Lieut. Governor, North West Provinces, viz. Battin’s Report on
Kumaon, Statistics of the North West Provinces, Statistics of Indi-
genous Education in the North Western Provinces, Directions to Reve-
nue Officers.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 625
Ordered that the present be acknowledged with thanks. |
6th. From M. P. J. Ondaatjee, Esq., through the Right Rev. the
Lord Bishop, presenting a copy of a Memoir of Dr. Quint Ondaatjee.
Ordered that the present be thankfully acknowledged.
7th. From Rdj4 Radhdként Deb Bahadur, the last volume of his
Dictionary.
Ordered that the thanks and congratulations of the Society on the
completion of this valuable work be communicated to Raja Radhakant
Deb. |
8th. The Librarian laid on the table a list of books added to the
Library during the month of August last.
The name of Lieut. Faithful, proposed and seconded at the last
meeting having being brought forward for ballot—
It was resolved that the election of Lieut. Faithful be reserved for
determination at the next meeting, as there were not eleven ordinary
members then present.
The Council submitted a Report of the expenditure on account of
the Bibliotheca Indica from the year 1847, to July, 1851, together
with a list of works published with reference to a resolution passed at
the last meeting.
Ordered that the Report be laid on the table.
The following communications were then read :
Ist. A letter from W. Seton Karr, Esq., Under Secretary to the
Government of Bengal, acquainting the Society that with the permis-
sion of the Military Board the Executive Officer of Berhampore will
proceed to Gour to make drawings of the architectural remains there,
in December next.
Resolved that the thanks of the Society be conveyed to his Honor
the Deputy Governor for this communication.
2nd. A Report on the Kurrukpore Hills, by Captain J, R. Sherwill,
communicated by Captain Thuillier.
3rd. On the Dust Whirlwinds and Cyclones, by P. T. H. Badde-
ley, Esq. M. D., communicated by H. Piddington, Esq.
Report of the Curator Museum of Economic Geology.
Economic Geology.—Captain Haughton has sent us from Suray Rela and
some other localities in the Chybassa district, four specimens of copper ore
with a bit of the smelted copper and one of common iron ore. I find upon
4.
626 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 7.
examination that one of the copper ores (No. 4) contains a small quantity
of Bismuth, but the specimen sent is too small to afford a quantitative ana-
lysis. The specimens appear to promise well, and it is remarkable that this
is the spot alluded to in my recent report to Mr. Secretary Beadon, as being
the locality from whence the natives gave the late Major Ouseley specimens
of mere iron ores for copper.
Mr. Lonsdale of Moulmein has sent a number of ores for examination,
which prove to be nothing more than different kinds of iron ore, a few
having small proportions of antimony, but none of any value.
Our Secretary has received from the Hon’ble J. C. Erskine, resident at
the Court of Nepal, the following letter and the specimen therein alluded to,
which has been examined: the report on the specimen, follows the letter.
No. 62 of 1851.
From the How ble J. C. Erskine, Resident, Nepal.
To the Secretary to the Asiatic Society of Calcutta,
dated Nepal, the 14th August, 1851. _
Srr,—I have taken the liberty of forwarding to you by Dak to-day a
specimen of a mineral somewhat resembling coal. Though deficient in
Carbon it appears to be a kind of lignite, and was found about five or six
miles from the city of _Katmandoo.
2. Would you do me the favor of obtaining from one of the members
of the Asiatic Society competent to pass a judgment on such subjects, a
description of this mineral, for the information of the Prime Minister Ge-
neral Jung Bahadoor.
I have the honor to be, Sir,
Your most obedient servant,
(Signed) J.C. Ersxine,
Resident, Nepal.
Report on a supposed specimen of lignite from Katmandoo.
This specimen is not lignite but a very promising coal shale and consider-
ably bituminous, as will be seen below. The impressions and remains of
plants which it contains are those of calamites, a plant of the coal forma-
tion. The bituminous portions are distinctly seen in the cross fracture in
their waving lines of dull shining coal.
Carefully dried before analysing, as all these shales absorb much moisture
in the rains, 100 grains of it gave,
Gaseous matter wyith-water, iw .ersa. ses cise wevetondbtanvenatese HOU
CaO ie o's ges Ba abs tetera stelbetelaver sles a awne o\biek sini s Laie eeotiobanerk bse ete
Ash, containing a small proportion of lime but principally iron and
silica, POEM Pc OATS Poe) 8 8) $58) '6).6))80.:6 (078 8) 0 ON018) D8 /8uevesa) ore Hee) 's\0) ete y ere a8: 6)'e) 8) 66 3076 33.30
100,00
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 627
Its specific gravity was not taken, as it is of too loose a texture and we
have but too small specimens of it.
(Signed) H. PIDpDINGTON,
August 27th, 1851. Curator, Museum Economic Geology.
Captain Sherwill has presented to the Museum small specimens of the
native gold and Cinnabar of California, and Dr. Huffnagle has also presented
us with a very beautiful specimen of the Auriferous Quartz from California,
shewing the gold dispersed in minute spangles through the substance of the
Semi-transparent and opaque quartz.
Ihave carried on as a paper for the Journal the Table of our Examination
of Indian Coals from that given by Mr. Jas. Prinsep in Vol. VII. p. 197,
bringing it down to the close of Vol. XIX. for 1850; the two affording at
once a full register of the Economic value of all our Indian and of some
foreign coals,
~ We have received from Mr. Walter Elliott of the Madras Civil Service. a
box of specimens collected by Lieut. Applegarth, M. N. I. near the bank of
the Kistnah which it was hoped might contain organic remains indicative of
coal, but there is nothing of the kind in them nor does even their lithologic
character give any promise of the kind. As the excavations, however, are
but superficial better success may attend farther research in more favorable
spots.
H. PippINGTON,
Curator, Museum Economic Geology.
DL LPF LLLOL LLL LOLs
For NoveMBeER, 1851. |
The usual monthly meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on the
evening of Wednesday the 5th November last, at half past 8 p. m.
J. R. Corvin, Esq. Senior member of the Council present in the
Chair.
The proceedings of the September meeting were read and confirmed.
Donations were received—
Ist. From Mr. Frederic Fitzgerald of Philadelphia. A Stone Tom-
mahawk, or war hatchet, found on the Allighaney Mountains in the
United States of America. Mr. Fitzgerald observes that “a withe of
tough wood forms the handle of this hatchet, and that it must have
been made before the discovery of America by the Europeans as iron
very soon supplied the place of stone.”
4L 2
628 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No.°7%
2nd. From D. C. Money and Raja Ramchand Sinha. Three pieces
of ancient Hindu Sculpture.
Resolved that Mr. Money and the Raja be requested to favour the
Society with an account as to the place where these interesting anti-
quities have been found.
From Messrs. Madden & Co. London, a copy of a History of Modern
and Ancient India, by Cook Taylor.
From Mons. D. C. Wiedmann, Secretary to the Royal Academy of
Sciences in Bavaria, the latest publications and transactions of the
Academy.
From Captain G. Siddons, a MS. of the Vichitra Nataka.
From the Court of Directors, a Catalogue of the Museum of the
East India Company by Dr. Horsfield.
From Captain Thuillier, a very large portfolio for the district and
general maps of India. This gentleman had further the goodness to
arrange the maps and have them fixed in it. The special thanks of
the Society were voted to the Captain.
From C. Murehead, Esq., Principal of the Grant Medical College.
A report of the Grant Medical Cellege for the Session 1850-51.
From Joseph Milligan, Esq. Secretary to the Royal Society of Van
Diemen’s Land.
The publications of the Royal Society of Van Diemen’s Land.
With reference to Mr. Milligan’s proposal for exchange of publica-
tion and specimens of Natural Products it was resolved—
That a set of the Researches as far as available and a complete set
of the Journal be forwarded to the Society by an early opportunity,
and that the request for exchange of specimens of Natural History be
referred to the Council for report. |
The Chairman stated to the meeting that Dr. O’Shaughnessy has
very obligingly offered to explain the details of the Electric Telegraph
now in operation between Diamond Harbour and Calcutta, to the
members of. the Asiatic Society, any day they may appoint between
the hours of 11 a. m. to 3 p. m., and proposed that the thanks of the
Society be accorded to Dr. O’Shaughnessy for his kind offer, and that
the members avail themselves of the same at 11 a. m. on Saturday
the 15th instant, when a special meeting of the Society will be held at
the Telegraph Office, Chandpaul Ghat.
1851.} Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 629
Lieut. Faithful, duly proposed and seconded at the August meeting,
was balloted for and elected an ordinary member.
The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the December
meeting ;
Captain R. V. Thurburn ;—proposed by Dr. A. Sprenger, seconded
by Mr. Colvin.
Captain Layard ;—proposed by Captain Thuillier and seconded by
Captain Sherwill.
The Council communicated for the adoption of the meeting, a report
by the Philological Committee on the publication of texts in the
Bibliotheca Indica.
Report.
The Committee is of opinion—
That whilst it is of the highest importance for translations to be
made here in India with all Hindu assistance, it is not expedient to
limit the publication of volumes in the Bibliotheca Indica to works
which the editors may be prepared at once to translate. It is evident
that such a restriction would operate unfavorably, as in many cases,
years must be spent before a perfectly satisfactory translation could be
finished.
At the same time the Section recommend that no work should be
printed without so much critical apparatus as is necessary for giving
an account of the MSS. made use of, their authority and age, &c. and
a resume of the contents of the Volume.
Also that the Ishwar Chandra Sharmana’s offer to edit the Sarbha-
darshana Sangraha be accepted.
Also that Dr. Roer having offered to publish the second part of the
Naishada with the commentary of Mallinath,—a work which has been
recommended by Professor Lassen, Dr. Roer’s offer be accepted.
Proposed by Mr. Colvin, seconded by Dr. Walker and resolved that
the recommendations of the Council be adopted. .
Major Baker submitted for the inspection of the Society a drawing
of a piece of Grecian sculpture found in Peshawur.
Babu Rajendralél Mittra exhibited a set of electrotype impressions
of the Roman gold coins lately submitted to the Society by General
W. Cullen.
630 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 7.
Notice was given by Dr. A. Sprenger that he would propose at the
next meeting,
That the Museum of Natural History of the Society be offered to
the Government for the formation of a Government Museum.
This proposal was referred to the Council for Report under the
provisions of the Bye-laws.
Communications were received —
Ist. From Mr. E. Thomas, enclosing a paper on certain ancient
coins collected in Peshawur.
2nd. From Captain Thuillier, submitting an abstract of Meteoro-
logical mean annual summaries for ten years from 1841 to 1851.
From the same, forwarding a note on an inscription found in Mon-
ghyr with a drawing by Captain Layard.
From Babu Radhanath Sickdar, through Captain Thuillier. An
account of the table used for reducing Barometrical observations to 32
Fahrenheit, in the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta.
Resolved—that Dr. Fayerer be requested to favour the Society with
such information as he may be able to obtain, regarding an inscription
on the face of a rock near the Laur Thannah within ten miles of
Sylhet.
LIBRARY.
The following additions have been made to the Library since August last.
Presented.
Memoir on the Statistics of Indigenous education within the North West-
ern Provinces of the Bengal Presidency. Compiled from Official Documents
under orders of the Hon’ble the Lieut.-Governor of the North Western
Provinces. By R. Thornton, Esq. Calcutta, 1850. 8vo.—By THE GovERN-
MENT OF THE NortTH WESTERN PROVINCES.
Directions for Revenue Officers in the North Western Provinces. Cal-
cutta, 1850, 8vo.—By THE SAME.
Official Reports on the Province of Kumaon with a Medical Report on
the Mohamari in Gurhwal, in 1849-50. By J. H. Batten, Esq. Agra, 1851,
8vo.—By THE SAME.
Memoir on the Statistics of the North Western Provinces. By A. Shake-
spear, Esq. Calcutta, 1848, 8vo.—By THE SAME.
Selections from the Records of the Bengal Government, No. II. Report
on the Nuddia Rivers. By Capt. Lang. By tHe GoveRNMENT OF
BENGAL.
1851. Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 631
A Grammar of the Panjabi language with Appendices. Lodiana, 1851, 8vo.
—By Sir Henry Evvior.
A Manual of Surveying for India. By Captains R. Smyth and H.S.
Thuillier, Caleutta, 1851, 8vo.—By Capt. THUILLIER.
Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, No. XIV.
Vol. VI.—By THE SociETy.
’ 33 Revenue Survey Maps of the Bengal Presidency.—By Capt. THUIL-
LIER, DepuTY SURVEYOR GENERAL.
Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, No. V. for
1850.—By THE Sociery.
A Brief Memoir of the Life of the late Peter Philip Jurgen Quint On-
daatjee, Colombo, 1851, 12mo. pamphlet.—By THE ComPILErR.
Brief Lectures on Mental Philosophy and other subjects; delivered in
Sanskrit to the Students of the Benares Sanskrit College, Allahabad, 1845,
12mo.—By J. Muir, Esa.
The Civil Auditor’s Manual for the North West Provinces, by T. K. Lloyd,
Esq. Calcutta, 1851, 4to.—By THE GOVERNMENT oF THE NortH WEstT-
ERN PROVINCES.
The Procedure of the Civil Courts of the East India Company in the
Presidency of Fort William. By William McPherson, Esq. Part I. Cal
cutta, 1851, 4to.—By Toe AUTHOR.
The Vichetra Natak in Punjabi. MS. 12mo.—By Capt. Grorce SIp-
DONS.
Ancient and Modern India, by the late W. Cooke Taylor: revised by
P. J. Mackenna, Esq. London, 8vo. 1851.—By Messrs. Mappsen & Co.
Papers and Proceedings of the Royal Society of Van Diemen’s Land.
Vol. I. pts. I.-II.-I11.—By toe Sociery.
Rules of the Royal Society of Van Diemen’s Land. Pamphlet.—By THE
SoOcIETY.
Lexicon Geographicum cui titulus est claus ESM Slows! che edly Ove| 0,
Tertius Fasciculus exhibens literas Djim-Kha. Edidit T. G. J. Juynbull.
Lugduni Batavorum, 1851, 8vo.—By tHE Curators oF THE ACADEMY
or LrypENn.
Life of Mohammad from original sources. By Dr. A. Sprenger. Allaha-
bad 1851, 8vo.—By rue AuTHOR.
Abhandlungen der kéeniglich Bayrischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.
Part I. of Vols. 26 and 27. By the Royal Academy of Munich.
Gelehrte Anzeigen, Vols. 30-31.—By THe Same.
Bulletin der koenigl, Akademie der Wissenschaften.—Nos. 23-4.—By
THE SAME.
632 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 7.
Ueber die politische Reformbewegung in Deutschland im XV. Iahrhun-
derte und den Antheil Bayerns an derselben, eine Rede gehalten an dem
91 Stiftungstage der k. bayer. Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Munchen
am 28th Marz, 1850, von Dr. Coost Hofler. Munich, 1850, 4to. pamphlet.
—By THE SAME.
Einige Worte tber Wallensteins Schuld Fest-Rede gelesen in der 6ffent-
lichen Sitzung der kgl. Bayr. Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Munchen zur
Feier ihres ein und neunzigsten Stiftungstages am 28th Marz, 1850 von Dr.
Rudhart. Munchen, 1850, 4to. pamphlet.—By THE SAME.
Abhandiung wiber das Schul- und Lehr-wesen der Mohammedaner im Mit-
telalter, von Dr. Daniel Haneberg, Munich, 1850, 4to. pamphlet.—By THE
SAME.
Bibidhartha Safigraha, an illustrated Bengali periodical in the plan of the
“‘ Penny Magazine.” No. I.—By Ba’su Ra’sENDRALA‘L Mirra.
Observations des Phenomenes Periodiques extraits du Tome XXV. des
Memoires de l’académie Royale de Belgique, 4to.—By Tue AcaprEmy.
Zeitschrift der Deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft. Funfter Band,
1 Heft.—By tue Society.
Bulletin de la Societé de Geographie Troisieme serie, Tome XIV.—By
THE SOCIETY.
Annual Report of the Grant Medical College, Bombay Session, 1850-51.
Bombay, 1851, 8vo.—By THE SECRETARY OF THE COLLEGE.
Journal of the Indian Archipelago, for July and August.—By THE
EDITOR.
Ditto ditto, two copies. —By THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.
Memoirs of the Royal Astronomical Society, Vol. XIX. London, 1851,
4to.— By THE SOCIETY.
Monthly Notices of the Royal Astronomical Society containing papers,
abstracts of papers, and reports of the Proceedings of the Society from
November, 1849, to June, 1850, Vol. X.—By THE Society.
Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, Vol. 1V.—By tHE Socirry.
Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London for 1850,
part Il.—By THe Society.
Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
for August and September, 1851.—By tur Deputy SuRVEYOR GENERAL.
Tattwabodhini Patrika, Nos. 97-8-9.—By tue TATTWABODHINI SoBHA’.
The Oriental Baptist, Nos. 57-8-9.—By THE Epitor.
Calcutta Christian Observer, for September and October, 1851.—By THE
EDITORS.
The Oriental Christian Spectator, for August, September and October,
1851.—By THE Epiror.
1851.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 633
The Indian Charter, Nos. 1-2-3.—By THE EpiTor.
Upadeshak, Nos. 57-8-9.—By THE Epiror. .
Compte Rendus de l’ouvrage de J. A. Vullers intitulé: Institutiones
Linguz Persicze cum Sanskrita et Zendica Lingua comparate, Par M. Garcin
de Tassy. Pamphlet.—By tHe AUTHOR.
Satyarnab, for September and October, 1851.—By tur Rev. J. Lone.
Mortality and chief diseases of the Troops under the Madras Government,
European and Native, from the years 1842-46, compared with those of 1847.
—By Lirvut.-Cou. W. H. SyKEs.
Citizen Newspaper for September and October.—By THE EnpiTor.
Purnachandrodaya, ditto for ditto.—By tur Epiror.
Eachanged.
Jamieson’s Journal, No. 100.
London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, for March, April
and May, 1851.
Journal Asiatique, Nos. 79-80.
Athenzum, Nos. 12-35-36-37-38-39-40-41-42.
Calcutta Review, No. 30.
Purchased.
Edinburgh Review, No. 191.
North British Review, No. 29-30.
Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Nos. 43-4-5.
Journal des Savants, May, June and July, 1851.
Comptes-Rendus, Nos. 22-3-4-5-6.
Ra’‘JENDRALA'L MitrTRa.
December 2nd, 1851.
LODO?
For DecemsBer, 1891.
At a meeting of the Society held on the 3rd instant, at half-past
8 P.M.
Sir JAMES Cotvite, President, in the chair.
The Proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Donations were received—
Ist. From the Government of Bengal. Nos. 3 and 4 of the
Selections from the Record of the Bengal Secretariat Office.
2nd. From Dr, A. Sprenger. A copy of his new edition of the
Gulistan.
4M
634 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
Capt. Thurburn and Capt. Layard, who had been duly proposed
and seconded at the last meeting, were balloted for, and elected ordinary
members.
The President submitted on the part of the Council the following
report with reference to the notice which Dr. Sprenger had given at
the last meeting, of his intention to bring forward, at this meeting, a
motion to the effect that the Museum of the Society be offered to the
Government for the formation of a Government Museum, and which
had been by a resolution of that meeting referred to the Council.
Report.
«The Council having duly considered the motion of which notice was
given by Dr. Sprenger at the last General Meeting and referred to this
body for its consideration, is unanimously and decidedly opposed to the
proposed offer of the museum to the Government.”
Upon this, the Motion was withdrawn by Dr. Sprenger.
In conformity to a resolution of the Council, notice was given that
they would propose at the approaching Annual General Meeting that
the bye-Law No. 6 regarding the election of ordinary members be
amended by striking out from it the word “eleven” and inserting
seven.
Mr. Blyth read his report of progress made in the - Zoological
Department, during the month of November last.
The Council reported for the information of the meeting that they
have granted to Mons. Garcin de Tassy, member of the French Aca-
demy, and to the Midnapore native Library, each a copy of the Biblio-
theca Indica.
The President read an extract from a private letter from Major
Kittoe requesting that the society would give to the Museum to be
established at the new college at Benares, specimens of any thing
Mineralogical, Entomological, Zoological, Fossil, Concological and cu-
riosities, of which the Society may have duplicates to spare. Referred
to the Council under the bye-laws.
Confirmed 7th January, 1852. J. W. Cotvixe, President.
PRARAARRARALRAL LIDIA AAA
eons sree | 1°8L | 3S8 | 648 | ST8"EZ BS Ee Se ¢eL | G'e8 | o's8 | €98"6% eee eth veer | BOL | BLL | LLL | OT8°'6/ VOT
yauny) °s ZL | L'18 | 9°08 | 080" OWId| “A “N | fe | O'8L | 2°94 | $L0° onId| °N 8°89 | FOL | SOL |8TO'OS] Te
31d| “ES | EL | 68 | O'E8 | 000'08 Onld| “A “S | 6'SL | S'T8 | 0°08 | SFO" onIq; °s CTL | O'SL | O'&L | 666" 0g
ond) ‘Ss OFL | SFB | SEB | 0666S OWIG|"M *S*S| L'SL | SIS | S08 | Zt0° OIG |"A “S “S| LOL | SSL | OBL | G66°6Z] 62
ONG) “M"S | L'OL | €'F8 | 0°88 | BIO" OW'd) “AM | OGL | STB | L°6L | 990° OIG) “M “S | 8'%L | O'FL | 4’8L | TEO'OS! 8%
OWI M *S*S| Z9L | 0'S8 | O'F8 | TOO'OS OIG) “M ‘S | 9°SL | 8'%8 | HIB | FFO'OS OWIT|M'S*M| SFL | HSL | OGL | 686 LZ
OnIT| ‘MM “S | 6'6L | 6'S8 | 6'F8 | GTA" od); "S | O°6L | 8'E8 | B'I8 | S¢é od) "Ss BSL | L'SL | SL | 06° "$9
JBIIO] “MS | BOL | Z'98 | S'S8 | 6T8" 1a), “S | Shh | 878 | £%8 | 98° IID} °S GLL| SL.) (OF Ven 4
eqs-ornwnD| "*AA | O84 | O'S8 | BIB | OGL" Heays-ojnwny)| "AA | S'9L | 0°08 | O'6L | TLL" Apnol| *M “N | PL | 9'SL | HSL | SOL ¥Z
onc aN e'GL | 99L | HOL | SLY SUIUIRY) "TN | BSL | O'OL | HSL | OZS Sumey) qT “nN | oh | O'9L | SOL | FS" * &%
ond x OL | SSL | O'LL | GOL Onid) “A “N | #24 | 2°84 | O'8L | 908° Apno[D| “a "N | O'9L | B'9L | FOL | BSL" BS
Sulurey aS Gh | SLE) 28 | 9LL Apnoip| "a | sez | g'18 | 9°08 | 6TS: Aj2zuq| *q 9°GL | 9°9L | O'LL | LLL 1Z
Apno[D| “A *N | O'8L | 9°28 | FB | KIB" 0V1| A “N “A| S94 | 9°08 | 3:08 | P88" Apno| “a “N | Sh | PLL | HLL | 6F8" 0
Oda “N'A! S6L | 9°S8 | O'¢8 | E98" Old; "AH | O'6L | 9°E8 | SEB | 236° | SPNO[D-pasasyeog) = “qq ell | S'8L | Z8L | 898° *S6T
ond! “A “N | 0°08 | ¥°68 | 6°88 | TSB onid) “A "N | 6'6L | O'L8 | SSB | OTE Nejs-O1ID| “A'S | BBL | BEL | SEL | PSB 81
HBIS-OTMWND) “AA "S | 8°08 | 9°98 | 9°98 | 688" BUCS ORONO) MS 8G) 08 ore | 916 onIqd; ‘Ss PRL | G6L | F6L | 818" LT
ynwnd} "A *S§ | 608 | O88 | 2°98 | F88" ymin) “M “S | S64 | B98 | S78 | LIE IID} *s L'8L | 96L | F°6L | 898° 9T
suruey} “¢ v6L | BSB | 8S8 | ZEB" ONG) “ASS | 918 | 8°98 | O'S8 | LLB’ | IwEd-AT[er9UED)| | -g “| SEL | OGL | HCL | PIS ST
OMA °S °A| OTB { O88 | 9°L8 | GFL" OIA °S “A| 6°08 | *:98 | S'Ss | 282° od) “WT PRL | OGL | BSL | PSL rI
oniqg| ‘qT 9°6L | O'L8 | O'L8 | OSL" ONIT| “MM “N | S'6L | FF8 | O'FB | FOB" Od| “A'S | OBL | SEL | OGL | PSL" €I
OnId) “M “S | S&T8 | 9°98 | 2°98 | STS" onid| ‘| *s | erg | 9°98 | e'sg | TL8° wwaiQ} “sg PSL | S'6L | OGL | eee" “SZI
B1{s-O[NUIND "AA *S *S) PIB | HBB | FB | 6S8" neqys-opnwng| “7 °s | z0s | 098 | 2 F8 | OTE ynwng| -g O'8L ORL | FBL | TL8 Il
IQUINT|"AA °S "S| ¥°08 | 0°98 } 0°98 | 9¢8° NUN! AA “S *S} $08 | S'¥8 | 0'S8 | 088" HeHs-OMGMO) Mag Orek | O6E | OGL 18" ot
Hets-oynwuND} *¢ 218 | 4°98 | #8 | TOs old) "Ss F'08 | 98 | O'Ss | 178° A[zzuqq}*g eB | GGL | OGL | S6L" 6
IqUIN A “S *A}| f'08 | 9'€8 | O°S8 | 08° HBAS-O|NUN OA “S “A) 9'6L | F'PB | 98 | 198" | SPNO]D-porsweog)-| -g "|| GOL’) OBL | BBL | FOB" 8
Apno[D| “A °S | 08 | 298 | 398 | 6I8" Apno[d| “a "Ss | 9°08 | 988 | Lz | 498° Apnoio] -q “g | 9'LL | BBL | BBL | 862° L
IqUIN] “| “S | 9°64 | O'F8 | SEB | STL Al2ZU| "TS *§ | FL | SEL | H'6L | OFL SUIUIBY) “Tg “S| NLL | BBL | S'BL | 99 9
ONG) “A *“N | ¥'08 | 3°98 | $'F8 | 909" Apno[d] “a *-N | FLL | B08 | OGL | FL9° Apnojp| sg | 6SL | LL | PLL | 909" 8$
ONT AA NN] 2°68 | 4°06 | 068 | 099° ONIC)"MA'N “N| 8°08 | O'98 | FSB | SEZ" WVBIIS-OLIQ) —* AT O'6L | 218 | 8°T8 | 069 b
Onid) “MS | OB | O68 | 9°68 | Th oMd) “A'S | VIB | 8°98 | 9°98 | STS" yawunD| "Ss | we | 98 | sss | TLL g
Heyseopnwny) *¢ 918 | +06 | 0°06 | EL" EUS OURO oe soe | eeneorns) | -16L: WRIS-OLND| +g O18 | $8 | S18 | SEL j
TNWNI-OID| "T'S | S18 | S16 | S06 | 90L°6z YNUNI-OMNID) “AA "S | O'SS | 9°98 | 8°98 | ZEL°6S ApnoiD| *m ‘sg | PIS | BBS | FSS | SOL"62 Lt
° ° o _|sayouy is 5 o |seyouy ° ° o |Seyouy
fe)
an leat oles auto. | ly ee | =) 8) & |e geet) Sali | scales oe
"AYS Jo joodsy 48 B 5 = oi "AG JO joodsy oS Ss 3 = rj ot "ANS JO yOodsy ° ws o 5 g eos
£3 | F ~ Peele ec | ec eet 53 | = i
“PUM ‘ainjyelad wa J, S “pul *ainjyeled ua J, 5 ‘puiqa | *oanyesroduiay, °
"u00N JUaIeddy 1% spe suoOTyeAIASgG "WUI0S “YG 3B paasasqo dinssalq WNWIXe AT ‘9SIU-UNG 1B APBU SUOTBAJASGG
GoOT| °° |) SOI | 9°94) O's8 F°L8 seeees “**" | 1°81) 8°Z8| FSB) 89L°6S eee nie "°°" | @BLI G'F8| OSB) TSL'6% ee sere | RL) 1°S8| L°S8| 6SL°6%
1g e ** | 1°86 | 8°69] NLL) PSR] NBAIS-o;NWUND|* AA *N| G'FL| 'SB) 9°%8) $86" O11 | AN N/ 0'FL) € £8) SFB} 896" YNUND| “AA | S°SL/9°FR)S" FB] L9G"
0g oe ** | O'FOT | 8'TL| 6°82) 0°98)SVa OF] ONT) MM ‘S/0°SL] 1°38) 3°E8) FFE" 011 |'A'S'"S] 0'SL/ O'F8) O'R] 6B6" OIG | "S| F°SL/3'S8) S°S8) S26"
6% ne °° | LTO | STL] 8°82/ F°98 onId|'M °S| F a1 1'G8| SSB) FE oid) M *S} 9°€2) S48) 0'GR| T36" OVNIC|'M ‘S| F°SL/ 8°S8) 9°S8| S86"
8% ee °° | L°SOT | 8'SL/ 9°6L| #98 OIG) "M “S| 6'FL| 818) 8'Z8) FFG OnId) “S | 8°3L/ 8'Fg| 9°¢8) S76" OIG | M “S| LT) 6°38) 8°S8) oS6"
Lz iG °* | S°SOT | 3'FL| 8:08/ S18 onIg 9°11) &'F8) 0°S8| $96" OIG| “M |3°9L) 0°98) ¢ 98) L476" OIG) “AA | 9°9L/ 9°98) S°98 LPG"
9 " ** | SCOT | BFL) OTR] L°L8 OIG |" M“SS) 8'8L! 6°%8) SFB) S88" OWI |’ M “S| HLL) SSR} 1°98) 998° 0131 |"AA*SS| O'8L| F°28/ 8°98 098°
GZ e|:. ** | SOT | 9°92! T'38] G°L8 IeIzD| “S| PBL) 8'S8) 8'F8/ZI8" 1891)" MS'S/ 0°82) 8°98) 0728) F9L" IBID |"AA “S| FOL) F18/ SLB FLL
rz ee “+ | o'96 | L@Ll F6z| 0°98 HeNs-O1ND} "S| 6°g1/8'E8/ 9'F8/ 619" | WeIys-OpNUIND|'M NAL B'B1) B°Gg/ 9°¢g/ 899" yNUND| “AA | gL) 098) 3'SB 299"
63) jIT'O |S80'0 | °° | 8°GL) PSL} O'8L ApNo[D "ANON | 9°G1| O'BL| BLL) GSS" suiurey] “N | L°SL) 9°22) G22) STS’ Apnoid| “N _ |8°SL/0°RL/°4L 88h"
ZG| |STOT [-upacso] °° | 6'L! 6°SL| BSL sululey |° “N| ¢°SL} S°9L) 9°SL) §99° Ajzzuqy |" N SSL) f'9L) G°G2/ £99" sululey | A *N | LL) S°S1/0'SL 669
TZ} |0L°0 | $290 | 9°F6 | Z'SL| S'6L| L°S8 Apno[D| °H °S | 9°9L/ 0'6L) S62) ZL" og |a'S'A 8’ LL) 0°08! ¢°6L| OTL" Apnolo "A'S"H| O°22| $82) 0'8L GIL
0Z; |98°0 | 0280 | 9°66 | 3°92] 9°08) 0°98] “SPIO P9191789S) “A “S | 9°91) 9°8L) O°6L) SL" OIG) “A *S | F°LL/%°6L| 0'08| TSL" oumley ("a “N | 0°21) 0°6L| 7°18 S98"
6T| |gt'O | SOl'O | Zgol | z'LL| 138] O28 Apno[p ANA] 0°94) 0°64) 0°08} Tes" Apnog | “N| 9°82/8'T8/z'zg/ 908" J e4Is-o|NWIND | "A “N | 0°61] 0'F8| SEB B62"
i8T| ) |*S'0 | OTS'O | S'8OT | L°8L| 9°F8) F°06 WeI}S-O1D| "S| BL] FT] 0°%S8) 808" NVIS-OlD! "S| BBL) G'zB) e°e8| T6L" oululey |" “S | $91) 8°82) S°F8) LO8"
AI ae ** | PLOT | 9°82| 9°F8] S706} MB-41S-ofnUIND) "AA “S |B'T8) 9°98) $°28) Sz8" onid|"M “S/£'08/0'06) 0'06/284° | HB4S-o]nUND| “S| FOR) 0'06/ #68 9BL"
91 ie *- | OT | 9°91| 2°F8/ 8°68] Sea 09) IwIID) “S| oO'T8| $98} 3°98] 18" IeaD} “S| F 08) z'88 0°68] 162° youn) |"M °S!% 18) 6'a8) 0°68 S18"
ST a "> | BLOT | Zaz! orga] Gee] WBAs-oynuIND! “S| g'08/0°S8) 0°98] GGL’ | WeIIS-OTMUND |" AA "SS! 9°T8/ B°Z8) 2°28) FLL" Te1ys-o]NMUNY| “S| S18) 86g s'S8 FBL"
FT| je¢'O |S6P'°0 | FTOT | T'82| FEB] 9°88 onId| “A °S | F°6L) L 08) 08) 9EL" suluey] “YT |S 'Ll|So'eL/ ose etl” IWIN | “S| 9°08| 9°Fg/S°E8 SIL’
81 = ** | S'FOT | SSL] T'e8] 0°88 Apno[D| “A |%'08| 0'F8) $'F8/ z69" Oniq| H “N|@'8L) 9°¢8) ¢'9g) [29° IPNUWND-OLI A "N | 0°08) F'F8| SFB 89"
aI ae ** | oor | 2'gz| TR! 0°06] —— R49S-O1NTD) “S| 8'08/ B'FB! FSB) GL" onig! “S |S 18/s'ogioug| Fes: J Bes-omuMH! “S| 1°08) 7'gg|s'68 eel"
HIT] |6z°0 | S2z'O | SGOT | 6'LL) G*e8| 068] BRLS-o[MwND| “T “S | 8°08) Z'¢8] $8) 808" 01d | AA"SS| 8°08) ¢'F8) 0 Fg) 908" Apno[D| “S |Z 08) g'sg/ 818 318"
FOT|@/6t'0 | SSO | FTOT O'8L| 28] 8°98 NWN] “A *S | 4°6L| 0'S8| $'Z8| Z08" ontg) “S (984/818) 8°T9| 884" OnId) “S | F°8L) P18) 918 S62"
6 LZ'0 | GShS'0 | BSOI |Z BL/ ¢'SB) F'88 yejs-o1tg| *S |zogiers o'Selzzz° | Wers-ornung] “S |Z T8/9 ogi gze| PSL’ fF VeAs-ofnuNH) “S| E18} 9°18) 8°98 SPL"
18 e ** | g-g0T g°9z| 6:28] 3°88] “SPI9-PazenedS| ‘A *S | Z'08) SSB] 8°S8) ISL" ApnojD| “S| 8°08) 3'S8) 7°Gg! SBL" Apno[d| "S_ | 9°08] 6:98, 0°48 SEL"
L 60°0 |¢90°0 | L°L6 | Z°LL/8°T8| $98 IQUINT | "A °S | Z'6L| 8°08] B18) F9L" surureyy | A SS/ 8°08) #28) O'eg| SPL" ond] “A “S | 9°08) Fg! 0'F8 BFL’
9 | |gGO |06r'0 | $16 | Z°LL/0'T8) L'F8 O11 “A “S | 8°SZ/ S'T8) F°T8| 969° oiq| “A *S | S82) 2°18) Tg) P99" SulUeY |" “S | 8°8L) 1°18) S18, 999°
S| JOLT |$S0'T | 8'FOT | Fz] 6°08] 6°98 ApnofD| *N | ¥°82/ 8°18] $'%8) OFS" Apnojd|M *N | 9°6L| 0'g6/ 9°¢g) FES’ O11 |'A *N | 2'62| 0'F8) 0'S8 SEs"
IP | [00°C | $96°0 | Z°SOT | O'T8| 9°98) 3°s6 O91 |" AN°N| G°ZB! F°88) 0°68) 989° ontq|MNN| P28) ¢'16 ¢'16) 92S" ond) “N | *'Z8\ F'16) 7°06 FBS"
iS ea ** | O'90T | 0°28] e°28) 9°36 091 | “A “NI | $'18) 0°98) £°98] T89" oniq| “AA “S/8'T8/ 0°06) e°T6| O29" OWI | M “S| FSB] #16 O16 P89"
Zz r( eo ee 8901 z'18 1°98 Z'GG 1)81]S-O1119 °9 ara) 6°18 9°98 002° 1ye1}s-oyNWND Ta) 028 Z'06 L 06 GL9° 17e.13Ss-O7N wns) °S 9'Z8 Gr 16, ia 16 TL9°
iT *- -- levor| gegl Fg see] Wnwma-o1g) +g | z-08/ 0°98) F'28/ PL9'Gz] —ENUIM-o1ID| “S| F'08| F°L8/ e'6g, SG9°6B]_ FH NUUMI-OUNIT AA “S| BB) 0'SG| BG 0L9°6%
} |_| 9uy | "your | al a ee 5 o | o \saqouy So | ¢ (odeul ar} o- |-o, (S°4yany
| bs Pp M = =
{E/E} owovieddn) Fe) 2) ES ge | See oe ee ef) 2/2) 2) gf Pes] =| S12 | we
ie 5 G 09 OA 5 ro) 4 moh bo Ss | = B2 =o ee) > | tS ron) Bog ee) elo oe
"(2 yoaq lyoag | 5° B | * |ekagjoqoodsy|S &) S| =| SP | ws | Aigjoqodsy| PS) =e | =| = a | ‘Aygjojoodsy/" BS! ec | =| S | we
sia (CS ee mglean | 22 ae Sie ee | | Cae 3s Sane) | ee
Tv ing *1AJIWIOWIIY J soe ae - a Pe eS AR eat oT oo Se is =
a | “SuonBAcly 43 jmnuumyy pue “pura! taunyeuoduiay, | & “pur AA | e4nyesedwa J, S "puraa| ‘aanyesadmay: ©
Piesacnenyy ary! * ° WOUWINX®B IAT *yas-uUNS 4B OpRul suolvAIEsSqO ‘ud 71e possasqo dANSSOd J UU NULUL TAT "WOF 'YZIB IPBU SUOTPBALISGO
[panwaquos ‘uajse.saxy 7090.70]0.109}9 717 |
cee es fe wes LOL | OT8 |} L6L | 66°66 stalin er €'69 | SLL | PSL | S66'6% pectic Soe 6°99 169 | 669 | LF6'6s/ Beet
Apno[D|"MAN'N | 6'L9 | 6°SL | 9'ez | L00°0S Apnoip|; “N | o'g9 | 6'TL | TIL | 990° ApnoiD| *N *'S9 | S'69 | $69 |R0008] “SOs
ond, Bin ZOL | $08 | O'8L | L86° ond “N 699 -| SPL | STL |. 680 BIO |"M'N'N| 269 | G99 | OL9 | 616° 6%
ond; “N GOL | S6L | FLL | 696° ontd “N 899 | 9S, | STL | 120 WYOIIS-OLIT AA NON] BID | 299 | O99 | G96" 8%
Te310) ON G69 | S’8L | gO, | 086° On] "N o'o9 | aes | SIL | 880° OnId)"M'’N°N} $19 | O'S9 | #99 | 666 XG
1huny) "N o89 | SLL | FOL | 066° od “N oS9 | GSL | STL | &S0° RUN M'N°N} 8'%9 | 699 | 0°99 | 686° 9Z
18210| “M “N | 0°89 | OGL | GLL | L96° TRIO) "N OL9 | PSL | 9EL | 120 0E eat) “N 89 | BL9 | 689 | OG6" GZ
TQWND|*AA NN} 9°SL | ¥'Z8 | g'08 | 906° AZ@H| "M "N | G'tL | 994 | HSL | $96" ASS0q) °S PCL | SEL | LGL | 968° ¥Z
wd ‘S 9'OL | PZB | C'Og | TZ8° ond ‘Ss GOL | ¢8L | GGL | 618° Te Oe "M 3S} 699 | O89 | 6-L9 | TEs" *S&%
ond) “M L169 | 208 | O'6L | 6LE OnId)| “AA “N | G69 | GOL | FHL | LPG'GZ 0.007) "AA "N | $219 | S89 | G89 | 648 (6
OnId) “MN | O'L9 | SEL | FLL | TSE" OWI) “M “N | #99 | GL | 8'SL | L00° TNUNI-OLUIT)| “AA oS9 | 9L9 ; OL9 | TIE 1Z
OIG) M'N’M| 3°69 | S6L | SLL | 896°6% ONT |"M' N*M] 8°99 | 68h | OZL | TSO old; “N FEI | B69 | O'F9 | Z86'6z 0%
Iwea1O "N 8°69 | O'€8 | O'I8 | £00'0E TO) “A °N | G99 | OBL | SL | 090'0E 13D) “A “N | v9 | LO | OLO | TIO'og 6T
YAWNI-OTD) “AH “N | SSL | 628 | STs | 686° TRC OI) de Nisei U, | Oleh al Gun | ceo: YNUNI-OLITY| 269 | GIL | SIL | Ze ST
1YBd4S- O11) “N S'GL | S68 / 2:08 | 806° onld “N CTW Ss LL | OSL | S96" TYRAS-OLUIT, We | BG9 | S19 | OLY | G26" LT
JeoTD| “AH °N | 8°89 | 66L | GL | LEE TVD) “M “N | O'L9 | B'SL | SSL | 686°6% IVD; wey) | ged | O'S9 | O'S9 | 096° “SOT
SUNG). 7 a 799 | BL | O'LL | 896" V1S-OLUID)| NT 699 | PSL | OGL | L60" NVI}S-O1TD) Wye | O'S9 | 9'FO | FO | SLE" CT
“‘eAs- Olt)! "MON | 8°S9 | SEL | DLL | SSE old) "“M “N |0¢99 | oGL | SSL | OTO'OS owt “N 829 | FSO | FSO | 186" Lal
Onld| "M °N | OTL | 828 ) OTR | SFE’ OIG) “M “N | 0°02 | o6L | SLL | £66 onId| °N 8°19 OOL | 869 | SFE SI
ond) “N 904 | #88 | F198 | STE oniIg| °N 6°69 | F'O8 | S'BL | L96°6% on'd| “N ¢89 | LOL | 8 OL | 9T6" aI
OnId | AA’ N'N}| O'OL | O38 | $08 | 6S6 TIO} “M °N | 9°69 | BLL | S'9L | FIO’ IID} oN 819 | GOL | OTL | 096° Il
ond *N StL | G28 | STE | 916° yNUNS-OLN)| “HN | 80, | @6L | BLL.) 610 YNUNI-OdT)| = NT 289 | SIL | STL | L96° or
1P3TD| "MN | BSL | O'B | F'TB | TOG’ ONtd) “M 'N | FTL | PLL | SOL | 196 old!) “N 799 | SIL | OTL | 9IE "$6
ontd] “N | SL | O'8 | 9°08 | S88" ong) "N | ¢'ty, | ¥'08 | 9°84 | F386" ONIN N| 0°69 | 9SL | OSL | PLB 8
OnId| “M “°N | FOL | S38 | STs | $68" ond) °N ZOOL | 26 |. 9LL | 696° OMId) “NT O'L9 | @OL | FOL | 006° L
TYBIYS- OL) “N ZGL | S68 | FT8 | 618° ISOLA NN] 6'OL | 28L | F'9L | OF OMId) °N O19 | O'OL | FOL | 006 9
Je91D| “MA "N | L°TL | O'F8 | O's | ¥06' 13D) °N GIL | g'08 | O'6L | 196° oid) “Ny 89 | GIL | OTL | STE G
BI4S-OLN| NT OZL | 8°E8 | seg | FS8° IYB1YS-OlLTD| NT GT, | g'08 | F'6L | 806° 1WBIIS-OLITD | AT O'OL | OSL | SEL | 6L 4
RUVIND-OLIED| “MN | SVL | O'8 | STS | 4666S, = HMUIND-O1ND| “NF GL | G08 | 0°64 | 6L6°6G} WNuIND-OND| +A | HTL | GOL | SFL |8B6'GS! — EE
NeMS-OMID “AN NT} O'FL | 9'FB | 9's | F00' B1}S-OLND) ay o'eL | 9°18 | 2:08 | 490° WBIS-OIND) “| “NT | FOL | BSL | 9'SL | LEO" Sz
ITO" NON] PPL | L°F8 | Seg | 80008 Tea[D| °N SFL | PIS | G6L | L490 0¢ TIO} ON ZOL | O@L | OSL | 60 0E T
© ° ° sayouy ‘ 5 ° soyouy c ° o |seyouy
so | 2 | 8 | 9) ee es | 2). ee gel) 3) S| 8) ae) &
oO a = A mM =3 5
‘Ay joyodsy | 2 o ey a Slo 4 | ‘Ag Jo yoodsy a8 ee = S| my = | ‘ag jo yedsy ° wo & 2 a ms -
a : e Bei dlecta ts Me eS | os P
*PULM ‘aanyeiod ws J, S *puLAA *aanye1od wa J, 5 “PULAA *a1nye1edwia J, °
‘uoON JUaIRddy 1% apeUl suOTIeALASgG "UW OG ‘Y 6 3 Padsosqo oinssalq WNWwIixe] *9SLI-UNG 1B APVUW SUOIYBAJASQC,
"IGS ““aquaaony fo yquopy ay, sof ‘n9nId1v9 ‘an{E Ssyvsauay Lohaaing ay2 yo gday sagsibay 109160)0.L0020
00°0 | 00°0 | 646 | 189/694) o'¥8 ame "°** | O'TL) 0'6L| 0'08/ 618°6% peters “*** | SOL! #18] 9°S8! SL8°6Z pa aie sees | Trz| e'e8] 6°38! LL8 6z
os}c| °° ** 1 O°S6 | 389) ESL] FSB 18310} M NN GOL] 9°LL) &'8L| 686° e310) M NN] 0°69) 8°62) 0°08) 0&6" Jv3/D0| *N | ¥'OL| 9°19] 6°08] £6"
6G "ef et | 66 | S'S9\ FL] 0°68} = WBNS-OLND | *N |0'04) $°8L) GCL) 636" WeI}S-O1N1D| “NI - | 8°69} 9°08) O'T8/ 06" HeNs-OMO|) "N | BOL) g'zBi S18) LB"
8% a "* 10°96 |3'F9/ 6°EL) 9'E8 #8219| °N |@'OL| '8L| B'6L| G06" Je2TO|} “N | ¥°69| 9°08) 'T8) 68" IID] “N | FOL] 9:29) B'S] 668"
Lz “* | 88 1HS6 [oP eSL) FSB] WBAIS-OLID| MA NN} F"0L| SLL) PBL) Cee" Wedjs-O.uIl)| “N | 9°69) 9°61) G08) 988" Hes ONO) MW NN} 9°02! ¢°T 2] O'T8| 806"
9% si ** 10°86 | 0°S9] ¢'E1) 9°18 Outd| M NN ¢°89! 6°92) $°LL| 906° onid) MN N| 2°89] $82) $°6L| 706" TUN) AA NN] 9°69] 99g} 08) 116"
Ge ae 966 |6°99\ e'PFL| 118 B31) A NN! %'29} O'9L| O'LL| z06° 18310) M NN{ 0°29) G‘e2! ¢°6L| 888° 1893(D| AA NN} 9°29} 9:08! 4°08) 068°
52 ae -= | QOOL | ZTL| z'8Z! 1°S8 ynwny| M NN} 9 TZ} 0°08) 9°18] ors" nw? | MANN FOL! Zz] SSB) OF8" 1nuIND | AA NN O°ZL| ogg) 9 FB FPS"
So@) °° | °° | FOOT | 9°99] 0°92] 8:98 1819] "A *S |e'en| P18] 0°78} ges’ | WMurNd-o41D|" MSS |S SL) O'ER] FSB) OBL? J MRUIND-OMND) "S| USL) orrg) O'FB) OLE"
(ad eo ee 8°S6 2°19 e°SL ¥€8 OnIqd|) M “°N 9'OL OSL oO 8L 928° Tyouwuny) “M °N/3@'0L 0°08 L108! $18° 1nuNy) "MN OTL OSB G GB) FIs"
12 sie ** | o¢@6 | 2:99] o'pZ| P's8] 1 B49S-O.119| “AA “N'| C°69] O'LL| BBL) OLB" oid) “M__|¥ 89) ¢'6L| 0°08) 028° O11} "AN | 0°69|g*Tg| 0°18 948"
0z *% ** | #96 | 349) 9°SL| OSB O11 |" AA “N| ¢°69| O'L2) 9°84) Z18° 0331 |"M “N/ 6 99) 0'08/ 9°08} TL8° 0131 |"M *N) 8°89] g'zgi 9°18! P88"
61 * | fr | 9'46_ | 9°99) 9°92) 0198 eafO) “N | ¢°69| F'84| 0°08) 076" aeafD| “N | € 89/'18}3'G8| Ses" 191} “N | $°69] 9:9) 0'F8 066"
SI ee ** | @-Oor | FOL) e'LL| 9'F8 otc) “N | o'zz| 0°08] 218! ge" onig! “N | ¥'GL) 1°28} 0 €8|\%28° TYNUNI-O1ID| "NC | O'SL| ¢'FQ| F°S8| LLB
LI 5 ** | S°ZOT | 399) ¢°o2| 878, T[NUINI- eno “HNN | 9°34] 9°08) $°T8) 158° yRwund-o1u1) | “AN N | 0'GL| ZB} 0 8) PFS" HBA S-OLD]| “N | SSL) greg] 8'S8 9F8"
Cy ee | ee | 9-6 | 9:99] p-2z| 2°18 onvtcy| "aL NAL 8°69| 3°92) OLLI a68" ontq|' AA *N|0'89] #°82/ 64) Z06" Ont | M *N| 0°69 9-08) € 08, 806"
rT as ** 13°86 | GPolesL| STs] "eIIS-OID) “MA | 7°19) 9°SL) SLL] B18" ye1}8-O119 | M NN|S'P9} 4°81) F°6L/ 818° WI]S-O1AID |" N° $°F9! F-99) FOB, SLB"
&T a ** | 846 | 0°69) 0°22) 0°98 onid| “N | Q'29/0°82| 262/188" onid| "N | $°99/ 9'18/0 €8) 898° oni |M NN | 8°69] opg| & FB S18"
Ul ve «+ | 1-86 | 2°69) 9°12| F°S8 old) “N |o'rz| 08] 9°18] g68" oniqd| “N_ | £‘OL) egg] L°¢8) 268° ontq | M ‘NI FTL] 9g] 0'F8) 906°
Ol “s | ** | £66 | 302) 6 LL] 9°S8 Wwe} “N | ¢'TL| F'08) 9°18) oz6" 1v319) “N | FTL) 9°38] 9 68) TG" Iw} IN | 9°EL! o'¢g) F 78) 6T6"
75 C) Re ** | 9'00T | 8°69] FLL] 0'S8] = WNUNO-OdUTT)| *N | 8°01] F 62) €°08) 798° I[NWINI-O1MLD)| M NN} SL! O'ZB| 8'ZB) OSB" BS-OLND| "N |8 SL] oF! FSB) FS"
8 - "* | 1°86 | O'ZL) SL) SFB OnId| “N |G°01/8°LL| SLL) eF8° ApnojD| “N |3' TL} 0°08) $ 08) LF8" Apno|D | M “N| FTL] $19) 0'S8 68"
L “ ** | FOOT | 3°69) T'LL| 0'S8 Apno[d|" MA ‘NI ¢°%z/ 0°08) 9°08} 168" ITNUIND-O1ITD| M NN] &'TL| 0°Z8| 068 SPS" OId| “N |@ZL) FQ) 8'S8 IFS
9 3 ** | OTOL | 3°69] T'LL| O'S8 WRIYS-O.LIT) | AA NN | G°ZL| #08) 2°18) zF8" 84}8-O11\" MAN | USL) 0 €8) 9'S8) SEB" NV1]S-OLNID) | AA NN | OSL! z' FQ! SSB SFB"
G “" ** | SOOT | 1°02] F°8L| 0°98 TVD |MNN |Z ZL! S18] F°%8| 798" Jea}Q| MN N|@ TL] 8'¢9] 9°48) 998" 1BI]D | AA “N] STL) #°Gg) BSB) 198"
v Pa ** | FOOT | 2°oL| ¢°62/ S98] WAUND-O1NID AA “N| # EZ) 8°18! 9°48! OZ" onig) “N |@GL| ¢°F8) 0'Sg| 908" VIS-OLID | °N | PSL) Gg) SSB, PIS"
i a °° 19°96 | WSL| T'6L| 848 IB4qS-O1NT)) "MA “N| 8'FL/] $18] S°S8) CGB" 0731q |"AA "N| 2&2] 0 ¢8] FEB! 6F8" TNWNd-olt7)| AA NN | 9°SZ| 9° Fg) 9'S8! LSS"
z "* | ot | ¥00T | T°SL| 1°64) 0'98 Apno[D|"M “N| 6'F2| 0'18| S18] Fee" | WAuMo-o11D |" AA “N) 9°82) ¢'¢8) orga SEG" | WBAIS-O[MUIND|"AA “N/ 8EL) ¢'¢g) SEB) SFG"
T/C} «- we F'IOL | F'Tz/0'°6L| 9:98 J83[D|"M °N| 9'Fz| S38} 9°S8! 096'6S TTnwWND|’M *N| SFL OSB! FSR! FF6'6% 1821} “N |0 FL) 9:98) $98] 9FE"6S
"youy | “yout | o|o | o o | of o jsaqouy Glo |eewre tent 9:| o«|, 0, Se4gel
=|1amoqisoddq| 5 ra ae eS es of ) es set O}O | oF
fete noo | ae | ELS |e g8u) =) 2/5 | gs a7) =| S| 8) 88 e esl] £l =| 8
or) 9d 988d | ap seasedey) ea) uae |e | mag pASaPaeedy) Fe.) | | al cad | SP Nee lo Sale tha |
ho © St |r amiouniaty, Ea Pics “| ° 2 Bs | 5 ri aes BS| = eee
ef ‘SUONBATTY | 3 eo wnt, pue “pura! *asnyesed wa J, Ss “pul AA |'eanyesad wa 7, 5 *‘puraa| ‘aanjesedumay| ©
© |’sa.one re 3 WINUWUIX® fT *J9S-UNS JV IPBUL SUOICAIOSAC ‘ul *d 7 1B paAdasqo aunssat q WNUUULYAT "WOP "YZ IB IPBVUL SMOTIB ALISA CE)
[-panurquoo ‘4ajsr.caxgy 709150]0.009}0 Hf |
1]B1}S-OLN1D
ontid "M'N°N
ontd) “MN
onid|; “M
ontd)” MA’ N °N
ontd |" M*N’ MA
“M'N
‘MN 'N
“M
18910) “M *N
ontTd) “M's
On |" MN *N
IeI19)
TAU) a NN
YeIys-O;nUIND
ynuiny)
Bdys-
“M
“M
ONId)] “M °N
old) “AA “N
onid) “N
OWUG "NU
ONT |" AA” N*
OnId | MN *
OWI |*M"N *
*M ‘N°
O1tD) “N
onidAA'N
28319 "M'N'
“PULA
Ur9 | SSL | SEL | ZEO'OE siecnceteis Pe G39 | 8°69 | ZL9 | I60°0E ana gris
OF | OSL | FZL | FTO" OWI | "AN “A| O19 | O'OL | SLO | SLO" ond
¥'S9 | OSL | WSL | 940 onid) °“M 0°29 | F69 | O'99 | STITT Ride) i)
ceo | PSL | OSL | 950° OnId| A °S “A FSS | 389 | FFD | LIT ASS0q
V'Z9 | O'FL | OSL | 600° OnId| “WH °N | 0°29 | F'69 | #99 | 890° oI
9°29 | SPL | OSL | 600° OI) “A °N | 9°6¢ | 8°89 | 0°99 | $90" onIg
L°€9 | GGL | Ssh | 90° OnId) “M °N | #89 | GOL | S19 | BIT ong
8°39 | BOL | OFL | 9E0° TeIID| “MA *N | 9°19 | 8°69 | OLY | G60 Iv31D
0°29 | O9FL | FEL | 9T0" WB1S-OLNI| = "-M | B'E9 | TOL | O89 | PLO’ fC pue ssoq)’
p99 | 9'9L | SFL | OFO' ontd| “N e19 | 669 | S29 | 880° Jyens] AS80,7
@L9 | GLL | ¥'SL | G60 IeafO) “MM °N | 8°49 | SSL | f'OL | 8LO° yun)
O'L9 | HLL | SSL | 640" yawunO Vv M'N “N| TS9 | SSL | SOL | ZOU ong
GL9 | OLL | OSL | SFO" Iv9JO|} “A “N | 2°S9 } SIL | 069 | 460° ong
F'69 | O'LL | O'GL | STO" YAWN) “AM “S | g's9 | FEL | FOL | 8FO 18319
0°69 | 69L | OSL | 820" OnTG|"AA‘S “AA| 89 | SSL | G69 | 880° 5307
W'LO | SLL | BSL | 460° OnIT! "M °N | 9°49 | OSL | O'OL | F80° OIG
799 | S9L | OFL | 960° ONT) "MAAN °N| @'F9 | F'OL | 0°89 | 880° onid
899 | OSL | L°Sh | 8FO" onid) °N ZrO | WIL | 0°69 | LOT" 1831D
$99 | OLL | BFL | 6S0° OnId) °N 9°49 | SSL | B'89 | 6ZT° onid
7'S9 | OSL | L'SL | LLO" OIG! “AA “N | 8's9 | O'69 | 9°S9 | 9BT" 1)e148-O.1012)
8'I9 | OL | SOL | F80° ONId|"AA*N ‘N| 9*zG | 0°99 | F'S9 | 8ST’ oniqd
Slo | VSL | OTL | 260° OnId) °N res | PLO | OF9 | LIT oniqd|
66S | OSL } O'TL | 990°0E OIC) “MM “N | 0'8¢ | 399 | G's9 | HOT" og
9°09 | GGL | Z'OL | L66 Ong; °M rLS | 0°99 | FS9 | 990° ond
G39 | 8'GL | O'OL | L86°6z OnId) "MM “N | 4'4¢ | 99 | 0°89 | 690° ond
0°09 | FTL | S°69 | 0S0" OnId| “AA °N | z'6¢ | #99 | S'g9 | FIT’ ond
G6G | SGL | SOL | S90" Onid! “MM “N | o°9¢g | 6S9 | ago | SI oud
€8¢ | WSL | O'ZL | TZO0° oniqd “N oss | 919 | ¢’°S9 | S80° OC
639 | SSL | BSL | 620'0E ONId] "M “N | #°%9 | FOL | $89 | £80" onc,
699 | BLL | O'9L | 666° onig| “N reg | Sen | SIL | 860° onig
099 | BLL | OGL | SL6" On'Id|"M"N'N| eGo | we | O'OL | gd" ond
BL9 | 9'8L | O'LL | 986°6% 18D} 'N | 19 | SPL | OSL | SFO'OE 4v2[D
© ° o = |sayouy ° ° o jsayouy
2=/2| 9 | gp Bea 2 | Sie ee
cs] © ms AS JO jooasy ae. 2 Ps aol AS JO yoodsy
=. : oe =BS > * ir
*a1nje19d W397, S “pul *ainye19d Wd J, 5
quoieddy 18 spew suoneArasqg
“ul QC *
6 18 paatesqo o1nssat J UINWITX®B TAT
mye)
ee)
Ca)
Wee)
bd O70)
*N
“AM "N
M'N°M
we
“M ON
wyieo
wey)
WN)
we
wed
wyeo
we
me
“M
“AA NON
“M"N *N
*aSIl
-ung 3
moTdaA1C
‘PULA
ss | t09 | €'09
G9G | 28S | Oss
0:99 | 9°49}. Lek
srs | 99Oc | FOG
O'LS | O8S | FRG
999 | O89 | OBS
GLG | o6o | cé6s
S'LS | G09 | ¥'09
S19 | P29 | L's9
9°69 | Gd | g"c9
oE9 | SO | O'FY
G19 | L299 | GsZo
G19 | 8°79 | 9%
Ve%O | LS9 | 9'E9
8°79 | #99 | ¢°S9
r09 | ST9 | LT9
86g | O19 | O19
9°69 | O19 | G9
r38¢ | O19 | s'T9
PGS | OLS | OLS
res | GOS | g'9G
PPS | OLS | g'Rg
F'sG | 8°SS | O'9G
rES | FOC | OLS
FSG | 99 | ggg
o'es | agg | go°c¢
res | os | OSG
¢ 9S | O69 | F6¢
96S | 9%9 | ¢'E9
219 | 6&9 | O'F9
Z'09 | 669 | 629
8°39 | FS9 | gO°g9
oe ) °
el Slee
el FY) Ss
= °
*ainyeladwsd J,
*9SLI-UNG 1B APBUL SUOT}BALISGGO
| 9€0'0e/ BBE
€¢0" 1g
CLO" 0g
L¥0" 62
8z0"-| “S82
110° lz
$10" 9%
860" c
0g0° ¥%
020 G@
Tg0" Be
650" "SIZ
920" 0%
+00" 61
1F0° 8I
¢z0" LT
TF0" 91
8F0° ST
610° "SFI
160° SI
€80" ZI
Oot" Il
9c0'0e| Ol
26663, «6
600° 8
190° a)
IFO" 9
6zo'0e| —§
886°6Z| F
L00°08}
$96" 4
8866, T
soyouy
wo ® S
BH =
ma
=
°
0 0 V'16
1g ee ee 0°06
os;C} °° ** | 9°68
6Z a a 8°06
) 8% ee eo G66
LZ ee ee G6
9% ee ee 8°28
CS ee eo L'68
Ls ee ee L183
ee eo 916
s@| | ct | Les
Ke See We 1G
0z ee ee LZ6
61 es ee C'Z6
ST ee eo CZ6
LI ee eo CFG
oT os ee 2°16
CI ») ee ee 9'%6
mi ee ee lege
St eo ee L°e6
ol eo oo ¥'68
Il ae ee G68
a "EA eoeeet OLE
- ** 19°68
PO as | Bee
“ ze es | Sue
9 ee se 0°88
G ee ee 0°06
A Pp ee ee Z'68
¢ ee ee 9°E6
(G ee eo LI6
I ee ee ¢'°S6
TOOT MOL lyse
O| Slasmoqiioddg| 5 =
pe So °C 09 id pike)
O1S|, a &
|S) 3007 |eeg | 5.”
| os
5 suoneary | & 3
Qjsasney uey “8
6'8S| 8°89
fe]
9°8L
SSL
€'8L
@S8L
BLL
OLL
oLL
SSL
LLL
O°6L
8°6L
¢°08
F'08
C’6L
86)
¢'08
0'08
¢'6L
G'6L
8'8L
oLL
ans
s) §
5 °
*1A}SULOWLLOY J,
WNUWIUITA, pues
WIN WIX®B JT
EG |
Ou
ond
oniqd
OIC]
ond
031
0G
EG |
ond
EG |
18319
i huhernit@)
Bit)
young
ond
Ov]
v3] O
1V81}S-O1ND
ontd
OCT
OIG
onId
ond
IBID
178.1]S-O111)
ond
oI
ouIG
od
Ri) i)
*AYG Jo yoadsy
-*** 199 #'SL) L'EL| 8966S
ee
—————
*yaS-UNS JB BPBUL SUOIICAIOSGYD
MA NIN| 2'S9] G°GL! PSL) OFG
"M "N|Z'S9] O ZL) 9°SL| L96°6%
"M °N| 2°89] PTL) L°3L| FOO'OS
"M NPA 1°Z9/S'TL| L°SL/ SPE
"M. |9'29| OTL] 9°SL| P96"
“M ( 8°29 9°TL| 8°@L| 166"
*M ‘N|0'S9| L°@L| L'SL| L66°
MNN|2'P9] OSL) SL) BFE"
“MM |8°99/8°SL| O'SL| SLE"
"M °S/Z'89) 3° PL) SSL 196°
"M |P°L9/ 8°PL) OSL
"M ‘N| #99] SFL) G'°SL
"N [9°99] O'PL| SSL
"N 12°69] PL) PSL
W[BD| Z'89] FFL) F°S1| OSE
“M *N|2°L9) O'FL| OSU NS”
W®D | #99) F°SL| PWEDE
We] Z°L9| S°SL| See} LOO
WIBD| G9] FTL
MNN| 289] 0 OL) SiQl"A
M NN] 9°69/ &'TL| €)
M NN! ¥°09} 0°01' 0 G4 f
"M °N| ¥°T9| 0°02) €
"M ‘N/|9°S9! P69} 0'%
"M ‘N/€°T9/ 0°02) O'T
*M ‘N/ ¥'09/ 8'69| FT
MNN|0'09/ 8°02) 2%
"M N'M) Z°$9! O'SL| VE
"M N*AL) Q°CQ| G'FL| O'9
MNN]|0°29) $°S1| &°9
MNN| 0°89} $°S2/ 6°9
° ° °
ges| =| 2|9
HS to > =
s =. a eS oO
RE | eet ee
“pura! *asnjesod ua],
se+ (@'g9 G'C)
———
0711 | MN N| T'¥9) 6°SL
OIG | MNN|@ 29] PSL
ond |AA *N| 8°29) O'SL
O9n1qy |" N*AN) $°T9] O'GL
Onid| “M_ |8°09) F’rL
OnIG|’M *N| 8°69) SFL
OIC |"M °N| #9) 9°SL
O11 |"M *N| 6°39) SSL
1BI1D |" M°SS| 0°S9| FOL
oid|’M ‘S| #19) 8°92
PAWN GD |°AA N*M) $'99/ 9°91
Teaqa|M NN} 9°99/0°LL
ond |MNN| 9°99) 8°92
OG | MSM | 6°29) SLL
AWN) AA “S| S729} FLL
pet Fog\ 0991 | M NN} @ 99) O°LL
re 7 <D\onig At N*M! 6°F9) O'OL
Sh Wes BoTO| MN N| 0°99) 2°92
lO HE anne) "ay «| L°99)9°¢L
CAO ada Wa|MA *N| ¥'G9) L°eL
apo” rey} POI | AA NN | 69/6 PL
Zoniq|MNN| 369] O'FL
., . £/ 091 | M “Nj 9°09) 6S
PSS 011 |" MA °N) 0°F9) 9°81
mb teajD)"M *N/9°6S/ O'eL
=" 17817S-O111D | AA NN 0°69] O'S
oniqd|M NN} 8°89} 2°62
IBIIOD|M NN | ¥'S9) SSL
17B1}S-OLND |" AA °N| & 9) SLL
oniq| M NN} 9°99] 6°22
IBaIO/M “N/| 9°99) #82
°o °
ey) | Se
al ;
"AS Jo yadsy| F S. 3 ot
Pele
"pul AA |adnjyeied Wa J,
[-panurzuoa ‘4agsr.caxy 7091.00]0.10999 {7 |
‘ud 7 1B poAdasqo aunssod qq WNUWIUIY
8966S
966"
196°
666"
Or6"
L¥6"
166°
IL6°
16°
996°
9F6°
196°
696°
966°
986°
L¥G°
6S"
11666
LOO 0¢
@eeooer
OnId| MNN
OIG) M “N
OWI | M °N
OWWG “MN°M
ond! “M
oniqd| MNN
OWIG "MN
IBID *M
ontqd)M °N
ond!’ M °S
og “MA NM
ynwnay) MA *N
od |"M *N
yedjs-o7nWND|"A “S
Tawny) “MA
oniqd|MNN
189[D “MN°M
yawWND | a ON
owiqd!/ M ‘S$
oid! ANN
OnIGiIMNN
oniqd|MNN
onIqd |MNN
ond! M °N
oid |M “N| #09
oniq |MNN/{ 8°09
oniq| “N
oid |" N° 59
ond! M *N| #99
oiq|'M °N| #99
Jeajog|'M °N| 2°19
‘ud
WOP 4ZIe
UOL|IALGT
“AAS JO ~odsy
2+ 19°69) 6211 S°LL| 6966S
€'79] O'LL) O'LL) $86"
€69| 8°11) 9°91) 6L6'6S
ANOA SAO
Owmwmwomoowowowowowowo
~
o>
~
ae
CO bX ©
~ ~
~~ for)
ine) fer}
(7) or)
HH 0D HID
00 00 GO I~ 3 0
~
—
ao
3
~
So
co
<
DB OM~ 00
tr r~ t br
PS iteNariac)
1 = ™~
Sr S22?
~
NA
ie)
°
AD OrMMORO
Om OOO OT © 0 &
wnooo
0
Sw
8
O'F9| F°
g
8
869) Z
¥
°
S| Ol | eae
ae: =| | os
oo > i) bs
e| a |= | mg
oo 7 = ay
- =
‘alnieiod we |, °
“WOF YSIB SpsUl SUOT}BAIISgO
i fy hh
Bs, Nar WN
Ooh ote "
SRS os
"
"a oe a a ee” Sk oe”
pariah teas; < ctgeeec fcteageette
. ‘ i ~ = 8
$< ae 3 0-0 Oe : “e +2 25 bs
ett . oe 3
t—%
arr
Leuk ol
wee ies
se
19188
Sarees
ee
«
r
ee ee
een bel heb Be
6 a8; ni Free - :
= Pe!
;. as *, eb) i se
-* ‘ tafe &
ia & *
oi
ae
Go wetc nh te
eee once =e
eet
Peek “yee
ae
pasa
J
#6
HGS REY TRE
whi
4
Steep
bg okt =p dee
sy
Bets tapers
etre be geis
Sates 4
228
*
4 webs
orate tet tad : cla bot
ope hae '
e=¥- ;
ma ee
teh bb:
aH cena yn be at
heieeRe yen:
Ls
ae Ree
ne ieree
1%
ae =
Ftp areetes
b~ Gna ho bod G5, -
oa
pp
ro
Hach
ant
eit
12
psy
int
pie P
vim oe
a
eee
tare
3
tit
th ae bd
oo
a2 gs
cre
i
aes
viens
Hes
Pitit ras
wesc Reketod
cs c
Snares
73 - ‘or
ere
Caan ol
a
oe
eh Be
ath & =i) — te
Beye bsp
tes
+
+
e
pitty
CFOS S:
i
jee etece
4) Bt ony on,
Perey eye
byt eee use
aie eer rea
1G -bb6 1650400 0 0 20-8 9!
> i
oi +
ba
eve
KS
et eicar
Peter
of
325
6
. tian
rite a oe ee)
ed 12 Raf Be ee Ve Bee
a-fe cue @eteta Geb aed. G- kd
hee ee
+e he ti Se ae Le) pee
"een
if :
8 o-s "er «> J
ry?
te!
> 0- ae
£7
’ aheeensin é
=bPb oe Ons bBo Oe
oe e?-8) 66.
aire
-
2 ei
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11